Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
My first sexperience... read to love it

... first one to finish the drink gets to take the last piece of garment from me! I didn't protest, I was astonished by my shamelessness, offering my ... ... Continue»
Posted by desi_rulez 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex, Sex Humor  |  Views: 515  |  
87%
  |  1

My First Sexperience

I had been very close with my cousin growing up. We looked a like, she was close to me in age. When I turned ten she started to grow as a girl. Got tits, realized how much fun her pussy was, yet my balls hadn't dropped.

One day when i was at her house when she was doing homework I went to find her b*****r. He was 16 at the time. I knew he had a playstation in his room that we used to play Madden on. I opened the door, and there he was on the bed with a playboy. He didn't hear me come in, so I closed the door behind me and walked up to him. He finally realized I was there and that seemed to add a new fire to his pleasure. This was the first real dick I had seen and couldn't take my eyes off of it. After a while he asked if I wanted to see what he was looking at. I was amazed by what I saw, but since I hadn't developed yet had nothing to do. He told me that one day my dick would grow and I'd discover how much fun it was. I asked what he meant and he said he'd show me if i "pet" him too. After a few minutes he jizzed and said that's what he meant.

My cousin had finished her homework at that point so I went to play with her. We were left alone in the basement so I told her what I saw, and she said she'd seen his magazines too. She then asked if I wanted to see the real thing. I said sure and she stripped down for me. After a little bit of me staring at her she asked if I was gonna take my clothes off too, it wouldn't be fair if she was naked and I wasn't. So i did, and this was the first "boner" I can remember. It was the first one she had seen other than her b*****rs so she asked if she could touch it. I said only if I get to touch you too. She grabbed my cock and the feeling of pleasure shot through me and I jumped, she thought she had hurt me and apologized. I said it was ok, then shoved a finger into her pussy and it did the same thing to her.

After a few minutes of playing I told her I had seen her b*****rs dick spurt and wanted mine to do the same, she wasn't sure what at I meant, so I showed her what he had done and she obliged. After a few minutes I jizzed on her and she jumped, she tasted my pre-pubescent cum only to spit it right back out. She then told me she had watched her s****r do the same thing, although she used a toy. I was confused by this, and she said she would show me. We went into her s****rs room and after a few minutes of searching found her box of sex toys. She showed me what she had been doing, so I said I would work the toy if she played with me. As I was dildoing her, I accidentally pressed the button for the vibrate feature and this sent her over board. She grabbed my dick harder and pumped faster. A few seconds later she squirted all over me and that made me cum onto her. We wiped each other off using her s****r's sheets and then went back down stairs where shortly after I got picked up.

We continued to play for a few years until we got to high school. I miss playing with her tits (at least DD now) and she got knocked up. I'd like to re-visit our c***dhood, but haven't mustered up the courage to ask. Maybe writing this will give me the zest to fuck her again, although this time I will get the full experience... Continue»
Posted by shaved92 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Gay Male, Taboo  |  Views: 3713  |  
77%
  |  4

Short Story: My First Anal Orgasm

Most girls have vivid memories of their first time having sex. But, for me, one of my most memorable escapades was the first time I came from my asshole.

Growing up, I was never a social slut like my little s****r: I kept my urges to myself. I would tease and fuck my pussy with my fingers at least five times a week. I learned all my favorite spots and found out how much I loved tit play, but as I grew older I became more curious.

After graduating high school and starting college I had more freedom after moving into the dorms. My roommate was this chatty Indian girl who asked me way too many questions about my sex life (or lack thereof.) At least twice a week she would ask me things like, "have you slept with any guys lately," or, "do you like sl**ping with black guys or white guys?" She irked me to no end but her endless pestering got me wondering and thinking. Twice a month she would ask me, "do you have lots of butt sex?"

After two months of the most sexually curious girl ever, I finally broke down. When I was alone I would google anal videos and watch them for hours. I watched studs take these girls and shove their rods deep inside their asses, and they loved it. I rubbed my pussy and tits while watching, enjoying myself. I wondered why I wasn't teasing my own asshole. I wanted to love it like they did. Thinking about how good my asshole would feel with a dick in it made my head spin.

I fingered my pussy daily for weeks before a holiday break came to campus. I stayed in my dorm but my roommate left to see her f****y. I knew she had a toy, and this was before I bought my own. It was a slick vibrator, not too big or too small. I carefully washed it (for an hour) before laying myself across from my laptop.

I turned on a long video, with nothing but anal. I grabbed my lotion and started fingering my butt. It was good, believe it or not. I slid my two fingers in and out of my ass, softening it, moistening it. The juice from my pussy flowed down as I prepared my asshole, making it even more slippery. The videos foreplay had me hot, and I started spreading more and more lotion into my ass. The hot moisture had me gasping for air, but I was still in control. For now.

I began to softly rub the head of the vibrator against my asshole. It tickled me so nicely, making me more wet. I couldn't keep my hands off my own tits, rubbing them roughly as I watched the toy massage my asshole. Rubbing my chest made me drip all over my asshole and my bed. I fingered more of the wetness into my soft butthole. The video had finally bent the girl over doggystyle, and the dick was thrust into her.

I took a few deep breaths, and shoved the vibrator (on a low setting) into my ass. I gasped for air, unable to motion it inside me. The vibrating had my loins shaking and dripping. I summoned what strength was in my arms and started to move it in deeper. It started to hurt, but the sensations of pleasure were high, overshadowing the pain. I watched the slutty girl in the video moan and beg to be fucked harder up her ass.

I tried to pound my ass, but it was such a new feeling for me. This was nothing like sticking one finger in while working my pussy. I used both hands to slide the toy in and out, slowly pulling my asshole out and back in again. My nipples were hard as rocks form how hot the anal was, and my vagina was screaming bl**dy murder to be getting stuffed. I turned the setting up slightly, and lost control of myself.

I slide the vibrator in and out, deep as it could go. My asshole shook violently as it was fucked, my head growing foggy. I began to feel my whole body boiling over, the hot surge as I began to cum. I wanted to cum from my ass, but I wasn't there yet. I couldn't wait any longer and turned the setting on high. I could feel my entire lower half shaking from the toy, my pussy getting fucked by the sheer vibrations. My ass, of course, was in heaven.

Suddenly I felt it, the sensation. My asshole started to cum! I plunged the vibrator in as deep as it could go, holding it there as my pussy began to squirt from the pleasure my ass was getting. I saw my cum spray over the foot board of my bed. My asshole continued to shake and cum, my whole body feeling electrified. My anus shook and tensed constantly. I could feel my heart trying to beat out of its chest.

I rolled over and turned off the porno. I couldn't stand to save myself from murder, much less getting caught with my roommates vibrator. I looked at the toy as it shook itself in my bed. I clicked it off and went to sl**p. The next morning, my asshole was so sore I still had trouble walking. Otherwise, though, I knew I would be doing this again soon.... Continue»
Posted by julielilith 9 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Masturbation  |  Views: 5039  |  
100%
  |  6

I handed her my penis and asked her to take it in

This happened when my girlfriend and I were still teenagers. One day my girlfriend told me to go to her house at night because her dad and s****rs were going to attend a marriage, and she was there alone with her mom. I went to her room that night and she was watching a movie. I softly knocked on the bedroom door and she came and took me inside. This was at the end of November so it was very cold. I went to her bed and I told her to turn off the TV. Then she started looking at me. I was a little hesitant, but then I asked her to have sex with me. She jumped at me at first. Then I said sorry to her and kissed her. After sometime I took her in my arms she said nothing, then I understood that she was horny and I started sucking her nipples and rubbed her pussy from outside her clothes. She said nothing, then I took off her clothes and I lay upon her. That was our first experience of sex, so it was unknown to us. I told her to put my penis in her pussy. She said she wouldn't do anything. If I wanted it I must do everything. Then I handed her my penis and asked her to take it in. She closed her eyes and slowly took my penis in her pussy. Then I start fucking her. She told me to do it slow because she was feeling pain, but I was horny so I could not slow down. I fucked her two times before morning. I know she was very happy that night. After that we had sex for three years, and she sucked my penis many times.
... Continue»
Posted by urpussysucker 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore  |  Views: 2373  |  
58%
  |  2

Mom's still my first

My name is Trish (not real obviously) and I have been reading lots of
stories on various pages of late. Most of them are really exciting and some
are quite different. If half of them are true, some of you are leading
extraordinary lives - I guess that mine is a little out of the norm as well.
What I have wanted to write about for quite some time now, and am finally
legally old enough to do so (at least from a socially set "norm"
perspective) is a true story about the lead up to and the first time that I
ever made love.

That's pretty normal you might say. Well it is, but who it was, is the "out
of the norm" part of my life. My first, and as yet only sexual partner has
been my mother. I have long since rationalised that it is not the normal
way of lesbian relationships, but I believe that having mum as my lover, has
no real bearing on any other part of my life. I have been in love with her
since before we made love and I can't see a way of being in love with anyone
else. In fact I doubt whether I would have felt comfortable with anyone
else.

I want to tell you how it happened and let you know what an amazing
experience it was. It happened just over five years ago just before I
turned 13. Dad had left 3 years earlier with another woman. I would not
have left with dad for all the money in the world, because he was a really
harsh man, who treated mom and me (as their only c***d) really badly. In
the end I am really happy and to this day, don't maintain contact with him.
I'm still living with mom now - only we live as a lesbian couple in a
different city - where no-one else knows that we are mother and daughter.

Anyway I need to get on with how it happened........

Mom, who was 28 at the time dad left, had always been open and answered my
questions honestly, especially about what had happened with him and their
relationship. Mum told me that, not only did he treat her badly, he had
also lost interest in her and had found a younger woman and that he would
probably be happier with his new partner, than he ever was with mum. She
also told me to expect that he would not want to make contact with me for
some time, as he hadn't told his new partner about Mum or I.

Mom and I were best friends, we would, and continue to, tell each other
everything. I was never afraid to go to Mom with any question or any
problem, no matter how silly or embarrassing I thought it was - even ones of
a sexual nature - and I had a few of those. I was pretty curious and Mom
was always straight with me.

Mum has always been a freelance journalist, preferring to work from home,
specialising in social anthropology. She has always done pretty well, so we
never really struggled too much for anything after dad left. I had to wait
for most things, but I got them and I think that mum's philosophy was good
for me and taught me how to wait for the good things in life - like my own
computer. We lived in a good, quiet neighborhood and this only added to the
palatability of mum's frequent overnight trips away, for research and
interviews. These weren't a problem when dad was around, but mum always
felt guilty about them after he left. I kept telling her that it was OK, I
was responsible, our house had good locks and besides - I was ten - or
eleven - or twelve - or thirteen. She trusted the area, and me, but she
always rang at once per night and once in the morning, whenever she was
away. After all, I was mature but I was only a young woman.

I was one of those early bloomers, had had my first period by 11 and was
pretty much developed by 12 - with just a few inches to go on my chest. I
had also kissed a couple of boys - at their behest mind - but never really
got the zing or pang, or whatever a girl is supposed to get from kissing a
boy/guy. Yes I was young and yes they and I were inexperienced and clumsy,
mum told me. When I asked if I was gay because I didn't get all hot and
sweaty when they kissed me, she said that she thought it was too early to
tell.

So, being of an A type personality, I started to read as much as I could on
both subjects - because, after all, this would shape a large part of my
life. It was about that time that I really became aware of my body and
started to explore it and might I say, had a lot of fun doing it. I also
managed to "obtain" one of those rated 'R' magazines that they sell in
corner stores and news agencies, when I put inside a paper. The magazine
was one of those typical low grade ones that had some written stories and
showed pictures of both hetro and lesbian sex - I was fascinated. I wrote
about everything, and I mean everything - recording it all in an electronic
diary on my computer.

That's where all of my fantasies went - and you can imagine there were some
pretty weird ones and some straight laced ones. Reading back over my diary,
I realise now that there was a steady, but gradual, shift first from hetro
fantasies, to ones of lesbian sex. I had started by checking out boys. I'd
watch people, mostly of my own age, but also good looking men older than me.
I started to realise that my tendencies weren't towards men but towards
women and I started to pay particular attention at places like school
showers and at the pool and pool showers. Gradually my fantasies turned
completely towards women - some my age, some mum's age. This went on until
I was about 12 and a half. That's when I had my first girl/girl encounter.

It happened at school one day after the last class, Physical Education.
Another girl and I, Melanie, were misbehaving and were told that we were to
stay behind after school to put all of the equipment away and sweep the gym
floor. I didn't really know Melanie, as she mixed with a different group of
girls, but she was very good looking and when I realised that we'd be alone,
I planned to take every opportunity to check her out. I was aiming to get
some very good material for some girl/girl fantasies. This was Melanie's
last day at the school, as her f****y was moving interstate a couple of days
later So I thought that I could look all I liked and it wouldn't matter if
she caught me, because she wouldn't be able to tell anyone at the school,
thereby damaging my pristine reputation.

When we had almost finished sweeping the floors, Mrs Clayfield (the rather
too large PE teacher) said that she had to leave and told us to have a
shower and lock the door on our way out. We finished sweeping and moved
into the change rooms to get undressed for the shower. I took my time
undressing and took every opportunity to check out Melanie. She had a very
good body, with breasts that were a little bit bigger than mine and she had
a slightly curvier figure - I was impressed. So impressed in fact that, I
got a little distracted and she caught me staring. When I looked up, she
was looking directly in my eyes and had a big grin on her face. Regardless
that she couldn't tell anyone that I caught her, I still blushed crimson
red. Melanie's grin widened and she asked me, bold as brass, "See anything
you like?"

I blushed even more and mumbled a response that included a sorry or two and
a weekly mumbled yes. All Melanie did was turn and start to walk towards
the showers. All I could think as I stood, was "nice ass". After entering
the shower room, we started showers in adjoining cubicles. I was both
embarrassed, but very excited at the same time. I was just rinsing the
shampoo from my hair, when Melanie lightly tapped me on the shoulder. I
squealed and spun around and this caused her to squeal as well. We giggled
for a couple of seconds, when I noticed that Melanie was naked and standing
right in front of me. My mouth dropped open a little and I looked at her.
She was smiling as my eyes fell to her breasts and then down over her belly
to her pubic hair. It was neatly trimmed and laid flat against her pubic
area, because she was wet. Her hair was also flat against her head and neck
and beads of water were dripping down her body. I thought that she looked
stunning and was completely mesmerised. I felt myself become aroused and
start to get wet between my legs. I started to fantasize about Melanie and
I doing all sorts of things. All of a sudden, I snapped back to reality and
looked up at her. She smiled again - but I couldn't say anything, I was too
excited.

Melanie, looked at me, held her soap out and said, "Could you wash my back
please?" With more confidence that I felt I said "sure, as long as you wash
mine." Melanie smiled and said "I'd love to."

Melanie turned around and moved back towards me a little to get a bit of
water on her back. I moved to one side and gently reached up with my left
hand to part her hair at the back and push it over the front of her
shoulders. I started to slowly wash Melanie's back from the shoulders down,
enjoying the feeling of her smooth feminine skin under my hands. I moved
towards her to make light contact with the left hand side of her body.

Zing, Pang, Bang - the light contact of my body, shoulder, side of my left
breast, tummy and hip, against her left hand side, was so profoundly
exciting that was like and electric shock. My nipples became fully erect
and I could feel myself get even more wet between my legs. It must have
taken me about five minutes to get to the small of her back - now what do I
do, I thought. Melanie removed any doubt about what I should do, as she
bent forward, only slightly, making her buttocks much more accessible to me.

I started to wash her buttocks with slow, large round circles. I bent
slightly in the opposite direction to Melanie, keeping the contact between
us from the hip on down, and started to use both hands on her soaped up
cheeks. As I was doing this, Melanie let out a very soft low moan. I took
this as a positive signal and moved my hands towards her upper legs. She
started to move her left leg slightly and, on instinct, I moved closer and
at the same time slightly parted my legs, allowing her left leg to move
between mine. I bend a little further over and started to move my hands
down, towards her crouch. All the while I was running on pure instinct and
fantasies that I had constructed for myself.

As I got to the top of her legs, Melanie shuddered and she stood up, turned
around and we looked into each others eyes. She had a look of surprise and
. . something else in there. I couldn't tell exactly what it was, and all
of a sudden I thought " you idiot, you've gone to far, she's going to scream
blue murder and I'm going to get in all sorts of trouble. I blushed and
said, in a shaky voice, "Sorry . . I'm really sorry."

That's when Melanie's face changed. She took a step towards me and lifted
her hands, gently taking my face in them and, looking me straight in the
eyes, said "Oh Trish, you have nothing to be sorry about. That was the best
back wash I've ever had." Then she leaned in and lightly kissed me once on
the lips. Zing, Pang, Bang - only bigger this time. Melanie, seeing that I
wasn't going to back away, moved in towards me again, kissing me more fully
this time. And this time I responded, with equal pressure. WOW, how soft
another women's lips are, compared to those of boys.

My nipples got so erect that I could feel them physically hurting me. It
was like they wanted to burst out the front of my breasts. Again on
instinct, still kissing Melanie, I lifted my hands to her upper arms and
slid them over the top of her shoulders and down her back. I stopped when I
got about mid way down her back and, as I moaned with my lips against hers,
I gently pulled her towards me. It was at that point that we both
simultaneously opened our mouths and, tentatively at first, touched tongue
to tongue. We both moaned and as we did, the full front of our bodies came
into contact.

I could feel her breasts touch mine and our stomachs touch and I could feel
her pubic bone rub against mine. We both moaned again and pulled each other
close, now kissing as passionately as we knew how. Out tongues were frantic
against each others and we started to move our bodies against each other.
Melanie put her arms over my shoulders and hugged me tighter - our breasts
were mashed together. I moved my hands down to her hips and pulled hard,
and could feel my pubic bone touch hers. I became desperate for this
feeling to continue and reached around further to grab her ass cheeks and
pull her to me. As I did that Melanie broke contact with my lips, let out a
loud moan and moved her hands straight to my ass to do the same.

I looked down and was just about to reach up and take my feel my first
breast, when we both heard a banging on the door to the girls change room.
We froze. I yelled out the standard response to women present in the room
"Girls changing room occupied." That's when we both heard the vice
principles voice, "Girls, Mrs Clayfield told me that she had to go and said
that you should be finished before I completed my nightly check. Melanie
Sanderson, your mother is waiting to pick you up in the school parking lot,
so I suggest that you both get a move on and get home. You have three
minutes girls!"

We both yelled our compliance and not wanting to let go of Melanie, I
reached back around behind me to turn the shower off. As I did it, I felt a
pair of lips on my right nipple - ZING, PANG, BANG. I stifled a moan and
brought my hands to her head, forcing her further onto me. WOW WOW WOW!!!,
it felt so incredibly good. But I didn't want to miss out, so I reached
around and gently took one of Melanies breasts in my right hand. How
different is was and how soft. More banging on the door and this brought
Melanie off my nipple in fright.

She started to turn and move away to get dry, but I held onto her. She
looked back at me I said "I want a turn at that." She smiled and taking one
of her breasts in her hand, she said "Feel free." This is something that I
had been thinking about doing and I slowly lowered my head and as I
approached her breast, slightly opened my mouth. Out through that came my
tongue and I lightly touched the very tip of Melanie's nipple. I ran my
tongue around it as I continued to move my face towards her breast. I
opened my mouth and took as much of her breast into it as I could. This
brought a moan from Melanie and, as I had done, she moved her hands to the
back of my head, forcing me further onto her breast.

BANG, BANG, BANG, "Last Warning Girls - Get out of the shower and get home!"

We were both shocked into action at that one and quickly moved to get
dressed. As we were getting dressed, I said to Melanie, "I just want you to
know that this is the first time I've done anything like this before. I
have been thinking about it for a while and hadn't intended on doing
anything else other than check you out today, and with you leaving I thought
that it would be OK, even if you caught me. But now I wish that you weren't
going, because there's so much more that I want us to do."

Melanie just smiled and, not knowing her at all well, I wasn't really
prepared for her reply. She said, "I've been checking you out for weeks and
when I saw that you were going to get in trouble during class, I though I'd
try that too, so I could get you alone and get you into the shower. But I
wouldn't be taking it any further - you are not my type and I wouldn't even
talk to you outside, so there wouldn't have been any chance for you to "try
anything else" with me." With that she walked out and I was never to see
her again.

In many ways I wasn't surprised, because we hadn't mixed before; but I was
also heart broken and pretty much cried all the way home. When I got home I
went straight to my room and Mum came in asking if I was OK. All I could do
was cry. She asked me if I had been hurt and if I was OK, with such a
loving tone in her voice, all I could do was to reach up a hug her.

After I'd settled down some, I told her that I had kissed another girl and
had liked it. I outlined the situation with Melanie and how, in the end, I
had been immediately dumped. Mum was really good about it and said that she
had also tried it at my age - now that shocked me into consciousness. Mum
said that I shouldn't be disappointed and that there were lots of mean
hearted people out there. She said that something similar had happened to
her a number of times and that it was one of the hardest things to get used
to. She also said that I should learn from it and, in response to my
questions, said again that it might still be too early to tell if I was a
lesbian or not.

I'll always remember that mum was so gentle and understanding with me that
night. When she had finally been able to settle me down, she told me how
proud she was of me. I looked questioningly at her and she replied that she
was proud because I hadn't been mean, that I had been brave enough to seek
out what I felt I wanted and because I felt confident enough to tell her
about it straight away. We hugged and mum hustled me off to bed and then
left.

I had so many questions swimming about in my head after she left and I found
that I couldn't sl**p. I had to sort this mess out in my own head first.
That night I wrote about ten pages in my diary, describing what Melanie and
I got up to and what I was feeling before, during and after. Over the next
week or so I rationalised that it wasn't my fault and I confirmed that I had
really enjoyed the experience with Melanie. I wrote that I felt that I was
indeed a lesbian. It all went into the diary on my computer, including all
of the questions that arose from my realisation.

For the next couple of weeks, everything was OK, I was back into school and
my friends, none of which I had any sexual feelings for, but took great
enjoyment in stealing fleeting glances at during time of nakedness or
semi-nakedness. I pretty much continued to bumble along - until one of
Mum's trips away.

Mum was actually going away for two nights on this one trip - over a weekend
though - up into the hills to conduct some research and interviews inside a
particular group of religious nuts (at least I thought they were). She had
been commissioned to complete an article by the group as part of a publicity
campaign, after some bad press. As she was getting ready, she gave me the
password and access details of her email account and she asked me to check
for a particular email from the group, providing final details of where she
was to meet them.

I was supposed to check every half an hour until it arrived and then call
her on her mobile, but definitely before seven in the evening, before she
went out of mobile range. I must have had to promise her a hundred times
that I wouldn't misbehave and that I would not go out past dark, and mum
told me that she would call me at about eight each night to make sure and
once during the day. I don't think that she was really worried, but this
was the first time that she had left me for two nights. Mum kissed my
forehead as she rushed out the door. I checked her email every half hour as
I was told and rang her at about six to give her the final meeting place
details.

I was just about to close down mum's computer, when I thought that I'd have
a bit of a snoop around. I was doing a bit of surfing of some of mum's
favourite sites, when I discovered, way down in a directory path, some links
to some porn sites. That wasn't to hard to understand because Mom had been
alone for the last three years plus, without going out on more than a couple
of dates - none of which lasted past the first. Perhaps they were just to
placate persistent guys, but they never went past the first date. What
shocked me, however, was that they were off the beat lesbian sites. I had
found my way around net-nanny and had surfed a bit, but I'd never seen
anything like these before. A couple were harmless teen sex sites, but then
about another three or four were teen/adult sites. I had been surfing
around these for about an hour, downloading as many images and stories as I
could find. The images were making me REALLY horny and I started to play
with myself.

I'd never had any problem achieving an orgasm - for me that has never been a
problem - and I was on about my third, when the Lotus Notes new mail window
came up. Just as I was about to click to open the mail, the phone rang. I
looked over at the clock as I was about to answer the phone and with a
smile, picked it up and said, "Hello Mum". Mum laughed and said, "How did
you know that it was me." Laughing, I said, "Who else would ring right on
eight o'clock?" We talked for a couple of minutes and mum asked what I was
doing. I told her that I was about to head off to bed as I was quite tired.
She asked if I'd turned her computer off, because there was some stuff
there that was personal and, lying, I said yes (I was having to much fun
surfing all of mum's sites). She said Ok and we ended the call.

It wasn't until just after I hung up the phone that it occurred to me that
mum might have done what I was going now - down load some stories etc. I
went back over to the computer and the new mail window was still in the
front. I clicked on the open mail button and up popped a message from a Bev
that was quite difficult to understand. She had obviously been talking to
mum about the subject for some time and she wrote as though they were
talking in the same room at the time - kind of in veiled speach. All I
could decipher was that Bev had sent mum something and was glad that she had
hidden it well, but wanted to know what she thought of it.

This had me curious and I went in search inside mum's mail folders for other
emails from this Bev character. But I couldn't find any and eventually lost
interest. Instead I went in search of any downloaded stuff that mum may
have had from the sites. I basically ravaged her computer and it wasn't
until the end of a .doc and .zip search within explorer, that I found the
jackpot.

Way down in a false trail of folders, was a directory that contained about
300 images and one word file. I started at the top of the images and
couldn't believe what I saw. They were all lesbian images. There were only
a few tame ones, but most of them were of mid teens/adults. They were in
all sorts of scenarios and positions, but all were lesbian images. Towards
the end there were a group of images that were just ZZ01.jpg etc etc. These
ones really opened my eyes, because these images were of girls my own age in
lesbian acts with women of mum's age. I decided to burn the whole directory
to CD and copying mum's login and internet passwords and the location of the
hidden directory, I closed mum's computer and left her office.

I went straight to my bedroom and started my computer, loading the CD
immediately. I had another slower look through the images and some were of
things that I hadn't even thought of before - like all different sizes and
shapes of dildos, threesomes and even a few fisting shots. I was as horny
as hell and couldn't stop playing with myself. My favourites were the ones
of girls of my own age, with women of mum's age. It was about ten o'clock
by the time I was finally able to look away from the images. That's when I
first looked at the single word file - the file that would change my life
forever.

No wonder there were no more emails from Bev in mum's machine, she had
obviously cut and paste all of them into this word document - which was
almost one meg in size - to hide the content from a snooping me. It started
with a few emails from some other women, and I only recognised one name from
the four or five that appeared. It looked to me as though mum had been
referred down a chain - until finally Bev's name appeared. These weren't
ordinary emails, they were exploring a subject that I hadn't even considered
- lesbian i****t. When I first saw it in about the second of third email, I
was completely shocked, and the issue wasn't discussed in any great detail -
instead the emails just skirted around the subject and asked what, at first
glance appeared to be lame questions. But this changed as the emails went
along and by the fifteenth or so, when Bev's name first appeared, it was the
only topic discussed.

What had happened in those emails, was that somehow mum had found a network
of women who were having sexual relationships with their daughters or
mothers. That's when it hit me - Does mum want to take me as a sexual
partner? For some reason, the idea didn't repulse me at all, in fact I was
flattered, especially given some of the things that mum had written in her
emails about me - how pretty I was, describing me and my body and how much
she loved me as a mother, but that she felt that she wanted more - WOW!
That's about the point where Bev's emails started, which by the dates had
been about four months ago. I read on.

The first ten or so of Bev's emails were asking mum a whole lot of
questions, even things like bank account details and about various forms of
ID. Bev explained that this was both a test and a way to ensure that the
group that mum was potentially about to enter, would not be compromised.
Mum had apparently been quite forthcoming and complied with all requests,
providing any and all information required and answering any questions that
she was asked. Overall the stuff in there really opened my eyes to how
serious mum was about this.

Towards the end of the document, which took me about two hours to read and
digest (as much as I could at that time of night) Bev asked mum to explain
in detail, why she thought that mum and I would make an ideal partnership.
Mum's response was a bombshell and it cemented all of the ideas that had
been forming in my head. She described that she had had several lesbian
experiences, as recently as a couple of weeks ago (whilst she was on one of
trips), but that all of her fantasies were of her and I. She then went on
to list all of the reasons she had for us to become lovers. The way she
described why she wanted me, how much she wanted us to be together as lovers
and why she was in love with me (more than just as a mother), brought tears
to my eyes. My heart almost burst with the love I felt for mum after
reading that - I couldn't believe that my own mother wanted me to become her
lover.

What Bev wrote next really got me excited. She said that she was prepared
to guide mum to the point of seducing me, if that's what she wanted - but
that she would have to be the one that made the move. She also asked mum
why she thought that I was inclined towards girls. Mum wrote about what I
had told her of Melanie and how I said that I thought that I was a lesbian.
She said that she had cuddled me too her that night and wanted to do nothing
but take the pain away and that she wanted to replace it with the love she
felt for me and to make love to me to make me forget the pain. Bev
cautioned Mum about moving too fast and said that this had to be done
slowly.

The second last group of emails in the file between Bev and mum were just 4
days before she left. In it Bev said that she felt confident that Mum could
do it and cautioned again that it could not be rushed. Bev suggested that
the first thing that Mum should do was to increase the level of sexuality in
the house. She suggested that Mum appear in front of me in progressively
less clothing, in more sexual clothing and really use her feminine charms to
move and position herself in a more sexual manner. Bev suggested that Mum
start with things like walking from the shower to her room semi naked,
allowing her dressing robes to reveal more and more and that she wear tight
and sexy clothing whenever possible. She said that Mum should start slowly
and increase the level of sexuality over about a month or so.

She said that Mum should observe how I reacted and talk to her about it and
she would attempt to help. She said that she would be able to offer
suggestions that had worked for others, but that Mum may have to adapt them
to how she seduced me. This was too much. I couldn't help myself, I
started to play with myself and thought of doing all of the things that I
could with another woman - with my mother. It only took me about two
minutes to cum and it was the best orgasm I had ever had up to that point.
With that thought I fell asl**p and dreamt. I dreamt of mum and I, of mum
and I in an embrace and of us making love. The dreams were soft and loving
and supportive and sweet and gentle.

When I woke up the next morning, it was to the phone beside my bed. I
looked at my clock and it was ten thirty. It was a friend asking if I
wanted to go to the pool or to the movies. Lying, I said that I didn't feel
well and that I'd just stay home and sl**p some more.

I lay on the bed for a minute thinking about everything that I had
discovered and read and thought about yesterday. It was one of those
moments that you feel that you are going to be overwhelmed with the volume
of information. I thought about all the images that Mum had downloaded and
how they affected me, getting me really hot just thinking about them. I
thought of the word file with all of the cut and paste emails in it and
particularly of the lovely kind and gentle words that my own mother had
written to a complete stranger about me and the fact that my own mother
wanted a relationship with me. This started to get me horny, just thinking
about Mum.

I tried to remember the times I had seen her naked, or in a position that
could be taken sexually, like bent over in tight shorts or something. I
started to touch myself. I took both nipples between my fingers and started
to massage them. I thought about the shower with Melanie, only this time
with mum's face. I was getting really hot and I moved my right hand down to
my pussy, gently rubbing my middle finger the entire length of my slit. I
could feel my pussy juices starting to flow and, as they spread to my
finger, I felt my labia swell. Then my finger came into contact with my
clit and it sent a shiver down my spine to my toes.

I was thinking about mum taking my nipples in her mouth, when I had my first
shattering orgasm. Wave after wave of complete pleasure washed over me and
I was moaning so loudly that I was almost screaming. I was thinking about
mum licking my pussy, when I first inserted a finger into my pussy. I got
as far as mum inserting one of her fingers as I inserted a second of mine,
before my second orgasm. And a few minutes later, at the point of my third
orgasm, I was thinking about me licking mum's pussy.

At that point I collapsed and must have lain there for at least 20 minutes
before I could move again. When I could, I noticed that my computer was
still on and that the word file was still open. WOW, I must have fallen
asl**p as soon as I had had the orgasm last night. I got up and went and
sat down, naked, at my desk and continued to read the last couple of emails
that had been in the file to date.

The first one was from Mum to Bev, asking how she got through the lonely
nights before Bev had seduced her daughter. Bev's reply was to send a
couple of magazines and a advise that mum also buy a dildo. Bev wrote that
mum should hide them really well, because they were very descriptive and if
I found them, it could well ruin everything. The last email was a reply to
Bev from Mum to say that she had received the magazines, hiding them safely
under the bottom draw of her dressing table, in the enclosed space between
the bottom draw and the floor, and that she had purchased another dildo and
hidden both of them there as well. I couldn't believe my luck and seeing
that the date was the day that Mum left, I almost knew that Mum wouldn't
have had the time, nor the need, to hide them anywhere better. I had to
check these out.

I found everything in a plastic bag, just where Mum said it would be. It
felt funny doing this, and I guess that, at thirteen, I felt like it was
spying or stealing. But that only served to heighten my level of
excitement. So I tool the bag and its contents back to my room. My heart
was going about a hundred miles and hour until I remembered that Mum
wouldn't be home until tomorrow. But I still couldn't relax as I opened the
bag looking in to see what was in there. I saw the spines of three
magazines a box and what had to be a dildo. I removed the box and the
dildo.

It was the box that I examined first. The dildo was still in its there and
the box still had the tape to seal it. Looking at it, it had one long penis
shaped plastic shaft and one short one with a curl at the end. Turning the
box over I read that the 7 inch vibrating dildo was life like, that the
little one was for rubbing against the clit and that it came with batteries.
I couldn't believe it and I turned it back over and stared at it in
disbelief.

The dildo that was out of its box and was a little smaller. It was a little
less life like than the new one and was about 6 inches long. At the base it
had a large bulbous shape. It felt funny and I sensed a funny smell - one
that I would latter recognise as latex. I took it in one hand and squeezed
it. It was soft on the outside, but had a hard core. I lifted it up to my
face and smelled it. The funny smell was stronger, but there was also
another smell, not unlike that of my pussy when I had been sweating or when
I was masturbating. I wondered whether this could be the faint smell of
Mum's pussy, left over on the dildo and it started to get me horny.

Remembering the photos that Mum had downloaded, I opened a few on my
computer, to refamiliarise myself with what these things were used for. In
one of the first ones, there was a young teenager with it in her mouth. I
tried it, and although I couldn't get much more than 4 inches into my mouth,
I though that this is what it must be like to take a guy's penis in my
mouth. I didn't really enjoy that feeling, so I removed it and kept looking
through the photos on the CD I'd burnt.

The next one that I stopped at had one teenager inserting a dildo into
another teenager's pussy. This was something that I got excited about and
as I flicked through a series of about 20 photos of the same two, the dildo
was photographed further and further into each girls pussy. I felt myself
get more and more wet and moved the dildo down to my own pussy. I rubbed it
up and down my slit, turning it around and around, until the tip and about
half the shaft was wet with my juices. It was then that I wondered what it
would taste like and bringing the dildo up to my lips, licked it. It tasted
nothing like anything else I had ever tasted before - but it was strangely
very good. I rubbed the dildo around my pussy some more and did it again,
liking it even more. Then I took it into my mouth, licking all of the juice
off - now this I could do to a dildo with someone else's juice on it.

Lowering the dildo again I placed the tip at the entrance to my pussy and
gently started to push. At first I thought that I was never going to get it
in. I was really nervous, until I looked at my computer again and saw the
looks of ecstasy on the faces of the girls in the photos. I was then able
to relax and was thinking about this being done to me, when I felt my pussy
relax enough to let the head slide in. PING, BANG, BONG - WOW was this ever
incredible! I couldn't believe how good it felt and as I gently pushed it
in and out, I thought of Mum, doing the same thing to herself.

I had gotten about three to four inches of the dildo into me, when I struck
my hymen. At first I was shocked into thinking that I'd hurt myself and I
panicked a bit. Then I realised what I'd done and just enjoyed the feeling
of this huge (or so I thought) dildo filling me to the brim and bouncing off
my hymen. My fingers started to get a little slippery with my own juices
and as I attempted to get a better grip, my hand slipped. I panicked and
grabbed the dildo right at the end, just as it started to slip out. Whilst
I was enjoying it, I remembered the magazines that I had emptied onto the
bed and I moved over to sit on the bed, licking my juice from the dildo like
melting ice cream from a cone.

I sat down on the bed and picked up the first magazine. It had a plain
cover on it, and the only thing that gave away the contents was the fairly
obscure title - "Mothers and Their Daughters". No pictures or anything on
the cover, so I opened the cover. Inside was very different and there was a
note from the Editor, "To all the loving mothers and daughters out there,
this, our 25th issue, is the best yet. There have been many success stories
in the last months since issue 24 and for those new to the distribution,
inside are a number of pictorials of those and other success stories. In
the months to come we have a number of mothers and daughters attempting what
can be a difficult, but incredibly satisfying and pleasurable, transition to
a relationship between mother and daughter, like no other. To all of those
women, we wish you well and we wish success and eternal happiness."

Nice message, I thought. Then I looked at the name at the bottom of the
Editor's note and saw that it was Bev. This was obviously the same Bev as
Mum had been corresponding with. It was then that I first started to
realise that perhaps I had these feelings for mum. But perhaps the feelings
I was having were just the excitement of the moment and of the writings,
stories and pictures that I had emersed myself in. I remember thinking that
I needed to take my time with the sheer volume of information and emotions
that were bouncing around in my head.

I turned over through the pages of that and issues 23 and 24 and couldn't
believe that there could be so many mother/daughter relationships. The
pictorials, of which there were about seven or eight in each magazine,
contained a series of photos of the mother and daughter, both normal shots
and ones of them in all manner of sexual positions and scenarios.
Accompanying the pictorials, was about four to five pages of text. Some of
the stories told the reader how good it was and how the mother and daughter
had now been together for ten to fifteen years, some briefly told of how
their sexual relationship started and some told of the things that they like
to do to and with each other.

I was amazed. What was obvious was that all of these mothers and daughters
were honest and were very much in love. But the pictorial that caught my
eye the most, was of a ten year old and her mother. They had now been
living as lovers, inside their house, for about two years and some of the
photos were extraordinary. This pictorial was the one that I read and
reread six or seven times as I lay there playing with myself.

The daughter was a small girl and her mother was about the same height and
build as my mom, but what they got up to was amazing. The daughter had only
the beginnings of breasts and absolutely no pussy hair. But her mother had
also shaved herself and they almost looked the same. There were photos of
them engaged in a sixty-nine and the daughter had her mouth open over her
mother's pussy and her mother likewise. This series extended into one that
had each of them inserting dildos, numerous fingers and in the end they
fisted each other.

Until the point where the dildos started to fly in this series of shots, I
had largely forgotten mum's dildo. When I saw the first couple of shots, I
reached out for the dildo, rubbing it up and down between my pussy lips
again. This got me really horny and I gently inserted it again, this time
with a little more ease (having learnt how to relax enough the first time),
and started to ease it in and out of my pussy. Even though it was small, it
really filled my 13-year-old pussy to the brim and I loved the feeling.
What went perfectly with that feeling were the photos of that ten-year-old
and her shaven mother and the thought of my mother, wanting to do this to
me.

As I read the text and looked at the images, I found out the at the ten year
old had taken her own virginity as a nine year old with a dildo she had
found of her mothers. She described that she has been bumping up against he
hymen with the dildo and had simply f***ed it through the hymen. She then
went on to say that it had made it much more pleasurable for her and more
exciting when her mother had seduced her. As soon as I read this I knew in
my heart that this was what I was going to do.

So I walked with the dildo still in me, one of the strangest feelings I have
ever felt, into the bathroom and got into the shower. Our shower had a
fold-down seat in it and I started the water and pointing the rose at the
wall, sat down. I was thinking about mum being in the shower with me, as I
started to move the dildo in and out again. I gradually started to move it
in and out further and further. The dildo was bouncing off my hymen and
fully relaxed and quite the horny thirteen year old, I pretended that it was
mum pumping the dildo in and out. At some point (I don't even know how long
I'd been in there), I drew the dildo almost all the way out and then,
putting the palm of my hand across the base of the dildo, jammed it inside
me.

The dildo tore through my hymen and, with me screaming and thinking that I
was going to die (oh so briefly), I f***ed the dildo into me as far as it
would go. I felt the dildo hit the neck of my cervix and go past it into
the small space left behind it. I was in pain, so I just kept still and
held the dildo in the same position. After a couple of minutes, the pain
had died down and I opened my eyes. I looked down to where my pussy and
realised that I had all but the bulbous end of the dildo in me. It felt
really strange having something that far inside me and as I gently started
to pull it out, I could feel most of the remains of my hymen come out with
it.

It still hurt a little and as I pulled it out, I saw a small amount of bl**d
on the dildo. I completely withdrew it and washed it under the shower.
Next I inserted one then two fingers into my pussy to try and get the rest
out. But all that that served to do was rekindle my interest in having the
dildo in me again. So that's just what I did. This time I inserted it with
my left hand and it went in all the way pretty easily --after a couple of
relubrication strokes. As I moved it in and out I started to rub my clit.
Again I started to think of Mum being the one doing this to me, and before
long I came again and again. I was completely exhausted again.

I showered, for about another twenty minutes, sitting under the water,
gently playing with my labia and occasionally rubbing my clit as well.
After all of the orgasms and a cleansing shower, I made sure that I washed
the dildo well. The last thing I wanted was to have mum find out that I had
been using her dildo and reading her magazines. I dried myself and, knowing
that I should, inserted a tampon, before dressing, packing all of the
magazines and dildos back in the bag and replacing it in mum's hiding place.
I went back into my bedroom and turning off my computer, also hid the CD
in a place that I knew mum didn't know about - under the one uncovered
corner piece of carpet in my room, behind my mirror, that was loose. I made
my bed and only then did I look at my clock - two o'clock in the afternoon -
where had the day gone? And it's no wonder I am so hungry.

I went down to make some late lunch and ate like I don't think I ever had
before. As I was eating, the enormity of what I had uncovered - my mother's
desire to make her own daughter, me, her lover. How could I cope with this.
The waves of complexity started to crash down upon me and I very quickly
became swamped by them. I realised that I had to sort out my feelings and
bring some sense of order to the confusion that threatened to engulf me. So
I did the only thing that I knew would make the sense out of it that I
needed - I wrote. I wrote and wrote and wrote. I wrote every tiny little
thought and thread and feeling. I think that it was the first time that I
actually got up, when the phone rang. I glanced over at the clock and saw
that it was eight o'clock - it would be mum, with her usual check-in and
make sure that everything was OK call.

We chatted for a minute or two and I said, lying again, that I had just done
some homework and lay about the house all day. Before I knew it I was
yawning and I realised that I had had both a physical and mentally
challenging day. I was still fairly sore, from taking my own virginity and
with all of the feelings bouncing around in my head and my attempt (which on
reviewing it today seems so much like a young girl of my age then) to order
my thoughts, I was exhausted. Mum picked it up right away and said that she
would go and reminded me that she would be home at dinner time the next day.

Mum said good bye and as I hung up I remember thinking, that the way she
said it was particularly soft and loving. What I couldn't reconcile was,
was it a motherly good bye, or was it, as I suspected, a lovers good bye.
Too tired to think about it any further, I closed down my computer, went to
the toilet, stripped off all of my clothes and climbed into bed.

It has rarely happened to me since, but as I lay there and started to go
over everything in my head again, I started once again to get excited. I
started to touch myself, but I was so exhausted that I fell asl**p - in the
middle of masturbating! I don't know if it has ever happened to you, but I
did it that night.

I slept soundly, but had some really sexy dreams. Not surprisingly all of
them involved mum and I. When I woke the next morning, I felt refreshed and
surprisingly clear-headed. I was famished though, after missing dinner and
made a bee-line to the kitchen, still naked, feeling rather sexy and full of
life. After eating, what had to be the biggest breakfast of my life, I
headed to the shower. Whilst in the shower I realised that my pussy didn't
feel sore and I reached inside myself with one finger and feeling only a
very small amount of discomfort, reasoned that I mustn't have pushed things
too far the previous day.

The rest of the day I tidied up the house and prepared a lovely meal for
mum's return. In the afternoon I restarted my computer and reviewed all of
the stuff that I had written the previous day. I added some and changed
some of my thoughts, but in essence it came down to a couple of things.

Firstly, I was pretty much convinced (as close as fuck is to swearing) that
I was a lesbian. My experiences with boys had not excited me and it had not
left me any lingering thoughts or longings that my experience with Melanie
had. Since that day, I had only thought about girls and women.

Secondly, I wasn't turned off by the idea of mum and I having sex - but I
couldn't explain it. It didn't seem dirty or wrong. Besides mum was a very
good looking woman, who oozed sex. She was still in terrific shape and from
what I could remember seeing, age had not started playing its dirty little
tricks on her yet. She still had a lovely figure, with firm breasts and an
ass that was still tight and firm. Whenever I had seen mum walk in a skirt
or from the shower with a towel wrapped around her, there was no tell-tale
wiggle, just the firm cheeks on an ass that you would expect to see on a
woman half her age.

Thirdly, Mum was, without a shadow of a doubt, my best friend. I could and
had told her everything, especially after my thing with Melanie. She
obviously wasn't telling me everything, but under the circumstances that was
quite understandable.

As I sat back in my chair and turned my computer off, I pondered everything
and reasoned that I could see myself in a sexual relationship with mum, that
I found her very attractive as a woman, but would need more time to decide
on whether my feeling would extend that far.

By the time I had come to that point, it was five o'clock and it was time to
get ready for mum's return home and to finish the meal that I was preparing.
As I started to change out of my shorts and shirt, I found myself staring
at the clothes hanging up in my cupboard wondering, what would mum like to
see me in. I checked myself at that one and realised that I wanted to show
mum that I had missed her and that I was pretty. I picked a summer
light-weight dress that was probably getting a little on the small side. It
had a floral pattern and hugged my quickly developing body, in such a way as
to appear a little sexy. I decided not to wear a bra and to wear some of my
thong underwear, to ensure that the lines of the dress weren't interrupted
by those of a bra and normal panties. I brushed my hair and made sure that
it was not too good looking - wow, it was like I was dressing for a date.

Mum arrived home at the appointed hour and when I opened the door to great
her, she was visibly shocked. "Wow," she said "Have I come to the right
house, because when I left, I left behind a young lady and now I'm standing
before a beautiful woman." Wanting to impress a little and very much
enjoying the compliments - both visual and verbal - I spun around and said,
smiling, "So you like this old thing?"

Mum put her bags down and said, "Oh honey I more than like it, it looks
wonderful on you and it makes you look like a real woman." She openly
inspected me and as she did, I felt my nipples become a little erect, which
really showed up in that dress. I know that mum noticed because her eyes
stayed on them for a couple of seconds before they moved further down. She
looked up smiling and opening her arms, said "Come here and give me a big
hug. I missed you terribly and I need to make sure that I am really home,
because I'm really tired and hungry." Moving her head back, but not letting
go, mum asked, "What's say we head out for some dinner?"

"Actually", I said, "I've cooked dinner and it's ready right now." Mum
smiled at this and said, "How wonderful are you?" I replied "About as
wonderful as they come!"

We both laughed and mum let me go saying that she would take her bags up to
her room and then wash up for dinner. I served it whilst she was gone, and
was putting it on the table the table when mum walked back into the room.
The smile she gave me made my heart skip a beat. She looked at the table
and saw that I had done a wonderful job. She came up to me and moving right
up to me, she hooked her arm around my waist and pulled me close to her
side. We looked at the dinner together and mum turned to me and said, "I
can't tell you how much I missed you and how happy and proud you make me."
Mum leaned over to me and kissed me on the lips saying thank you. The kiss
wasn't too long but longer than could be said normal and it was a really
soft one. My heart skipped another couple of beats.

We sat down and ate and talked for the next hour and a half. I asked mum
all about her trip and the weirdo's that she'd gone to interview. We
laughed and giggled about lots of things and almost had the type of
conversation that lovers do after the one who works comes home from a trip
away. During the conversation, I found myself hanging on her every word and
a couple of times I was so lost in lustful feelings (looking at her breasts
and mouth and neck) that it took a gently touch of mum's hand to bring me
back to reality. During our discussion I also caught mum looking at me with
such intensity, and not just at my eyes, that I had to do the same thing.
We were both a little embarrassed when we were caught and quickly averted
our eyes or made stumbling apologies.

Was it just me, or was I starting to fall in love with Mum? Not just the
ideas that she had for us and the emotions that came with discovering and
rationalising that, but really falling in love. I starting to think that
the answer was . . . . yes!

We finally got up and did the dishes together and wiped up and then mum said
that she had a bit of work to finish and needed to unpack. I offered to
help her unpack whilst she did her work and her no thanks reply was a little
nervous. She was obviously hiding something, but it didn't worry me - I'd
eventually find out. So I bid her good night and went off to bed. I
masturbated twice that night and drifted off to another slumber filled with
two lovers - mum and I.

The routine of the next few days was pretty much normal, but the
conversations like the one that we had had at dinner, became longer and more
in-depth. I felt more and more relaxed and at home with mum than I ever had
to that point in my life. I found that I had started to look at mum, every
chance I got, trying to imagine what she would look like naked in that
position. My fantasies became more vivid and I finally came to the
realisation that I was indeed in love with her. I felt much more that lust
and much much more for mum than I ever had before.

It was all going so smoothly until the Friday that as I walked into mum's
office from school. As I walked in she looked up and panicked a little.
She quickly turned her screen off and made an excuse for both of us to leave
the room. Mum must have been surfing again, or she had received another
email message from Bev. Either way I was going to find out. Mum went back
shortly after and logged off her computer. Then she made an excuse about
having to go and do some shopping for a while.

As soon as she left the driveway, I went to mum's computer and accessing it
with the passwords that I had since committed to memory, downloaded the
latest parts of mum's word file and emails to a disk. I closed it down and
took the disk up to my room and starting my computer, saved them to my copy
of the file (I had saved it to my C drive) and read them.

There was mum's reply and another email from Bev and again the content sent
shivers down my spine. Mum had relayed her home coming, painting the
picture that I had tried to portray - me looking beautiful and sexy. She
told Bev about my nipples becoming erect and how it excited her. She told
her about the hug and feeling my breasts press against hers and also about
the kiss as we examined the dinner I had cooked that night. But what really
took my breath away was what she wrote next.

Mum said that we had talked like a couple at dinner and she relayed her
feelings of love and closeness and of a very real sense of a developing
relationship to Bev. She said that she had wanted to make love to me so
much right then and there, that it took all of her self control not too.
She spoke of a real sense of a strengthening of our bond this week, and that
she felt as though she needed to make the next step. She asked for Bev's
advice on how to proceed and that advice contained in Bev's email.

Bev cautioned mum about moving too fast. She said that this would be the
most delicate point of mum's seduction of me. Little did either of them
know that I was about seventy percent there anyway. Bev told mum that her
advice was to gradually start to appear more sexy around me. She said that
mum should begin to dress more provocatively, to move from the shower in
less and less clothing, to position herself in more sexy poses when she was
around me and whenever she got the opportunity, do little things like touch
me, kiss me more and in a more sexy way and to wear more perfume.

Bev said that mum shouldn't manufacture any of this and that she should just
use her feminine charms. She told mum that she should judge how quickly she
progressed the flirting, by my reaction. She said that if I responded, that
she should try adding to what she was doing. She also said that it may take
some time and that progress may be quicker at time and may be slower at
others, not to be discouraged and especially to continue the progress we had
made this week. Bev said that mum should let her know how it was going and
that when mum and I were ready to go even further, that she would be there
for us.

The subtle change in the mum and I - to us - tone of the email really struck
me, because it was almost like Bev was considering us a couple now. And
this really made me think about things.

Mum returned home shortly after I had finished updating my diary and the
file with hers and Bev's emails. We had pizza and sat on the couch. We had
been talking for about two hours, when the conversation turned to sex. Mum
wanted to know more about my encounter with Melanie, especially the intimate
details of exactly what we did and how I felt. I was completely honest with
her and told her how I had been leading up to that point, how she had caught
me, we had gone to the showers and how Melanie had come into my shower
stall. I told her how excited I was and went into intricate detail about
what little we did.

Mum asked me if I had had any other encounters since and if I still felt the
same way about other women. I told her that I had thought long and hard
about that and that I was almost convinced that I was a lesbian. However I
told her that I hadn't found anyone my age that really excited me and that I
was just as happy to not rush anything. It was at this point that I turned
the conversation back onto mum - not that I could say much of anything else.

I asked mum, if she had ever had any experiences like that when she was at
school. She said that she had only had one and I acted so shocked and asked
her all about it for the next hour or so. She told me that she had had one
full-on lesbian experience when she was at school, but just that she was a
little older than me when she had hers - she was sixteen. I wanted all of
the details and she spoke honestly about it - to a point. When I asked mum
if she had gone down on this girl and if the other girl had gone down on
her, mum just said yes and that it was very pleasurable. But she wouldn't
tell me any more.

I also asked her about whether she had had any experiences since, to which
mum replied no. I asked her what relationships she had had since Dad had
left and she said none, and if there was anyone special in her life now.
Mum said that she had been thinking about asking someone out lately, but
again wouldn't give any details about who it was. I couldn't blame her and
our conversation wound up naturally about twenty minutes later, and with
that mum packed me off to bed. Well didn't I have a good time in bed that
night, thinking about mum and this other girl and replacing the girl with
me. I was about ninety percent convinced by now and was eager to see how
things progressed.

I woke the next morning to the sound of mum in the shower and couldn't wait
to see what mum's first move would be. I heard the shower being turned off
and remaining in my nighty, I went and stood at the door to the bathroom.
Putting my ear to the door, I heard mum finishing and gently knocked asking
if she was in there. A little pause and I heard mum say that she was almost
finished and would be out in a minute.

I leaned on the wall across from the door and when it opened and out came
mum. She had her hair tied up in a towel and had on a practically see
through dressing gown. She stopped in front of me and said good morning,
but I couldn't help myself. My eyes quickly scanned mum up and down and as
they came back up they stopped at the two dark shaded areas and the nipple
sized tents that mum had at the from of the gown. I mumbled something and
mum turned and walked towards her bedroom.

In the five or six steps that it took her to get there, there was a definite
sway in her hips - one that I couldn't help but notice and couldn't keep my
eyes off. As she reached the door, mum looked over her shoulder at me and,
noticing that I hadn't moved a muscle, gave me a big smile as she
disappeared into her room.

I was astounded at how far mum had gone straight away. But more than that.
I was becoming more convinced that this is what I wanted as well, with each
passing minute. I had intended to respond and so I walked down to mum's
room. I didn't bother knocking and there was no real need either, because
the door was wide open. As I entered the room I said, "Mum?" "Yes?" Mum
said. It was at this point that I lost the power of speech. Mum was fully
naked facing at right angles to me. She was bent over pulling on some
underwear and I could see all of her right breast.

Mum looked over at me and said, "What's wrong honey?" I mumbled something
and left, going to the shower. As I was under the shower, I realised that
it had come to the point that I needed to make a final decision about how
far I was going to let mum take our relationship. I couldn't get the image
of mum's breast out of my mind and at that point, I realised that I really
didn't need to make a decision, because I'd already made it. I don't know
when I had subconsciously made the decision, but it was all too clear to me
know. I could use the same advice that Bev's had given to mum and go with
the flow.

So, when mum came into the bathroom to blow dry her hair, I turned off the
shower and stepped out straight away. Mum was in a pair of casual pants
that really showed off her bottom and had on a stretch T-shirt that
accentuated her breasts. She had just started the dryer and had a perfect
view of my naked body in the mirror. I stood still for a second looking
straight at mum. I saw her eyes start looking at my body instantly. The
towel rack was on the other side of mum to me, so I saw this as an
additional opportunity. I walked up behind mum, and reached around her,
using her shoulder for balance and gently reached past to take my towel.

I moved back to a position where I knew mum could see all of my body and
started to dry myself. As I was doing this we started to talk. I told mum
how I loved her clothes and how they showed off her figure. She thanked me
and said that she could never hope to compete with someone a beautiful as
me. I blushed and as we continued to talk (it only lasted about five
minutes) we became more and more comfortable with each other in yet another
environment.

Things progressed reasonably quickly after that. Mum started to dress in
short shorts and cut-off tops around the house and started to wear sexy
underwear under her almost see through night gown. She also posed (very
naturally I might add) provocatively and found every excuse to touch me.
For my part, I started to wear the same sort of clothes as well, would pose
when I knew that mum was looking and would cling in an intimate sort of way
any chance I got. In that time mum's communications with Bev became more
frequent and more and more positive. Bev congratulated mum at every turn,
neither of them knowing that I was a silent partner in their conspiracy to
have mom seduce me and become my sexual partner. In fact, it was probably
only a couple of weeks later and a couple of days before the end of the
school year, that the real turning point came.

It was a Saturday morning and we were lounging about the house, when mum
suggested that we go shopping and after that she had a surprise for me for
the school holidays. I hadn't thought to check mum's email for the last
couple of days, and so this came as a surprise. I think I'd been too caught
up in flirting and being flirted with. Mom and I had progressed further
with flirting, touching and tempting each other. At the same time, I had
turned to masturbation to get me through the time it was going to take prior
to Mom actually making the first move - something that I had resigned myself
to quite early on since finding the document with mum's emails contained
within.

We went to the local mall and we were just window shopping, when, as we
passed by an lingerie shop, mum suggested that we go in and have a look. I
said that I wasn't really interested in waiting until mum decided on a set
of lingerie. Mum surprised me and said that it wasn't for her. She said
that I was a woman now, a beautiful one at that and that I deserved to look
especially good in my first set of lingerie. I was very excited - in more
ways than one.

We entered the store and mum immediately ushered the assistant away, saying
that she would look after me. Mum said that I should go into one of the
booths and take my clothes off and get ready to try on some of what was
displayed. As I stripped off in the booth, I became aware that I was a
little wet with the excitement of the opportunity that both of us would have
- me to show off my body in lingerie and mum to see me naked. I intended to
burn the memory of this event into mum's mind.

Just then mum, put the first two sets of lingerie over the door. She said
that I should get into one and then let her know when I was dressed. I was
in them in a flash and told mum I was done. Instead of just opening the
door and peaking inside, mum opened the door and stepped right in. I
stepped back and started to show off the set I had on.

Mum said that I looked good. She turned me around to face the mirror. She
checked the size of the fill lacy bra and then as her eyes went lower to
check that the panties were a good size, I bent a bit at the hips. Mum's
eyes flashed up to look at me, before they went down again. In that time I
gave her my best wicked smile. I was looking at mum's face in the mirror
when she lightly smacked my on the bum. She looked up at me and said that I
was cheeky. I just smiled and said, "Yes I am."

Mum said that they would both be fine, but to wait because she wanted to try
another type. She left the booth and, not knowing how long I had, I flashed
out of the ones that I had on and waited for mum to return. When she came
back, she asked if I was out of the others yet. I could see her feet under
the door and so I opened it all the way up and stood in front of mum. She
didn't say anything, she just stepped into the booth and closed the door.

Mum handed me the other lingerie that she had brought back to the booth.
All the while she couldn't take her eyes off me and I put the panties down
on the bench and slipped on the bra. This one left most of my breasts
uncovered and only just covered my nipples - which were very erect by now.
Rubbing my hand underneath the bra, I asked mum if she thought that it fit
properly. She reached out and for the first time, my mother touched my
breast. She ran her finger on the inside of one cup of the bra, careful to
not touch my nipples and looking up into my eyes said that she though that
it was a perfect fit.

Mum then said that I should try on the panties. I turned around to face the
mirror again and lifting one leg onto the bench and bending over at the hip,
I put one leg into the panties. I bent even further down and put the other
leg in them. It wasn't until that point that I realised that mum had
selected a really sexy set, because the panties were thongs. I had never
even tried any of these on. I looked up at mum, who was very squarely
looking at my ass and, turning around and straightening up at the same time
I pulled them all the way up.

They felt funny, stuck in the crack of my ass and rubbing, very intimately,
along my pussy. I looked up at mum and asked her what the cheeky one looked
like now. The look on mum's face was incredible. I was like she was in a
trance and a lustful one at that. I turned around and bending over a little
asked what mum thought of them. She looked down at my ass and the up at me
and said that she didn't think that it would be possible for me to look any
better than in those. At that point an assistant cam along and asked if we
were OK.

It shocked us both back to reality and into action. Mum left the booth, I
got out of the lingerie and redressed and mum paid for all of it. We were
out the door giggling all the way, like a couple of school girls. When we
stopped for a bite to eat and a drink, mum sprung her surprise on me.

Mom had taken up an offer to stay in a cabin located up in the mountains -
miles from anywhere, and she said that she wanted us to go up for a couple
of weeks of the school holidays. When mom told me about it I was over the
moon inside, but couldn't show too much of what I felt. I said that I
thought that it would be a great idea and that it would give us some time to
be together, alone, and away from everyone else - including school and work.

The tension for the next day and a half was almost unbearable. The problem
was that one of mum's friends arrived that afternoon, unannounced, and it
ended up that she would house sit for us whist we were away. So it was back
to being a conservative mother and daughter - not the hopelessly randy
lesbian couple that I wanted it to become.

The day finally arrived. We drove all day, arriving at the cabin at about
5pm. All through the drive we were chatting and laughing and singing to
some tapes that mum had in the car. We both found as many excuses to touch
each other along the way and to look at each other as often as we could. At
about two o'clock, I fell asl**p for about an hour and when I woke up, mum
was staring at me. I asked her what was wrong and she smiled a very loving
smile and said, "Nothing. I just can't get over how beautiful you look when
you're asl**p and especially when you wake up." I leaned over and
whispering in her ear said, "Thanks, but I think you're more beautiful," and
gave her a big kiss on the cheek. I cuddled into mum's arm for a good half
hour and I'm sure that we both felt extremely comfortable.

Although not much to look at from outside, the cabin was surprisingly well
equipped on the inside. It was a two story place that really needed
painting on the outside but had power and normal water, two bedrooms, one
with a double bed and one with two single beds. Much to my surprise, it
also had a TV and video, with a great selection of movies to select from.
The cabin was about 25km from the next nearest house. After setting my
things into my bedroom, I thought, this will be the perfect place for us to
finally become lovers. But something was bothering mum and I could see that
she had some self doubts about it, now that it was so close. I didn't share
those doubts, but knew that I'd have to tread reasonably carefully and Bev's
advice to mum came back to me.

After we had settled into the house, Mom and I went for a walk to look for
the natural spring that mom's friend had told her about. It was about 300m
down a track from the house, in a small depression in the ground.
Surrounded by trees and scrub, the spring was about 15m across and up to six
feet in depth in a couple of spots. I took off one of my shoes and dipped
it in the water. I was surprised to find it warm. Mom said that we should
come down tomorrow and go for a swim and I readily agreed.

The sun was starting to go down so we made our way back to the cabin and
made dinner. After dinner I said that I was tired from the travel and went
off to bed. Once in bed I fell straight asl**p.

I don't know what it was that woke me up but I got up and as I approached my
closed bedroom door I heard two women moaning. I opened the door as quietly
as I could and crept down the hallway towards the landing above the lounge
room. The TV came into view first as I approached. The TV was one of the
sources of the moaning. Mom had a video on and the face of the woman that
was currently on the screen was about mom's age. As the cameras panned
down, I saw her breasts, which she had in both hands. She grasped both
nipples between thumbs and forefingers and was gently pulling and twisting.
I couldn't believe it, Mom was watching a porno movie - and I couldn't take
my eyes off it. As the cameras panned down further I couldn't believe my
eyes, there was another woman going down on her.

The movie shifted to another camera angle. This time a face shot of the
woman between the ladies legs, I quickly realised that the second woman was
a lot younger that the first, in fact she looked to be not much older than
me. The younger woman looked up and said "Oh Mom you have the sweetest
tasting pussy in the world". The picture changed to a side view and the
older woman said "And Cindy you are the best pussy eater that a mother could
hope for". I was amazed, where did mum get a copy of this video. Could
this mean that Mom isn't having any more doubts? Na, I said to myself that
this was just a movie, and that Mom would never think like that. With that
I heard my mom moan. I hadn't noticed mom until then because the movie had
grabbed my attention. I got down on my hands and knees and crawled forward.

As I looked down and to the right I saw my own mother reclining on the
lounge with nothing on. Mom's 34Ds, that only had a hint of sag were being
massaged by both her hands. I had joked with mom lots of times that I hoped
to look as good as she did at her age. I wasn't shocked, but got very
excited to finally see mum masturbating. She had one of her nipples in one
hand now and she inserted two fingers of the other hand inside her pussy.
At the same time she was rubbing her clit with her thumb. Mom's pussy was
glistening and most of her well-trimmed bush of hair was laid flat on the
outer lips of Mom's pussy. Mom was moaning now and I had masturbated enough
to realise that she was almost ready to come. She was keeping pace with the
movie and the moans from both the movie and my mother got louder until mom
started shuddering, throwing her head back, her body convulsed as she
orgasmed.

Mum obviously found this particular scene more stimulating than the other,
because she stopped and rewound the movie to the start of the scene between
the mother and the daughter and started to play it again. I stopped looking
at mom and as I watched the mother daughter scene develop on the TV. I
started to get hot as well. I glanced down a mom and she was starting to
masturbate again. The women on the screen were undressing each other and
they started to fondle each other's breasts. My nipples were hard now and
as I reached into my panties, under my nightie, I found that my pussy was
also started to get wet. I gently pulled my pussy lips apart and started to
rub the full length of my pussy with one finger. I have always loved doing
this, ever since I started masturbating. I started to play with my clit and
really get into the video scene. I was watching mom and the scene on the TV
and masturbating. The sight of my mother masturbating naked on the lounge
and the idea of a mother and daughter scene on TV was really getting me hot.
What was getting me hotter however was the thought that, if all went well,
I would soon be making love to my own mother.

As I was playing with my clit I inserted a finger into my pussy and only
just stopped myself from moaning. I quickly looked at mom on the lounge and
realised that she hadn't heard me. Afraid that I would get caught, I crept
back to my room. But I couldn't get the picture of mom masturbating and the
mother and daughter scene on the TV out of my mind. When I came I had to
turn my head into the pillow for fear of being heard.

The first thought into my head when I woke up at 6am was that of a desperate
sexual wanting for my own mother. I didn't think about whether it was right
or wrong for society, I only knew that it was right for me - I just knew
that I wanted her. I went down to get some breakfast. Mom was still asl**p
as I peeped in through the door of her bedroom. As I looked at her the
feeling of sexual wanting just got stronger. I went downstairs and while I
was eating my breakfast I decided that I would make it easy for mom to
complete the final transition (as Bev had put it) to a sexual relationship.
It didn't think that it was going to be hard, but mum was obviously having
some last minute doubts. I knew that I wanted her and I also knew that I
had two weeks to make it happen - plenty of time. I also knew that mum had
gone to extraordinary lengths in making contact with Bev and the group and
that she had also gone almost all the way down the path and she was almost
there - she just needed me to drive the situation home.

I was happy that mom's genes had passed on to me especially my small tight
butt. My straight brunette shoulder length hair accentuated my blue eyes.
I had much less pussy hair and it was less bushy than mom's was, but still
the same color. I would have to see if I could make this work.

I took off my nightie and plain panties and put one of the lacy bra and
panties set mum and I had selected at the lingerie shop and went back down
to finish my breakfast. Mom got up at about 7 and as she came down to the
kitchen I was putting the finishing touches to her breakfast. Mom was in a
short nightie that ended mid way up her thighs. As we said hello to one
another I noticed her looking at me. I served her breakfast and gave her a
good morning hug. I hung on for a little bit longer that usual giving her a
big squeeze. As I walked back to the bench in the kitchen I looked back at
mom and saw that she was looking me up and down. When she saw me looking
back, she quickly turned her head and started eating her breakfast. She was
still being a bit shy.

I poured a cup of coffee for mom and a cup of tea for me. I went and sat
back down at the table with her and watched as she ate. I looked at mom and
said "Seeing as how we are so far away from anyone else, do you think it
would be alright if I walked around in my bra and nickers outside and just
nickers inside while we are here?" Mom looked me up and down and said "I
don't think that will be a problem dear. If you don't mind I might do the
same thing?"

"That would be great" I said excitedly.

With that mom smiled and took off her nightie. That exposed her 34D size
breasts. I took off my lacy bra and taking both breasts in my hands I
rubbed underneath saying "I hate wearing bra's sometimes, they rub
underneath - especially new ones". Mom just stared at my hands rubbing my
breasts and as she realised she had been staring, looked quickly down at her
coffee saying "Yes..Er Yeh, I know what you mean Trish". Mom tried not to
look at me and I at her but I couldn't stop thinking about how beautiful her
breasts were and how much I wanted to touch them.

After breakfast we did some cleaning around the house and organised the
place the way we wanted it. At about 10am, after another cup of tea and
coffee, mom suggested that we go for a swim down at the spring. I said
"that sounds like a great idea". I went to get the towels and as we started
to walk out the door I said "what about our bra's?". Mom playfully said "I
don't think that we are going to be seen, so why don't we forget about the
bra's". I said that it was a good idea and with that we started of towards
the spring.

As we started down the path I walked up along side mom and, putting my arm
around her lower back, said "You know what mom? I love you. I really love
you". My left breast was rubbing against mom's arm as I said it and my
nipple became erect straight away. I couldn't believe it when mom put her
arm around my shoulder. Our breasts were touching each other's and we both
looked down at the same time and then at each other. Mom said "I love you
too sweetie". As she said it she drew me closer, causing our breasts to
touch more, and kissed me on the cheek. The kiss wasn't that of a lover,
but it was getting much closer. We walked the rest of the way in silence
with our breasts and hips touching. I was starting to think that this may
not be as hard as I thought. But I would still need to be careful.

When we got to the spring we dropped our towels and I said to mum, "Would
you mind if I had a skinny dip?" Mum said, "No, not at all. Do you mind if
I join in as well?" I said that I didn't and with a little sly grin, I
purposely turned away from mom to take off my lacy panties. I moved my feet
a foot or so apart and as I bent over sliding the panties off my hips and
down my legs I kept my legs straight. This meant that my pussy as ass were
on display to my mother. I pretended to rub my calf to delay standing up a
little longer. As I shifted my eyes to look at mom, I saw that she was
staring straight at my pussy. I half bent upright and rubbed the inside of
my thigh, allowing mom a longer look. I turned around and our eyes met for
just a second then she quickly looked away.

We both dived into the spring and started to swim around enjoying the warm
water. I playfully splashed mom and she splashed me back. It quickly
turned into a wrestling match whilst treading water. Mom f***ed me under
and I escaped through her legs. As I swam through I got a good look at her
pussy, with her pussy hair floating around in the water. I was the first
time that I had been so close to her and I could feel my nipples harden
again. As I came up on the other side of her we both laughed and joked that
she was still a lot stronger that I was.

A couple of minutes later after we had settled down I playfully said to mom
"open your legs mom I want to swim through them again". Mom moved to a spot
where she could stand on the bottom and I swam through her legs. I went
under the water and turned over so that I was facing up and swimming
backwards. As I swam through her legs I slowed down and got a good look at
her pussy. I put my hands on the back of her thighs just above the knee and
gently pushed myself through. When I surfaced mom said that she wanted to
swim through my legs as well. So I stood on the bottom and spread my legs
wide. Mom swam under and turned over as I had. As I looked down at her
through the water, she paused looking up at my pussy and doing as I had done
put her hands on the back of my thighs to push herself through.

When she came up I said that I wanted to do it again. I swam towards her
upside down and, as I looked up, mom had put her face in the water and was
looking into my eyes. I shifted my gaze to mom's thighs and pussy and,
reaching out I put my hands on the back of her thighs again. Only this time
I put them higher up towards her pussy squeezing her legs before pushing
through. It was mom's turn again and putting my face in the water I looked
into her eyes. She smiled and then looking directly at my pussy she put her
hands out to put them through my legs. Mom brushed the inside of my thighs
and then put her hands even higher up the back of my thighs, just below the
start of my butt. I almost lost it at the knees and when she came up mom
had a smile on her face. A smile of pleasure not a friendly or motherly
smile. I said that I wanted to have one more go and as I approached this
time mom was again looking at me. We both smiled and as I brought my hands
forward mom lowered herself a little in the water. This caused my hands to
just brush up against mom's pussy hair and I put my hands half on and half
off her ass cheeks and pushed myself through.

Mom wanted one more go and as I stood there I watched and also lowered my
self down, but this time before mom had even gotten close. Mom saw this and
smiling up at me she put her arms out. Only this time she didn't touch my
thighs, because this time she moved into a position where one of her breasts
came up between my thighs and rubbed against my pussy. I was immediately
wet, not that you could notice, and my nipples went completely hard. Mom
stopped and she moved her hands to my butt. She took my two butt checks in
her hands and put her thumbs on the inside of my thighs.

All of a sudden she stopped, let me go and swam away from me. When she came
up mom didn't look at me and got out of the water straight away. She went
up to where her towel was and put her panties on. Fearing that mom was
retreating from what we both obviously felt, I also got out of the water and
asked if she wanted to lie down and sun bath for a while. Mom had settled
down a bit and agreed. I put my panties on and we both lay down on our
towels about a foot apart. We started talking and I purposely didn't talk
about what had happened.

A little while later we went back up to the house. Mom said that she was
tired and was going to go up for a short nap. I said that I would stay up
and probably put a movie on. After selecting a popular movie that I had
seen before I put it on and turned it up pretty loud. I crept up the steps
and up to the door of my mother's room. It was closed and as I put my ear
to the door I could hear mom moaning and as I listened she called out my
name "Oh Trish yes..".

I knew now that she wanted me and I knew that I wanted her. As I listened I
started to massage my breasts with both hands. I took the nipples between
my fingers and squeezed and started to rub my pussy through my panties. I
went down the hall to my room so I could masturbate in silence. I had
another earth shattering climax as I thought about all that had happened so
far today. I knew that I was close to enticing mom and I desperately wanted
it to happen quickly. But at the same time I couldn't afford to charge
through that last gate - in fear of frightening her away again.

I got up from the bed and put on the pair of thong panties mum had bought me
at the lingerie store. Lately I had begun to really enjoy wearing these of
the sexy feeling that I got with the material right up the crack of my arse
and the way that they slightly dug themselves into my pussy. They felt
really great and looking at myself in the mirror the panties I was really
happy that I looked as sexy as I could and that the thong panties really
accentuated my ass cheeks. This was going to be my next big move and would
hopefully break down mum's last doubts.

I went back downstairs and got out a box of cake mix. I started to make the
cake but stopped at the point where I was going to have to mix ingredients
in by hand. About 6pm, just as the sun was starting to get low in the sky I
heard the toilet flush and realising that mom would be down soon, I rushed
into the kitchen made a cup of tea and coffee and started mixing the
remaining ingredients by hand. Mom came down a couple of minutes later and
walking up beside me to see what I was doing. When she asked me why I was
baking the cake I said "Because, I love you and I want to make you as happy
as you can possibly be" Mom said "Thank you Trish. Come here and give me a
hug".

I turned towards mom with my hands up because of the cake mixture on my
hands and we both realised at the same time that, only having nickers on,
our breasts would touch if we hugged. We both hesitated. I looked at mom
and she at me, and we both shrugged and moved towards each other. With arms
out stretched I hugged mom. Our breasts touched and as I put my head on
mom's shoulder I felt my nipples go hard and I felt mom's harden against
mine from the breast to breast contact. Mom put here arms around me and
held me tight. We stood there for about 20 seconds and then mom pulled away
and she said "That was a very sweet thing to say. I want you to know that I
will always love you Trish". "I love you too mom". Mom bent forward and
gave me a light kiss on the lips. It lasted about as long as a normal kiss,
but there was a softness to it that told me that Mom wasn't far from acting
on the desire she had voiced earlier that afternoon in her bedroom.

I told mom to sit down and drink her coffee and went back to mixing the
ingredients by hand in the big cake bowl. I could see where mom sat at the
table in the reflection in the kitchen window. She sat in the chair that
was not more than 3 feet away facing directly at me. Neither of us said
anything for about 5 minutes as I mixed. I glanced over my shoulder and
caught mom looking at my ass. I said "How are you doing" and mom said "Oh
I'm just fine. Just enjoying the coffee and the rest". It was time to make
my move.

I picked up a spoon making a move to start filling the baking dish and
"accidentally" dropped it. I moved away from the bench a little closer to
mom and then squatted down and picked up the spoon. My thong panties dug
into me all the more. They rode straight up the crack of my ass and between
the lips of my pussy. I stood up and acting uncomfortable, wriggling and
squirming, I acted as if I was trying to get the panties out of the crack in
my ass. Shrugging my shoulders I went back to filling the baking dish. I
finished that and I put the dish in the oven. As I did that, I bent at the
hips, keeping my legs straight and facing my ass straight at mom.

Mom's eyes had been fixed on my ass the whole time and I now stood and faced
her. I walked right up to her and turned around. Mom was now looking at my
ass, which was not more than one foot away and looked as though I had thong
underwear on. She couldn't take her eyes off my ass and I can remember
thinking "just about there". I looked over my shoulder and bending slightly
at the hips, to give mom a better view as I had done at the spring, said
"Mom do you think that these thong panties, are too small". Mom didn't say
anything - she just stared at my little butt. I wiggled my ass pretending
to be uncomfortable. "Mom" I said louder now "do you think that they're too
small? Could you check them out please." I bent over just a little bit more
and this time I got mom's attention.

"Er..Uh...No trish...Um...Yes and No" was mom's reply as, with eyes that
were as big as golf balls, she reached out and started to lift the thong
from between my ass cheeks. As she hooked two fingers inside my panties
near the top and started to move them down to get them out of my crack, I
slowly clenched my ass cheeks. Mom was mesmerized. She now had to dig her
fingers in a little deeper and harder to get through the resistance my
clenched ass cheeks were causing. Just as she was nearing my rear hole I
suddenly released clenching them. This caused mom's two fingers to touch my
hole and come very close to my pussy before she could lessen the pressure.
This caused an involuntary moan from me as my juices started to flow and my
nipples harden even more.

Mom jumped when she realised that she had touched my rear passage. Mom said
"Oh dear, Oh my, I haven't hurt you have I Trish. I'm really sorry." As
mom pulled the panties back and released them, ensuring that they didn't dig
in too much. I answered saying "Oh No mom. That didn't hurt at all. In
fact that was quite nice. It was a bit like when I play with myself and it
also reminded me of Melanie." Mom was now tinkering with the material of my
panties, making small adjustments here and there, and brushing each cheek of
my ass repeatedly with the palm of her hand. "Mmmm, that feels good to mom"
I said, leaning back a little and putting a little bit of pressure against
mom's hands.

Mom stopped what she was doing and before she had a chance to do anything I
stool upright and turned around to face her. With my pussy not more than a
foot from her face now, and with the panties purposely between the lips of
my pussy at the front, I said "could you do the front now mom, it's really
quite rough against me, inside there. I'm sorry I have to ask you this but
I can't do it with my hands covered in cake mix. Mom was a little more
confidant this time, and I knew it was only a matter of time before I would
be making love to my mother.

Mom again put a finger inside either side of my panties and gently pulled
them towards my pussy. This time though, mom moved her fingers further
inside my panties as she slowly approached my pussy. Mom's fingers moved
through my pubic hair and I couldn't help but close my eyes and let out a
low slow moan. Mom's fingers moved to the uppermost part of the folds of my
pussy and as she moved her fingers lower she gently rubbed against the outer
lips of my pussy. Mom withdrew her fingers from my panties.

I opened my eyes and looked down at her and she looked at me and smiled. It
was the same sensual smile as the one she gave me at the spring. Mom told
me to go and wash my hands and take the cake out of the oven. I did what
she told me to, feeling sure that it was going to happen. When I got to the
oven the cake was just about done. I couldn't believe that 20 minutes had
gone already. After pulling the cake out of the oven, mom said, "Now come
over here so I can have a look at those panties of yours". I walked over
and mom turned me around feeling the cheeks of my scantly covered ass. Then
she turned me around and, shaking her head, ran her hand between my thighs
and up to the bottom of my pussy. Rubbing it she said, "No, perhaps these
panties are too small. Why don't you turn around and take them off. I
don't think that either of us need to wear panties from now on"

I turned around and without moving any further away from mom I moved my feet
apart and started to pull my panties down slowly as I had done at the spring
earlier that day. I bent at the hips keeping my legs straight. Turning to
look at mom, she was openly looking at my ass and pussy now and when she
looked me in the eyes I saw love and lust. Mom did not look away shyly but
instead returned her gaze to view what was just in front of her. I had the
panties down to my knees as mom reached out and gently stroked my ass with
both hands. She said, "You have beautiful skin Trish and we have the same
shape rear end". I stopped pulling my panties down and whilst still looking
at mom straightened up and turned slowly around.

This gave mom a close-up view of my pussy and mom openly stared at it.
Looking further up my body mom stopped at my breasts and said "And you have
a wonderful pair of breasts, with lovely nipples." Mom looked into my eyes,
and I could start to smell my own scent, as I felt my pussy became sopping
wet. I looked down at mom and said "Mom, can you help me take these panties
off please, I am having a little trouble." Mom said that she would. Mom
placed her hands on my hips and running them around to my ass began to
slowly move them down to where my panties were. When she got to my panties
she slowly moved them down to my ankles and then, moving her hand to behind
each of my knees removed one foot at a time. I was so wet and now I started
to smell mom's scent as well.

Mom stood up and standing within a couple of inches from me said, "Well I
guess that I will not be needing these any longer." Next she bent down, her
hair brushing my right nipple causing it to become painfully erect, and
removed her panties. She stood upright and reaching out with one hand took
my cheek in it. I thought that she was going to kiss me then but instead
she said "why don't you get us each a glass of wine and bring it over next
to the heater. I'll turn the heater on and get something for us to lie down
on." Aaarrgh, I thought I was going to explode. The suspense was killing
me.

I quickly poured the wine and when I brought it out to the open area
downstairs, Mom was lying on her double dooner. I lay down next to her,
offering her a glass of wine, which she took. We both had a sip. Mom
looked me straight in the eye and asked me how long I had felt like this
about her. In reply I said, "I have been thinking and fantasizing about
women for the last few months. I have always thought of you as being a very
beautiful woman but didn't think about you sexually until I sneaked out
while you had that video on last night." I couldn't tell her the truth just
yet, so I had fabricated that on the spot. Mom didn't say anything, and
waited until I went on. "When I saw the video scene where the mother and
daughter were making love it got me really excited and when I saw you
masturbating on the lounge, I almost came on the spot. I had to sneak back
into my room and play with myself. I also crept up to your room today after
we came back from the spring and heard you calling out my name. I had to
masturbate after that too and all I could think of was what it would be like
to kiss you, and to make love to you. Ever since then I haven't been able
to get that picture out of my mind."

Mom looked at me and with a voice the was filled with lust and longing and
said, "And do you still feel the same way now? Do you want to make love to
me? Because I have been thinking about making love to you for over a year
now." I looked mom straight in the eye and with a voice that hid my
nervousness said, "Yes mom. Yes I do." Mom smiled at me and said, "This is
going to be so good Trish." With that mom took my wine glass and putting
both of them aside reached out and stroked my face. I was so nervous that I
was shaking. Mom moved closer to me and gently laid me down on a pillow on
top of the dooner. Mom moved down to kiss me and just before our lips met I
closed my eyes.

The first kiss was soft and gentle and didn't last long. Mom's next kiss
was more passionate and our lips met more fully. I moved my arms to around
mom's neck and she shifted to come into contact with me almost the full
length of our bodies. Mom's skin was so warm and soft against my body and I
could feel her breasts mesh against mine and her pussy brush against my hip.
That kiss ended and mom moved her face a few inches away from mine. I
opened my eyes and said, "Kiss me again mom. Make love to me." Mom moved
her head down and we kissed again. This time we both opened our mouths at
the same time and when our tongues met I knew that this was where I wanted
to be for the rest of my life. It felt totally natural and as we opened our
mouths wider and our tongues started to move against each other's, I let out
an involuntary moan.

Mom moved her right hand from my face and slid it down my neck towards my
breasts. I raised my chest to meet her hand and she slid it between my
breasts and cupped my left breast. Mom started to gently massage my breast,
carefully staying away from my hardened nipple. Then, as though she could
read my thoughts, she took my nipple between her thumb and fore finger. She
gently rolled it and I moaned again, moving my body harder against her hand
and against her body. She detached her lips from mine and started to kiss
and lick my neck. Shifting her body weight to move on top of me, I opened
my legs and she settled between them. It was as if we were made for each
other. I lifted my thighs either side of mom's hips and my legs came around
her back. I moved my hands to mom's side and started towards her breasts.
I desperately wanted to feel them. But mom wasn't having any of that. She
stopped my arms saying, "No darling, I want to give you pleasure first. I
want you to come like you never have before."

I relaxed and mom started kissing the top of my chest moving towards my tits
and aching nipples. Mom cupped both hands over my breasts and she started
to kiss and lick the soft flesh around them. I was getting really worked up
now and was starting to moan more often saying, "Oh god mom, that feels so
good. Your tongue is so hot. Please keep going." Mom wasn't about to stop
and she took one of my nipples into her mouth, suckling and gently biting
it. I thought I was going to come right there and I could feel my juices
start to leak out of my pussy and start to dribble towards my ass. I
wrapped my open legs around mom's hips tighter, pulling her against me. I
could feel mom's pussy hairs blend with mine and I raised my hips to meet
her. Mom was all over my tits now and she was starting to moan.

I felt Mom's weight change and, looking down at mom, saw that she was
looking back at me. A smile came across her face as she started to move
down my body, kissing and licking every square inch as she went. Mom
stopped at my navel and while she was licking the inside I felt her hands
move down the inside of my legs to my knees. She stopped at the knees and
gently pushed them further apart as she started to move further down towards
my pussy. Mom moved her body back and missing the area of my crouch all
together started to lick, kiss and gently bite the inside of my legs. Mom
kept this up moving towards my pussy, switching from one leg to the other.
This was driving me nuts. I tried to move my pussy closer to mom's mouth,
but she kept avoiding my moves. Mom started to lick and nibble at the
tendon on both sides of my pussy (the one that strains tight when you open
your legs).

Mom looked at my pussy and said, "My you are wet aren't you darling." She
reached out with one hand and gently skimmed it over my mound. I was really
wound up and moaning and writhing around. I said "Oh please mom, please,
lick my pussy. Kiss it. Put you fingers in me. Fuck me with your tongue!"
Mom put the thumbs of both hands on the outer lips of my pussy and gently
pulled them apart. She ran one of her fingers up and down the inside of my
pussy lips, just the way I like to do it, and moaning she said, "Oh Trish,
you are really wet." I looked up at her as she took her finger away and she
put it in her mouth, moaning and said, "You taste good. Almost good enough
to eat." "Almost!" I said.

Just as I was about to plead for mom to go down on me, mom dived straight
down to my pussy and opening my pussy lips, licked my pussy from my opening
to my clit. I let out a loud moan as she did this and a yelp when her
tongue passed over my clit. Mom didn't stop this time, she started to lick
around my opening and around my clit. Then she started to lick my clit
directly. After about three strokes of mom's tongue I came. I came like I
had never before. It hit me so hard and so fast that I thought I was going
to black out. My body convulsed and I f***ed my pussy further into mom's
face.

Mom just kept licking my clit. I took my breasts in my hands and pinching
the nipples could feel another orgasm approaching. Mom seemed to know just
what to do because next she inserted a finger into my pussy. She started to
move it in and out and then inserted a second finger. I felt the next
orgasm starting and telling her so, she sucked my clit into her mouth and
started pumping the fingers she had in me faster and faster. My second
orgasm started and I screamed, calling out to mom "Oh, Oh, Mom that's it.
I'm coming. I'm coming." My body convulsed over and over as my orgasm
crashed down upon me. Mom took her mouth from my clit and the fingers from
my pussy and started to drink my juices. She made loud slurping noises and
as the orgasm started to subside, stuck her tongue inside me to lick the
remaining juices from inside my pussy. Mom pushed her face hard against my
pussy and reaching in as far as she could go with her tongue started to move
it around and in and out of me.

This triggered yet another orgasm, stronger than the other two. I was
hopelessly lost in orgasmic bliss. I put my hands down and pushed mom's
head harder towards my pussy. She kept her tongue inside me and I kept
coming.

It was the most fulfilling moment I had ever had and I wanted it to last
forever.

Mom stayed where she was until my third orgasm has subsided and I had let go
of her head. I looked down as she raised her head to see her face covered
with my juices. I put my hands on mom's shoulders and pulled her back up my
body. I wanted to kiss her. I wanted to taste the juices my pussy had left
on her face. We kissed passionately open mouthed, tongues entwined. I
licked the juices off mom's face and we kissed again, all the time with my
legs around mom, never wanting to let go. I took mom's face in my hands and
looking deep into her eyes said, "Oh mom, that was the most wonderful thing
anyone has ever done to me. I love you." And I kissed her again. We
stayed right there for about five minutes, arms around each other, with mom
also embraced by my legs.

Mom broke the embrace and reaching for our wine glasses, handed me mine. I
took a sip and then put my glass back where it was. I reached out and took
mom's glass and putting it aside also said, "Now I want to pleasure you mom.
I want to give you what you gave me." I lay mom back and moving straight
on top of her moved between her legs.

This time mom raised her knees up under my arms as we started to kiss. I
felt our pussy's come into contact and spread my legs a little either side
of mom's hips to get better contact. I felt mom's pussy lips with mine,
felt them open as mine did and felt her clit as it rubbed against mine. We
both let out a low moan into each other's mouths. I f***ed my tongue as far
into mom's mouth as I could and she greedily sucked on it. I moaned into
mom's mouth and detaching myself from her mouth I started to kiss her neck
and suck on her ears. I moved straight to mom's chest, wanting to get my
hands on those beautiful tits and large hard nipples I could feel against
mine. Mom's tits were bigger than mine and sagged a little towards either
side of her chest, but they were still exquisite - as far as I was
concerned. I raised my head to look at them.

Taking both breasts in my hands, the first breasts of another woman I had
ever touched with my hands. I was amazed that they felt so soft and
massaging them, I took the nipples in each hand and started to play with
them. Mom moaned and said, "Oh that's it Trish. Squeeze them harder
darling. Lick them and bite them a little." I did just that. I took one
of mom's nipples in my mouth and started to suck and lick the nipple. Then
I took the other on in my mouth and did the same. Moving back to the first
nipple I gently sucked on it then gently bit it. This extracted a moan from
mom and as I bit a little harder and moved my jaw sideways back and forth,
rolling mom's nipple between my teeth, mom moaned again. I repeated this
with the second nipple and got the same response. Then I felt mom's hands
on my shoulders, gently moving me down.

I had been waiting for this moment and I was going to enjoy it. I kissed
and licked every part of mom's body as I moved lower towards her pussy.
When I arrived at her trimmed mound a feeling of utter desperation overcame
me. I felt that if I didn't taste mom's juices that very instant I would
collapse and die. I moved straight to her pussy and starting at the bottom,
closest to her puckered rear hole, licked upwards, parting her pussy lips
and tasting her for the first time. Mom tasted lovely. I moved my hands to
part her pussy lips and lifted my head to look at Mom's pussy. Her outer
lips were all red and puffy and Mom's clit was fully exposed. Her clit was
larger than mine was and I reached out with the tip of my tongue to touch
it. As the tip of my tongue started to circle Mom's clit she moaned.

Mom lifted her knees, keeping her legs spread. This gave me much better
access to all of her pussy. I started licking in earnest then, changing the
shape of my tongue to a wide flat surface to lick all of Mom's pussy and a
pointy tip to concentrate on her clit. I was totally absorbed in Mom's
pussy. I was breathing it in and it was all I could see and taste - I loved
going down on Mom.

I poked my tongue into Mom's hole and pushed my face as hard against it as I
could. My nose rubbed Mom's clit and both of my hands gripped her slim hips
pulling my face into her. That's when I felt Mom's first orgasm arrive.
Mom's canal spasmodically clamped down on my tongue as I moved it in and
out, fucking her with it. She yelled out so loudly, I was lucky that we
were so far away from anyone. I just kept licking and sucking her. Mom
came a second and a third time.

I let instinct take over and I lifted my face of Mom's pussy and removed my
hands from her thighs. I immediately put one finger inside Mom and quickly
followed it with a second and then a third - all the while pumping slowly.
Mom was saying, "Ooohhh...that feels sooo good. Now pump it harder
Trish....Fuck Mom with your hand." I moved my left hand to Mom's clit and
rubbed it with my thumb. I started to really pump my fingers into Mom's
pussy watching as they disappeared and reappeared. Mom almost yelled, "Oohh
yes..yes..yes...Oh fuck...Oh Fuck, I'm going to come!". I looked up at her
face past her very erect nipples and swollen breasts. Mom had a look of
utter satisfaction on her face and then she came.

Mom's pussy clamped down on my fingers squeezing them together, fluttering
and clamping. Mom threw her head back and her arms flailed about in the
air. After about fifteen to twenty seconds Mom's body went completely
slack, her face became totally relaxed and she just laid there breathing
deeply for about a minute before her eyes slowly opened. Mom had blacked
out.

I slowly withdrew my fingers from Mom's pussy, and she moaned as I did so.
"Was that OK Mom?" I said, wanting and I moved up to embrace her again
lying on the doona next to her. "Oh Trish, my wonderful little daughter, I
think that that was the best sex I have ever had," Mom said with watery
eyes. We embraced and it was then that I had a wonderful revelation - this
is just day 2 of a two week holiday and we also had the rest of our lives.... Continue»
Posted by PornApocalypse 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Lesbian Sex, Mature  |  Views: 10823  |  
100%
  |  18

Mom's still my first

my name is Trish (not real obviously) and I have been reading lots of
stories on various pages of late. Most of them are really exciting and some
are quite different. If half of them are true, some of you are leading
extraordinary lives - I guess that mine is a little out of the norm as well.
What I have wanted to write about for quite some time now, and am finally
legally old enough to do so (at least from a socially set "norm"
perspective) is a true story about the lead up to and the first time that I
ever made love.

That's pretty normal you might say. Well it is, but who it was, is the "out
of the norm" part of my life. My first, and as yet only sexual partner has
been my mother. I have long since rationalised that it is not the normal
way of lesbian relationships, but I believe that having mum as my lover, has
no real bearing on any other part of my life. I have been in love with her
since before we made love and I can't see a way of being in love with anyone
else. In fact I doubt whether I would have felt comfortable with anyone
else.

I want to tell you how it happened and let you know what an amazing
experience it was. It happened just over five years ago just before I
turned 13. Dad had left 3 years earlier with another woman. I would not
have left with dad for all the money in the world, because he was a really
harsh man, who treated mom and me (as their only c***d) really badly. In
the end I am really happy and to this day, don't maintain contact with him.
I'm still living with mom now - only we live as a lesbian couple in a
different city - where no-one else knows that we are mother and daughter.

Anyway I need to get on with how it happened........

Mom, who was 28 at the time dad left, had always been open and answered my
questions honestly, especially about what had happened with him and their
relationship. Mum told me that, not only did he treat her badly, he had
also lost interest in her and had found a younger woman and that he would
probably be happier with his new partner, than he ever was with mum. She
also told me to expect that he would not want to make contact with me for
some time, as he hadn't told his new partner about Mum or I.

Mom and I were best friends, we would, and continue to, tell each other
everything. I was never afraid to go to Mom with any question or any
problem, no matter how silly or embarrassing I thought it was - even ones of
a sexual nature - and I had a few of those. I was pretty curious and Mom
was always straight with me.

Mum has always been a freelance journalist, preferring to work from home,
specialising in social anthropology. She has always done pretty well, so we
never really struggled too much for anything after dad left. I had to wait
for most things, but I got them and I think that mum's philosophy was good
for me and taught me how to wait for the good things in life - like my own
computer. We lived in a good, quiet neighborhood and this only added to the
palatability of mum's frequent overnight trips away, for research and
interviews. These weren't a problem when dad was around, but mum always
felt guilty about them after he left. I kept telling her that it was OK, I
was responsible, our house had good locks and besides - I was ten - or
eleven - or twelve - or thirteen. She trusted the area, and me, but she
always rang at once per night and once in the morning, whenever she was
away. After all, I was mature but I was only a young woman.

I was one of those early bloomers, had had my first period by 11 and was
pretty much developed by 12 - with just a few inches to go on my chest. I
had also kissed a couple of boys - at their behest mind - but never really
got the zing or pang, or whatever a girl is supposed to get from kissing a
boy/guy. Yes I was young and yes they and I were inexperienced and clumsy,
mum told me. When I asked if I was gay because I didn't get all hot and
sweaty when they kissed me, she said that she thought it was too early to
tell.

So, being of an A type personality, I started to read as much as I could on
both subjects - because, after all, this would shape a large part of my
life. It was about that time that I really became aware of my body and
started to explore it and might I say, had a lot of fun doing it. I also
managed to "obtain" one of those rated 'R' magazines that they sell in
corner stores and news agencies, when I put inside a paper. The magazine
was one of those typical low grade ones that had some written stories and
showed pictures of both hetro and lesbian sex - I was fascinated. I wrote
about everything, and I mean everything - recording it all in an electronic
diary on my computer.

That's where all of my fantasies went - and you can imagine there were some
pretty weird ones and some straight laced ones. Reading back over my diary,
I realise now that there was a steady, but gradual, shift first from hetro
fantasies, to ones of lesbian sex. I had started by checking out boys. I'd
watch people, mostly of my own age, but also good looking men older than me.
I started to realise that my tendencies weren't towards men but towards
women and I started to pay particular attention at places like school
showers and at the pool and pool showers. Gradually my fantasies turned
completely towards women - some my age, some mum's age. This went on until
I was about 12 and a half. That's when I had my first girl/girl encounter.

It happened at school one day after the last class, Physical Education.
Another girl and I, Melanie, were misbehaving and were told that we were to
stay behind after school to put all of the equipment away and sweep the gym
floor. I didn't really know Melanie, as she mixed with a different group of
girls, but she was very good looking and when I realised that we'd be alone,
I planned to take every opportunity to check her out. I was aiming to get
some very good material for some girl/girl fantasies. This was Melanie's
last day at the school, as her f****y was moving interstate a couple of days
later So I thought that I could look all I liked and it wouldn't matter if
she caught me, because she wouldn't be able to tell anyone at the school,
thereby damaging my pristine reputation.

When we had almost finished sweeping the floors, Mrs Clayfield (the rather
too large PE teacher) said that she had to leave and told us to have a
shower and lock the door on our way out. We finished sweeping and moved
into the change rooms to get undressed for the shower. I took my time
undressing and took every opportunity to check out Melanie. She had a very
good body, with breasts that were a little bit bigger than mine and she had
a slightly curvier figure - I was impressed. So impressed in fact that, I
got a little distracted and she caught me staring. When I looked up, she
was looking directly in my eyes and had a big grin on her face. Regardless
that she couldn't tell anyone that I caught her, I still blushed crimson
red. Melanie's grin widened and she asked me, bold as brass, "See anything
you like?"

I blushed even more and mumbled a response that included a sorry or two and
a weekly mumbled yes. All Melanie did was turn and start to walk towards
the showers. All I could think as I stood, was "nice ass". After entering
the shower room, we started showers in adjoining cubicles. I was both
embarrassed, but very excited at the same time. I was just rinsing the
shampoo from my hair, when Melanie lightly tapped me on the shoulder. I
squealed and spun around and this caused her to squeal as well. We giggled
for a couple of seconds, when I noticed that Melanie was naked and standing
right in front of me. My mouth dropped open a little and I looked at her.
She was smiling as my eyes fell to her breasts and then down over her belly
to her pubic hair. It was neatly trimmed and laid flat against her pubic
area, because she was wet. Her hair was also flat against her head and neck
and beads of water were dripping down her body. I thought that she looked
stunning and was completely mesmerised. I felt myself become aroused and
start to get wet between my legs. I started to fantasize about Melanie and
I doing all sorts of things. All of a sudden, I snapped back to reality and
looked up at her. She smiled again - but I couldn't say anything, I was too
excited.

Melanie, looked at me, held her soap out and said, "Could you wash my back
please?" With more confidence that I felt I said "sure, as long as you wash
mine." Melanie smiled and said "I'd love to."

Melanie turned around and moved back towards me a little to get a bit of
water on her back. I moved to one side and gently reached up with my left
hand to part her hair at the back and push it over the front of her
shoulders. I started to slowly wash Melanie's back from the shoulders down,
enjoying the feeling of her smooth feminine skin under my hands. I moved
towards her to make light contact with the left hand side of her body.

Zing, Pang, Bang - the light contact of my body, shoulder, side of my left
breast, tummy and hip, against her left hand side, was so profoundly
exciting that was like and electric shock. My nipples became fully erect
and I could feel myself get even more wet between my legs. It must have
taken me about five minutes to get to the small of her back - now what do I
do, I thought. Melanie removed any doubt about what I should do, as she
bent forward, only slightly, making her buttocks much more accessible to me.

I started to wash her buttocks with slow, large round circles. I bent
slightly in the opposite direction to Melanie, keeping the contact between
us from the hip on down, and started to use both hands on her soaped up
cheeks. As I was doing this, Melanie let out a very soft low moan. I took
this as a positive signal and moved my hands towards her upper legs. She
started to move her left leg slightly and, on instinct, I moved closer and
at the same time slightly parted my legs, allowing her left leg to move
between mine. I bend a little further over and started to move my hands
down, towards her crouch. All the while I was running on pure instinct and
fantasies that I had constructed for myself.

As I got to the top of her legs, Melanie shuddered and she stood up, turned
around and we looked into each others eyes. She had a look of surprise and
. . something else in there. I couldn't tell exactly what it was, and all
of a sudden I thought " you idiot, you've gone to far, she's going to scream
blue murder and I'm going to get in all sorts of trouble. I blushed and
said, in a shaky voice, "Sorry . . I'm really sorry."

That's when Melanie's face changed. She took a step towards me and lifted
her hands, gently taking my face in them and, looking me straight in the
eyes, said "Oh Trish, you have nothing to be sorry about. That was the best
back wash I've ever had." Then she leaned in and lightly kissed me once on
the lips. Zing, Pang, Bang - only bigger this time. Melanie, seeing that I
wasn't going to back away, moved in towards me again, kissing me more fully
this time. And this time I responded, with equal pressure. WOW, how soft
another women's lips are, compared to those of boys.

My nipples got so erect that I could feel them physically hurting me. It
was like they wanted to burst out the front of my breasts. Again on
instinct, still kissing Melanie, I lifted my hands to her upper arms and
slid them over the top of her shoulders and down her back. I stopped when I
got about mid way down her back and, as I moaned with my lips against hers,
I gently pulled her towards me. It was at that point that we both
simultaneously opened our mouths and, tentatively at first, touched tongue
to tongue. We both moaned and as we did, the full front of our bodies came
into contact.

I could feel her breasts touch mine and our stomachs touch and I could feel
her pubic bone rub against mine. We both moaned again and pulled each other
close, now kissing as passionately as we knew how. Out tongues were frantic
against each others and we started to move our bodies against each other.
Melanie put her arms over my shoulders and hugged me tighter - our breasts
were mashed together. I moved my hands down to her hips and pulled hard,
and could feel my pubic bone touch hers. I became desperate for this
feeling to continue and reached around further to grab her ass cheeks and
pull her to me. As I did that Melanie broke contact with my lips, let out a
loud moan and moved her hands straight to my ass to do the same.

I looked down and was just about to reach up and take my feel my first
breast, when we both heard a banging on the door to the girls change room.
We froze. I yelled out the standard response to women present in the room
"Girls changing room occupied." That's when we both heard the vice
principles voice, "Girls, Mrs Clayfield told me that she had to go and said
that you should be finished before I completed my nightly check. Melanie
Sanderson, your mother is waiting to pick you up in the school parking lot,
so I suggest that you both get a move on and get home. You have three
minutes girls!"

We both yelled our compliance and not wanting to let go of Melanie, I
reached back around behind me to turn the shower off. As I did it, I felt a
pair of lips on my right nipple - ZING, PANG, BANG. I stifled a moan and
brought my hands to her head, forcing her further onto me. WOW WOW WOW!!!,
it felt so incredibly good. But I didn't want to miss out, so I reached
around and gently took one of Melanies breasts in my right hand. How
different is was and how soft. More banging on the door and this brought
Melanie off my nipple in fright.

She started to turn and move away to get dry, but I held onto her. She
looked back at me I said "I want a turn at that." She smiled and taking one
of her breasts in her hand, she said "Feel free." This is something that I
had been thinking about doing and I slowly lowered my head and as I
approached her breast, slightly opened my mouth. Out through that came my
tongue and I lightly touched the very tip of Melanie's nipple. I ran my
tongue around it as I continued to move my face towards her breast. I
opened my mouth and took as much of her breast into it as I could. This
brought a moan from Melanie and, as I had done, she moved her hands to the
back of my head, forcing me further onto her breast.

BANG, BANG, BANG, "Last Warning Girls - Get out of the shower and get home!"

We were both shocked into action at that one and quickly moved to get
dressed. As we were getting dressed, I said to Melanie, "I just want you to
know that this is the first time I've done anything like this before. I
have been thinking about it for a while and hadn't intended on doing
anything else other than check you out today, and with you leaving I thought
that it would be OK, even if you caught me. But now I wish that you weren't
going, because there's so much more that I want us to do."

Melanie just smiled and, not knowing her at all well, I wasn't really
prepared for her reply. She said, "I've been checking you out for weeks and
when I saw that you were going to get in trouble during class, I though I'd
try that too, so I could get you alone and get you into the shower. But I
wouldn't be taking it any further - you are not my type and I wouldn't even
talk to you outside, so there wouldn't have been any chance for you to "try
anything else" with me." With that she walked out and I was never to see
her again.

In many ways I wasn't surprised, because we hadn't mixed before; but I was
also heart broken and pretty much cried all the way home. When I got home I
went straight to my room and Mum came in asking if I was OK. All I could do
was cry. She asked me if I had been hurt and if I was OK, with such a
loving tone in her voice, all I could do was to reach up a hug her.

After I'd settled down some, I told her that I had kissed another girl and
had liked it. I outlined the situation with Melanie and how, in the end, I
had been immediately dumped. Mum was really good about it and said that she
had also tried it at my age - now that shocked me into consciousness. Mum
said that I shouldn't be disappointed and that there were lots of mean
hearted people out there. She said that something similar had happened to
her a number of times and that it was one of the hardest things to get used
to. She also said that I should learn from it and, in response to my
questions, said again that it might still be too early to tell if I was a
lesbian or not.

I'll always remember that mum was so gentle and understanding with me that
night. When she had finally been able to settle me down, she told me how
proud she was of me. I looked questioningly at her and she replied that she
was proud because I hadn't been mean, that I had been brave enough to seek
out what I felt I wanted and because I felt confident enough to tell her
about it straight away. We hugged and mum hustled me off to bed and then
left.

I had so many questions swimming about in my head after she left and I found
that I couldn't sl**p. I had to sort this mess out in my own head first.
That night I wrote about ten pages in my diary, describing what Melanie and
I got up to and what I was feeling before, during and after. Over the next
week or so I rationalised that it wasn't my fault and I confirmed that I had
really enjoyed the experience with Melanie. I wrote that I felt that I was
indeed a lesbian. It all went into the diary on my computer, including all
of the questions that arose from my realisation.

For the next couple of weeks, everything was OK, I was back into school and
my friends, none of which I had any sexual feelings for, but took great
enjoyment in stealing fleeting glances at during time of nakedness or
semi-nakedness. I pretty much continued to bumble along - until one of
Mum's trips away.

Mum was actually going away for two nights on this one trip - over a weekend
though - up into the hills to conduct some research and interviews inside a
particular group of religious nuts (at least I thought they were). She had
been commissioned to complete an article by the group as part of a publicity
campaign, after some bad press. As she was getting ready, she gave me the
password and access details of her email account and she asked me to check
for a particular email from the group, providing final details of where she
was to meet them.

I was supposed to check every half an hour until it arrived and then call
her on her mobile, but definitely before seven in the evening, before she
went out of mobile range. I must have had to promise her a hundred times
that I wouldn't misbehave and that I would not go out past dark, and mum
told me that she would call me at about eight each night to make sure and
once during the day. I don't think that she was really worried, but this
was the first time that she had left me for two nights. Mum kissed my
forehead as she rushed out the door. I checked her email every half hour as
I was told and rang her at about six to give her the final meeting place
details.

I was just about to close down mum's computer, when I thought that I'd have
a bit of a snoop around. I was doing a bit of surfing of some of mum's
favourite sites, when I discovered, way down in a directory path, some links
to some porn sites. That wasn't to hard to understand because Mom had been
alone for the last three years plus, without going out on more than a couple
of dates - none of which lasted past the first. Perhaps they were just to
placate persistent guys, but they never went past the first date. What
shocked me, however, was that they were off the beat lesbian sites. I had
found my way around net-nanny and had surfed a bit, but I'd never seen
anything like these before. A couple were harmless teen sex sites, but then
about another three or four were teen/adult sites. I had been surfing
around these for about an hour, downloading as many images and stories as I
could find. The images were making me REALLY horny and I started to play
with myself.

I'd never had any problem achieving an orgasm - for me that has never been a
problem - and I was on about my third, when the Lotus Notes new mail window
came up. Just as I was about to click to open the mail, the phone rang. I
looked over at the clock as I was about to answer the phone and with a
smile, picked it up and said, "Hello Mum". Mum laughed and said, "How did
you know that it was me." Laughing, I said, "Who else would ring right on
eight o'clock?" We talked for a couple of minutes and mum asked what I was
doing. I told her that I was about to head off to bed as I was quite tired.
She asked if I'd turned her computer off, because there was some stuff
there that was personal and, lying, I said yes (I was having to much fun
surfing all of mum's sites). She said Ok and we ended the call.

It wasn't until just after I hung up the phone that it occurred to me that
mum might have done what I was going now - down load some stories etc. I
went back over to the computer and the new mail window was still in the
front. I clicked on the open mail button and up popped a message from a Bev
that was quite difficult to understand. She had obviously been talking to
mum about the subject for some time and she wrote as though they were
talking in the same room at the time - kind of in veiled speach. All I
could decipher was that Bev had sent mum something and was glad that she had
hidden it well, but wanted to know what she thought of it.

This had me curious and I went in search inside mum's mail folders for other
emails from this Bev character. But I couldn't find any and eventually lost
interest. Instead I went in search of any downloaded stuff that mum may
have had from the sites. I basically ravaged her computer and it wasn't
until the end of a .doc and .zip search within explorer, that I found the
jackpot.

Way down in a false trail of folders, was a directory that contained about
300 images and one word file. I started at the top of the images and
couldn't believe what I saw. They were all lesbian images. There were only
a few tame ones, but most of them were of mid teens/adults. They were in
all sorts of scenarios and positions, but all were lesbian images. Towards
the end there were a group of images that were just ZZ01.jpg etc etc. These
ones really opened my eyes, because these images were of girls my own age in
lesbian acts with women of mum's age. I decided to burn the whole directory
to CD and copying mum's login and internet passwords and the location of the
hidden directory, I closed mum's computer and left her office.

I went straight to my bedroom and started my computer, loading the CD
immediately. I had another slower look through the images and some were of
things that I hadn't even thought of before - like all different sizes and
shapes of dildos, threesomes and even a few fisting shots. I was as horny
as hell and couldn't stop playing with myself. My favourites were the ones
of girls of my own age, with women of mum's age. It was about ten o'clock
by the time I was finally able to look away from the images. That's when I
first looked at the single word file - the file that would change my life
forever.

No wonder there were no more emails from Bev in mum's machine, she had
obviously cut and paste all of them into this word document - which was
almost one meg in size - to hide the content from a snooping me. It started
with a few emails from some other women, and I only recognised one name from
the four or five that appeared. It looked to me as though mum had been
referred down a chain - until finally Bev's name appeared. These weren't
ordinary emails, they were exploring a subject that I hadn't even considered
- lesbian i****t. When I first saw it in about the second of third email, I
was completely shocked, and the issue wasn't discussed in any great detail -
instead the emails just skirted around the subject and asked what, at first
glance appeared to be lame questions. But this changed as the emails went
along and by the fifteenth or so, when Bev's name first appeared, it was the
only topic discussed.

What had happened in those emails, was that somehow mum had found a network
of women who were having sexual relationships with their daughters or
mothers. That's when it hit me - Does mum want to take me as a sexual
partner? For some reason, the idea didn't repulse me at all, in fact I was
flattered, especially given some of the things that mum had written in her
emails about me - how pretty I was, describing me and my body and how much
she loved me as a mother, but that she felt that she wanted more - WOW!
That's about the point where Bev's emails started, which by the dates had
been about four months ago. I read on.

The first ten or so of Bev's emails were asking mum a whole lot of
questions, even things like bank account details and about various forms of
ID. Bev explained that this was both a test and a way to ensure that the
group that mum was potentially about to enter, would not be compromised.
Mum had apparently been quite forthcoming and complied with all requests,
providing any and all information required and answering any questions that
she was asked. Overall the stuff in there really opened my eyes to how
serious mum was about this.

Towards the end of the document, which took me about two hours to read and
digest (as much as I could at that time of night) Bev asked mum to explain
in detail, why she thought that mum and I would make an ideal partnership.
Mum's response was a bombshell and it cemented all of the ideas that had
been forming in my head. She described that she had had several lesbian
experiences, as recently as a couple of weeks ago (whilst she was on one of
trips), but that all of her fantasies were of her and I. She then went on
to list all of the reasons she had for us to become lovers. The way she
described why she wanted me, how much she wanted us to be together as lovers
and why she was in love with me (more than just as a mother), brought tears
to my eyes. My heart almost burst with the love I felt for mum after
reading that - I couldn't believe that my own mother wanted me to become her
lover.

What Bev wrote next really got me excited. She said that she was prepared
to guide mum to the point of seducing me, if that's what she wanted - but
that she would have to be the one that made the move. She also asked mum
why she thought that I was inclined towards girls. Mum wrote about what I
had told her of Melanie and how I said that I thought that I was a lesbian.
She said that she had cuddled me too her that night and wanted to do nothing
but take the pain away and that she wanted to replace it with the love she
felt for me and to make love to me to make me forget the pain. Bev
cautioned Mum about moving too fast and said that this had to be done
slowly.

The second last group of emails in the file between Bev and mum were just 4
days before she left. In it Bev said that she felt confident that Mum could
do it and cautioned again that it could not be rushed. Bev suggested that
the first thing that Mum should do was to increase the level of sexuality in
the house. She suggested that Mum appear in front of me in progressively
less clothing, in more sexual clothing and really use her feminine charms to
move and position herself in a more sexual manner. Bev suggested that Mum
start with things like walking from the shower to her room semi naked,
allowing her dressing robes to reveal more and more and that she wear tight
and sexy clothing whenever possible. She said that Mum should start slowly
and increase the level of sexuality over about a month or so.

She said that Mum should observe how I reacted and talk to her about it and
she would attempt to help. She said that she would be able to offer
suggestions that had worked for others, but that Mum may have to adapt them
to how she seduced me. This was too much. I couldn't help myself, I
started to play with myself and thought of doing all of the things that I
could with another woman - with my mother. It only took me about two
minutes to cum and it was the best orgasm I had ever had up to that point.
With that thought I fell asl**p and dreamt. I dreamt of mum and I, of mum
and I in an embrace and of us making love. The dreams were soft and loving
and supportive and sweet and gentle.

When I woke up the next morning, it was to the phone beside my bed. I
looked at my clock and it was ten thirty. It was a friend asking if I
wanted to go to the pool or to the movies. Lying, I said that I didn't feel
well and that I'd just stay home and sl**p some more.

I lay on the bed for a minute thinking about everything that I had
discovered and read and thought about yesterday. It was one of those
moments that you feel that you are going to be overwhelmed with the volume
of information. I thought about all the images that Mum had downloaded and
how they affected me, getting me really hot just thinking about them. I
thought of the word file with all of the cut and paste emails in it and
particularly of the lovely kind and gentle words that my own mother had
written to a complete stranger about me and the fact that my own mother
wanted a relationship with me. This started to get me horny, just thinking
about Mum.

I tried to remember the times I had seen her naked, or in a position that
could be taken sexually, like bent over in tight shorts or something. I
started to touch myself. I took both nipples between my fingers and started
to massage them. I thought about the shower with Melanie, only this time
with mum's face. I was getting really hot and I moved my right hand down to
my pussy, gently rubbing my middle finger the entire length of my slit. I
could feel my pussy juices starting to flow and, as they spread to my
finger, I felt my labia swell. Then my finger came into contact with my
clit and it sent a shiver down my spine to my toes.

I was thinking about mum taking my nipples in her mouth, when I had my first
shattering orgasm. Wave after wave of complete pleasure washed over me and
I was moaning so loudly that I was almost screaming. I was thinking about
mum licking my pussy, when I first inserted a finger into my pussy. I got
as far as mum inserting one of her fingers as I inserted a second of mine,
before my second orgasm. And a few minutes later, at the point of my third
orgasm, I was thinking about me licking mum's pussy.

At that point I collapsed and must have lain there for at least 20 minutes
before I could move again. When I could, I noticed that my computer was
still on and that the word file was still open. WOW, I must have fallen
asl**p as soon as I had had the orgasm last night. I got up and went and
sat down, naked, at my desk and continued to read the last couple of emails
that had been in the file to date.

The first one was from Mum to Bev, asking how she got through the lonely
nights before Bev had seduced her daughter. Bev's reply was to send a
couple of magazines and a advise that mum also buy a dildo. Bev wrote that
mum should hide them really well, because they were very descriptive and if
I found them, it could well ruin everything. The last email was a reply to
Bev from Mum to say that she had received the magazines, hiding them safely
under the bottom draw of her dressing table, in the enclosed space between
the bottom draw and the floor, and that she had purchased another dildo and
hidden both of them there as well. I couldn't believe my luck and seeing
that the date was the day that Mum left, I almost knew that Mum wouldn't
have had the time, nor the need, to hide them anywhere better. I had to
check these out.

I found everything in a plastic bag, just where Mum said it would be. It
felt funny doing this, and I guess that, at thirteen, I felt like it was
spying or stealing. But that only served to heighten my level of
excitement. So I tool the bag and its contents back to my room. My heart
was going about a hundred miles and hour until I remembered that Mum
wouldn't be home until tomorrow. But I still couldn't relax as I opened the
bag looking in to see what was in there. I saw the spines of three
magazines a box and what had to be a dildo. I removed the box and the
dildo.

It was the box that I examined first. The dildo was still in its there and
the box still had the tape to seal it. Looking at it, it had one long penis
shaped plastic shaft and one short one with a curl at the end. Turning the
box over I read that the 7 inch vibrating dildo was life like, that the
little one was for rubbing against the clit and that it came with batteries.
I couldn't believe it and I turned it back over and stared at it in
disbelief.

The dildo that was out of its box and was a little smaller. It was a little
less life like than the new one and was about 6 inches long. At the base it
had a large bulbous shape. It felt funny and I sensed a funny smell - one
that I would latter recognise as latex. I took it in one hand and squeezed
it. It was soft on the outside, but had a hard core. I lifted it up to my
face and smelled it. The funny smell was stronger, but there was also
another smell, not unlike that of my pussy when I had been sweating or when
I was masturbating. I wondered whether this could be the faint smell of
Mum's pussy, left over on the dildo and it started to get me horny.

Remembering the photos that Mum had downloaded, I opened a few on my
computer, to refamiliarise myself with what these things were used for. In
one of the first ones, there was a young teenager with it in her mouth. I
tried it, and although I couldn't get much more than 4 inches into my mouth,
I though that this is what it must be like to take a guy's penis in my
mouth. I didn't really enjoy that feeling, so I removed it and kept looking
through the photos on the CD I'd burnt.

The next one that I stopped at had one teenager inserting a dildo into
another teenager's pussy. This was something that I got excited about and
as I flicked through a series of about 20 photos of the same two, the dildo
was photographed further and further into each girls pussy. I felt myself
get more and more wet and moved the dildo down to my own pussy. I rubbed it
up and down my slit, turning it around and around, until the tip and about
half the shaft was wet with my juices. It was then that I wondered what it
would taste like and bringing the dildo up to my lips, licked it. It tasted
nothing like anything else I had ever tasted before - but it was strangely
very good. I rubbed the dildo around my pussy some more and did it again,
liking it even more. Then I took it into my mouth, licking all of the juice
off - now this I could do to a dildo with someone else's juice on it.

Lowering the dildo again I placed the tip at the entrance to my pussy and
gently started to push. At first I thought that I was never going to get it
in. I was really nervous, until I looked at my computer again and saw the
looks of ecstasy on the faces of the girls in the photos. I was then able
to relax and was thinking about this being done to me, when I felt my pussy
relax enough to let the head slide in. PING, BANG, BONG - WOW was this ever
incredible! I couldn't believe how good it felt and as I gently pushed it
in and out, I thought of Mum, doing the same thing to herself.

I had gotten about three to four inches of the dildo into me, when I struck
my hymen. At first I was shocked into thinking that I'd hurt myself and I
panicked a bit. Then I realised what I'd done and just enjoyed the feeling
of this huge (or so I thought) dildo filling me to the brim and bouncing off
my hymen. My fingers started to get a little slippery with my own juices
and as I attempted to get a better grip, my hand slipped. I panicked and
grabbed the dildo right at the end, just as it started to slip out. Whilst
I was enjoying it, I remembered the magazines that I had emptied onto the
bed and I moved over to sit on the bed, licking my juice from the dildo like
melting ice cream from a cone.

I sat down on the bed and picked up the first magazine. It had a plain
cover on it, and the only thing that gave away the contents was the fairly
obscure title - "Mothers and Their Daughters". No pictures or anything on
the cover, so I opened the cover. Inside was very different and there was a
note from the Editor, "To all the loving mothers and daughters out there,
this, our 25th issue, is the best yet. There have been many success stories
in the last months since issue 24 and for those new to the distribution,
inside are a number of pictorials of those and other success stories. In
the months to come we have a number of mothers and daughters attempting what
can be a difficult, but incredibly satisfying and pleasurable, transition to
a relationship between mother and daughter, like no other. To all of those
women, we wish you well and we wish success and eternal happiness."

Nice message, I thought. Then I looked at the name at the bottom of the
Editor's note and saw that it was Bev. This was obviously the same Bev as
Mum had been corresponding with. It was then that I first started to
realise that perhaps I had these feelings for mum. But perhaps the feelings
I was having were just the excitement of the moment and of the writings,
stories and pictures that I had emersed myself in. I remember thinking that
I needed to take my time with the sheer volume of information and emotions
that were bouncing around in my head.

I turned over through the pages of that and issues 23 and 24 and couldn't
believe that there could be so many mother/daughter relationships. The
pictorials, of which there were about seven or eight in each magazine,
contained a series of photos of the mother and daughter, both normal shots
and ones of them in all manner of sexual positions and scenarios.
Accompanying the pictorials, was about four to five pages of text. Some of
the stories told the reader how good it was and how the mother and daughter
had now been together for ten to fifteen years, some briefly told of how
their sexual relationship started and some told of the things that they like
to do to and with each other.

I was amazed. What was obvious was that all of these mothers and daughters
were honest and were very much in love. But the pictorial that caught my
eye the most, was of a ten year old and her mother. They had now been
living as lovers, inside their house, for about two years and some of the
photos were extraordinary. This pictorial was the one that I read and
reread six or seven times as I lay there playing with myself.

The daughter was a small girl and her mother was about the same height and
build as my mom, but what they got up to was amazing. The daughter had only
the beginnings of breasts and absolutely no pussy hair. But her mother had
also shaved herself and they almost looked the same. There were photos of
them engaged in a sixty-nine and the daughter had her mouth open over her
mother's pussy and her mother likewise. This series extended into one that
had each of them inserting dildos, numerous fingers and in the end they
fisted each other.

Until the point where the dildos started to fly in this series of shots, I
had largely forgotten mum's dildo. When I saw the first couple of shots, I
reached out for the dildo, rubbing it up and down between my pussy lips
again. This got me really horny and I gently inserted it again, this time
with a little more ease (having learnt how to relax enough the first time),
and started to ease it in and out of my pussy. Even though it was small, it
really filled my 13-year-old pussy to the brim and I loved the feeling.
What went perfectly with that feeling were the photos of that ten-year-old
and her shaven mother and the thought of my mother, wanting to do this to
me.

As I read the text and looked at the images, I found out the at the ten year
old had taken her own virginity as a nine year old with a dildo she had
found of her mothers. She described that she has been bumping up against he
hymen with the dildo and had simply f***ed it through the hymen. She then
went on to say that it had made it much more pleasurable for her and more
exciting when her mother had seduced her. As soon as I read this I knew in
my heart that this was what I was going to do.

So I walked with the dildo still in me, one of the strangest feelings I have
ever felt, into the bathroom and got into the shower. Our shower had a
fold-down seat in it and I started the water and pointing the rose at the
wall, sat down. I was thinking about mum being in the shower with me, as I
started to move the dildo in and out again. I gradually started to move it
in and out further and further. The dildo was bouncing off my hymen and
fully relaxed and quite the horny thirteen year old, I pretended that it was
mum pumping the dildo in and out. At some point (I don't even know how long
I'd been in there), I drew the dildo almost all the way out and then,
putting the palm of my hand across the base of the dildo, jammed it inside
me.

The dildo tore through my hymen and, with me screaming and thinking that I
was going to die (oh so briefly), I f***ed the dildo into me as far as it
would go. I felt the dildo hit the neck of my cervix and go past it into
the small space left behind it. I was in pain, so I just kept still and
held the dildo in the same position. After a couple of minutes, the pain
had died down and I opened my eyes. I looked down to where my pussy and
realised that I had all but the bulbous end of the dildo in me. It felt
really strange having something that far inside me and as I gently started
to pull it out, I could feel most of the remains of my hymen come out with
it.

It still hurt a little and as I pulled it out, I saw a small amount of bl**d
on the dildo. I completely withdrew it and washed it under the shower.
Next I inserted one then two fingers into my pussy to try and get the rest
out. But all that that served to do was rekindle my interest in having the
dildo in me again. So that's just what I did. This time I inserted it with
my left hand and it went in all the way pretty easily --after a couple of
relubrication strokes. As I moved it in and out I started to rub my clit.
Again I started to think of Mum being the one doing this to me, and before
long I came again and again. I was completely exhausted again.

I showered, for about another twenty minutes, sitting under the water,
gently playing with my labia and occasionally rubbing my clit as well.
After all of the orgasms and a cleansing shower, I made sure that I washed
the dildo well. The last thing I wanted was to have mum find out that I had
been using her dildo and reading her magazines. I dried myself and, knowing
that I should, inserted a tampon, before dressing, packing all of the
magazines and dildos back in the bag and replacing it in mum's hiding place.
I went back into my bedroom and turning off my computer, also hid the CD
in a place that I knew mum didn't know about - under the one uncovered
corner piece of carpet in my room, behind my mirror, that was loose. I made
my bed and only then did I look at my clock - two o'clock in the afternoon -
where had the day gone? And it's no wonder I am so hungry.

I went down to make some late lunch and ate like I don't think I ever had
before. As I was eating, the enormity of what I had uncovered - my mother's
desire to make her own daughter, me, her lover. How could I cope with this.
The waves of complexity started to crash down upon me and I very quickly
became swamped by them. I realised that I had to sort out my feelings and
bring some sense of order to the confusion that threatened to engulf me. So
I did the only thing that I knew would make the sense out of it that I
needed - I wrote. I wrote and wrote and wrote. I wrote every tiny little
thought and thread and feeling. I think that it was the first time that I
actually got up, when the phone rang. I glanced over at the clock and saw
that it was eight o'clock - it would be mum, with her usual check-in and
make sure that everything was OK call.

We chatted for a minute or two and I said, lying again, that I had just done
some homework and lay about the house all day. Before I knew it I was
yawning and I realised that I had had both a physical and mentally
challenging day. I was still fairly sore, from taking my own virginity and
with all of the feelings bouncing around in my head and my attempt (which on
reviewing it today seems so much like a young girl of my age then) to order
my thoughts, I was exhausted. Mum picked it up right away and said that she
would go and reminded me that she would be home at dinner time the next day.

Mum said good bye and as I hung up I remember thinking, that the way she
said it was particularly soft and loving. What I couldn't reconcile was,
was it a motherly good bye, or was it, as I suspected, a lovers good bye.
Too tired to think about it any further, I closed down my computer, went to
the toilet, stripped off all of my clothes and climbed into bed.

It has rarely happened to me since, but as I lay there and started to go
over everything in my head again, I started once again to get excited. I
started to touch myself, but I was so exhausted that I fell asl**p - in the
middle of masturbating! I don't know if it has ever happened to you, but I
did it that night.

I slept soundly, but had some really sexy dreams. Not surprisingly all of
them involved mum and I. When I woke the next morning, I felt refreshed and
surprisingly clear-headed. I was famished though, after missing dinner and
made a bee-line to the kitchen, still naked, feeling rather sexy and full of
life. After eating, what had to be the biggest breakfast of my life, I
headed to the shower. Whilst in the shower I realised that my pussy didn't
feel sore and I reached inside myself with one finger and feeling only a
very small amount of discomfort, reasoned that I mustn't have pushed things
too far the previous day.

The rest of the day I tidied up the house and prepared a lovely meal for
mum's return. In the afternoon I restarted my computer and reviewed all of
the stuff that I had written the previous day. I added some and changed
some of my thoughts, but in essence it came down to a couple of things.

Firstly, I was pretty much convinced (as close as fuck is to swearing) that
I was a lesbian. My experiences with boys had not excited me and it had not
left me any lingering thoughts or longings that my experience with Melanie
had. Since that day, I had only thought about girls and women.

Secondly, I wasn't turned off by the idea of mum and I having sex - but I
couldn't explain it. It didn't seem dirty or wrong. Besides mum was a very
good looking woman, who oozed sex. She was still in terrific shape and from
what I could remember seeing, age had not started playing its dirty little
tricks on her yet. She still had a lovely figure, with firm breasts and an
ass that was still tight and firm. Whenever I had seen mum walk in a skirt
or from the shower with a towel wrapped around her, there was no tell-tale
wiggle, just the firm cheeks on an ass that you would expect to see on a
woman half her age.

Thirdly, Mum was, without a shadow of a doubt, my best friend. I could and
had told her everything, especially after my thing with Melanie. She
obviously wasn't telling me everything, but under the circumstances that was
quite understandable.

As I sat back in my chair and turned my computer off, I pondered everything
and reasoned that I could see myself in a sexual relationship with mum, that
I found her very attractive as a woman, but would need more time to decide
on whether my feeling would extend that far.

By the time I had come to that point, it was five o'clock and it was time to
get ready for mum's return home and to finish the meal that I was preparing.
As I started to change out of my shorts and shirt, I found myself staring
at the clothes hanging up in my cupboard wondering, what would mum like to
see me in. I checked myself at that one and realised that I wanted to show
mum that I had missed her and that I was pretty. I picked a summer
light-weight dress that was probably getting a little on the small side. It
had a floral pattern and hugged my quickly developing body, in such a way as
to appear a little sexy. I decided not to wear a bra and to wear some of my
thong underwear, to ensure that the lines of the dress weren't interrupted
by those of a bra and normal panties. I brushed my hair and made sure that
it was not too good looking - wow, it was like I was dressing for a date.

Mum arrived home at the appointed hour and when I opened the door to great
her, she was visibly shocked. "Wow," she said "Have I come to the right
house, because when I left, I left behind a young lady and now I'm standing
before a beautiful woman." Wanting to impress a little and very much
enjoying the compliments - both visual and verbal - I spun around and said,
smiling, "So you like this old thing?"

Mum put her bags down and said, "Oh honey I more than like it, it looks
wonderful on you and it makes you look like a real woman." She openly
inspected me and as she did, I felt my nipples become a little erect, which
really showed up in that dress. I know that mum noticed because her eyes
stayed on them for a couple of seconds before they moved further down. She
looked up smiling and opening her arms, said "Come here and give me a big
hug. I missed you terribly and I need to make sure that I am really home,
because I'm really tired and hungry." Moving her head back, but not letting
go, mum asked, "What's say we head out for some dinner?"

"Actually", I said, "I've cooked dinner and it's ready right now." Mum
smiled at this and said, "How wonderful are you?" I replied "About as
wonderful as they come!"

We both laughed and mum let me go saying that she would take her bags up to
her room and then wash up for dinner. I served it whilst she was gone, and
was putting it on the table the table when mum walked back into the room.
The smile she gave me made my heart skip a beat. She looked at the table
and saw that I had done a wonderful job. She came up to me and moving right
up to me, she hooked her arm around my waist and pulled me close to her
side. We looked at the dinner together and mum turned to me and said, "I
can't tell you how much I missed you and how happy and proud you make me."
Mum leaned over to me and kissed me on the lips saying thank you. The kiss
wasn't too long but longer than could be said normal and it was a really
soft one. My heart skipped another couple of beats.

We sat down and ate and talked for the next hour and a half. I asked mum
all about her trip and the weirdo's that she'd gone to interview. We
laughed and giggled about lots of things and almost had the type of
conversation that lovers do after the one who works comes home from a trip
away. During the conversation, I found myself hanging on her every word and
a couple of times I was so lost in lustful feelings (looking at her breasts
and mouth and neck) that it took a gently touch of mum's hand to bring me
back to reality. During our discussion I also caught mum looking at me with
such intensity, and not just at my eyes, that I had to do the same thing.
We were both a little embarrassed when we were caught and quickly averted
our eyes or made stumbling apologies.

Was it just me, or was I starting to fall in love with Mum? Not just the
ideas that she had for us and the emotions that came with discovering and
rationalising that, but really falling in love. I starting to think that
the answer was . . . . yes!

We finally got up and did the dishes together and wiped up and then mum said
that she had a bit of work to finish and needed to unpack. I offered to
help her unpack whilst she did her work and her no thanks reply was a little
nervous. She was obviously hiding something, but it didn't worry me - I'd
eventually find out. So I bid her good night and went off to bed. I
masturbated twice that night and drifted off to another slumber filled with
two lovers - mum and I.

The routine of the next few days was pretty much normal, but the
conversations like the one that we had had at dinner, became longer and more
in-depth. I felt more and more relaxed and at home with mum than I ever had
to that point in my life. I found that I had started to look at mum, every
chance I got, trying to imagine what she would look like naked in that
position. My fantasies became more vivid and I finally came to the
realisation that I was indeed in love with her. I felt much more that lust
and much much more for mum than I ever had before.

It was all going so smoothly until the Friday that as I walked into mum's
office from school. As I walked in she looked up and panicked a little.
She quickly turned her screen off and made an excuse for both of us to leave
the room. Mum must have been surfing again, or she had received another
email message from Bev. Either way I was going to find out. Mum went back
shortly after and logged off her computer. Then she made an excuse about
having to go and do some shopping for a while.

As soon as she left the driveway, I went to mum's computer and accessing it
with the passwords that I had since committed to memory, downloaded the
latest parts of mum's word file and emails to a disk. I closed it down and
took the disk up to my room and starting my computer, saved them to my copy
of the file (I had saved it to my C drive) and read them.

There was mum's reply and another email from Bev and again the content sent
shivers down my spine. Mum had relayed her home coming, painting the
picture that I had tried to portray - me looking beautiful and sexy. She
told Bev about my nipples becoming erect and how it excited her. She told
her about the hug and feeling my breasts press against hers and also about
the kiss as we examined the dinner I had cooked that night. But what really
took my breath away was what she wrote next.

Mum said that we had talked like a couple at dinner and she relayed her
feelings of love and closeness and of a very real sense of a developing
relationship to Bev. She said that she had wanted to make love to me so
much right then and there, that it took all of her self control not too.
She spoke of a real sense of a strengthening of our bond this week, and that
she felt as though she needed to make the next step. She asked for Bev's
advice on how to proceed and that advice contained in Bev's email.

Bev cautioned mum about moving too fast. She said that this would be the
most delicate point of mum's seduction of me. Little did either of them
know that I was about seventy percent there anyway. Bev told mum that her
advice was to gradually start to appear more sexy around me. She said that
mum should begin to dress more provocatively, to move from the shower in
less and less clothing, to position herself in more sexy poses when she was
around me and whenever she got the opportunity, do little things like touch
me, kiss me more and in a more sexy way and to wear more perfume.

Bev said that mum shouldn't manufacture any of this and that she should just
use her feminine charms. She told mum that she should judge how quickly she
progressed the flirting, by my reaction. She said that if I responded, that
she should try adding to what she was doing. She also said that it may take
some time and that progress may be quicker at time and may be slower at
others, not to be discouraged and especially to continue the progress we had
made this week. Bev said that mum should let her know how it was going and
that when mum and I were ready to go even further, that she would be there
for us.

The subtle change in the mum and I - to us - tone of the email really struck
me, because it was almost like Bev was considering us a couple now. And
this really made me think about things.

Mum returned home shortly after I had finished updating my diary and the
file with hers and Bev's emails. We had pizza and sat on the couch. We had
been talking for about two hours, when the conversation turned to sex. Mum
wanted to know more about my encounter with Melanie, especially the intimate
details of exactly what we did and how I felt. I was completely honest with
her and told her how I had been leading up to that point, how she had caught
me, we had gone to the showers and how Melanie had come into my shower
stall. I told her how excited I was and went into intricate detail about
what little we did.

Mum asked me if I had had any other encounters since and if I still felt the
same way about other women. I told her that I had thought long and hard
about that and that I was almost convinced that I was a lesbian. However I
told her that I hadn't found anyone my age that really excited me and that I
was just as happy to not rush anything. It was at this point that I turned
the conversation back onto mum - not that I could say much of anything else.

I asked mum, if she had ever had any experiences like that when she was at
school. She said that she had only had one and I acted so shocked and asked
her all about it for the next hour or so. She told me that she had had one
full-on lesbian experience when she was at school, but just that she was a
little older than me when she had hers - she was sixteen. I wanted all of
the details and she spoke honestly about it - to a point. When I asked mum
if she had gone down on this girl and if the other girl had gone down on
her, mum just said yes and that it was very pleasurable. But she wouldn't
tell me any more.

I also asked her about whether she had had any experiences since, to which
mum replied no. I asked her what relationships she had had since Dad had
left and she said none, and if there was anyone special in her life now.
Mum said that she had been thinking about asking someone out lately, but
again wouldn't give any details about who it was. I couldn't blame her and
our conversation wound up naturally about twenty minutes later, and with
that mum packed me off to bed. Well didn't I have a good time in bed that
night, thinking about mum and this other girl and replacing the girl with
me. I was about ninety percent convinced by now and was eager to see how
things progressed.

I woke the next morning to the sound of mum in the shower and couldn't wait
to see what mum's first move would be. I heard the shower being turned off
and remaining in my nighty, I went and stood at the door to the bathroom.
Putting my ear to the door, I heard mum finishing and gently knocked asking
if she was in there. A little pause and I heard mum say that she was almost
finished and would be out in a minute.

I leaned on the wall across from the door and when it opened and out came
mum. She had her hair tied up in a towel and had on a practically see
through dressing gown. She stopped in front of me and said good morning,
but I couldn't help myself. My eyes quickly scanned mum up and down and as
they came back up they stopped at the two dark shaded areas and the nipple
sized tents that mum had at the from of the gown. I mumbled something and
mum turned and walked towards her bedroom.

In the five or six steps that it took her to get there, there was a definite
sway in her hips - one that I couldn't help but notice and couldn't keep my
eyes off. As she reached the door, mum looked over her shoulder at me and,
noticing that I hadn't moved a muscle, gave me a big smile as she
disappeared into her room.

I was astounded at how far mum had gone straight away. But more than that.
I was becoming more convinced that this is what I wanted as well, with each
passing minute. I had intended to respond and so I walked down to mum's
room. I didn't bother knocking and there was no real need either, because
the door was wide open. As I entered the room I said, "Mum?" "Yes?" Mum
said. It was at this point that I lost the power of speech. Mum was fully
naked facing at right angles to me. She was bent over pulling on some
underwear and I could see all of her right breast.

Mum looked over at me and said, "What's wrong honey?" I mumbled something
and left, going to the shower. As I was under the shower, I realised that
it had come to the point that I needed to make a final decision about how
far I was going to let mum take our relationship. I couldn't get the image
of mum's breast out of my mind and at that point, I realised that I really
didn't need to make a decision, because I'd already made it. I don't know
when I had subconsciously made the decision, but it was all too clear to me
know. I could use the same advice that Bev's had given to mum and go with
the flow.

So, when mum came into the bathroom to blow dry her hair, I turned off the
shower and stepped out straight away. Mum was in a pair of casual pants
that really showed off her bottom and had on a stretch T-shirt that
accentuated her breasts. She had just started the dryer and had a perfect
view of my naked body in the mirror. I stood still for a second looking
straight at mum. I saw her eyes start looking at my body instantly. The
towel rack was on the other side of mum to me, so I saw this as an
additional opportunity. I walked up behind mum, and reached around her,
using her shoulder for balance and gently reached past to take my towel.

I moved back to a position where I knew mum could see all of my body and
started to dry myself. As I was doing this we started to talk. I told mum
how I loved her clothes and how they showed off her figure. She thanked me
and said that she could never hope to compete with someone a beautiful as
me. I blushed and as we continued to talk (it only lasted about five
minutes) we became more and more comfortable with each other in yet another
environment.

Things progressed reasonably quickly after that. Mum started to dress in
short shorts and cut-off tops around the house and started to wear sexy
underwear under her almost see through night gown. She also posed (very
naturally I might add) provocatively and found every excuse to touch me.
For my part, I started to wear the same sort of clothes as well, would pose
when I knew that mum was looking and would cling in an intimate sort of way
any chance I got. In that time mum's communications with Bev became more
frequent and more and more positive. Bev congratulated mum at every turn,
neither of them knowing that I was a silent partner in their conspiracy to
have mom seduce me and become my sexual partner. In fact, it was probably
only a couple of weeks later and a couple of days before the end of the
school year, that the real turning point came.

It was a Saturday morning and we were lounging about the house, when mum
suggested that we go shopping and after that she had a surprise for me for
the school holidays. I hadn't thought to check mum's email for the last
couple of days, and so this came as a surprise. I think I'd been too caught
up in flirting and being flirted with. Mom and I had progressed further
with flirting, touching and tempting each other. At the same time, I had
turned to masturbation to get me through the time it was going to take prior
to Mom actually making the first move - something that I had resigned myself
to quite early on since finding the document with mum's emails contained
within.

We went to the local mall and we were just window shopping, when, as we
passed by an lingerie shop, mum suggested that we go in and have a look. I
said that I wasn't really interested in waiting until mum decided on a set
of lingerie. Mum surprised me and said that it wasn't for her. She said
that I was a woman now, a beautiful one at that and that I deserved to look
especially good in my first set of lingerie. I was very excited - in more
ways than one.

We entered the store and mum immediately ushered the assistant away, saying
that she would look after me. Mum said that I should go into one of the
booths and take my clothes off and get ready to try on some of what was
displayed. As I stripped off in the booth, I became aware that I was a
little wet with the excitement of the opportunity that both of us would have
- me to show off my body in lingerie and mum to see me naked. I intended to
burn the memory of this event into mum's mind.

Just then mum, put the first two sets of lingerie over the door. She said
that I should get into one and then let her know when I was dressed. I was
in them in a flash and told mum I was done. Instead of just opening the
door and peaking inside, mum opened the door and stepped right in. I
stepped back and started to show off the set I had on.

Mum said that I looked good. She turned me around to face the mirror. She
checked the size of the fill lacy bra and then as her eyes went lower to
check that the panties were a good size, I bent a bit at the hips. Mum's
eyes flashed up to look at me, before they went down again. In that time I
gave her my best wicked smile. I was looking at mum's face in the mirror
when she lightly smacked my on the bum. She looked up at me and said that I
was cheeky. I just smiled and said, "Yes I am."

Mum said that they would both be fine, but to wait because she wanted to try
another type. She left the booth and, not knowing how long I had, I flashed
out of the ones that I had on and waited for mum to return. When she came
back, she asked if I was out of the others yet. I could see her feet under
the door and so I opened it all the way up and stood in front of mum. She
didn't say anything, she just stepped into the booth and closed the door.

Mum handed me the other lingerie that she had brought back to the booth.
All the while she couldn't take her eyes off me and I put the panties down
on the bench and slipped on the bra. This one left most of my breasts
uncovered and only just covered my nipples - which were very erect by now.
Rubbing my hand underneath the bra, I asked mum if she thought that it fit
properly. She reached out and for the first time, my mother touched my
breast. She ran her finger on the inside of one cup of the bra, careful to
not touch my nipples and looking up into my eyes said that she though that
it was a perfect fit.

Mum then said that I should try on the panties. I turned around to face the
mirror again and lifting one leg onto the bench and bending over at the hip,
I put one leg into the panties. I bent even further down and put the other
leg in them. It wasn't until that point that I realised that mum had
selected a really sexy set, because the panties were thongs. I had never
even tried any of these on. I looked up at mum, who was very squarely
looking at my ass and, turning around and straightening up at the same time
I pulled them all the way up.

They felt funny, stuck in the crack of my ass and rubbing, very intimately,
along my pussy. I looked up at mum and asked her what the cheeky one looked
like now. The look on mum's face was incredible. I was like she was in a
trance and a lustful one at that. I turned around and bending over a little
asked what mum thought of them. She looked down at my ass and the up at me
and said that she didn't think that it would be possible for me to look any
better than in those. At that point an assistant cam along and asked if we
were OK.

It shocked us both back to reality and into action. Mum left the booth, I
got out of the lingerie and redressed and mum paid for all of it. We were
out the door giggling all the way, like a couple of school girls. When we
stopped for a bite to eat and a drink, mum sprung her surprise on me.

Mom had taken up an offer to stay in a cabin located up in the mountains -
miles from anywhere, and she said that she wanted us to go up for a couple
of weeks of the school holidays. When mom told me about it I was over the
moon inside, but couldn't show too much of what I felt. I said that I
thought that it would be a great idea and that it would give us some time to
be together, alone, and away from everyone else - including school and work.

The tension for the next day and a half was almost unbearable. The problem
was that one of mum's friends arrived that afternoon, unannounced, and it
ended up that she would house sit for us whist we were away. So it was back
to being a conservative mother and daughter - not the hopelessly randy
lesbian couple that I wanted it to become.

The day finally arrived. We drove all day, arriving at the cabin at about
5pm. All through the drive we were chatting and laughing and singing to
some tapes that mum had in the car. We both found as many excuses to touch
each other along the way and to look at each other as often as we could. At
about two o'clock, I fell asl**p for about an hour and when I woke up, mum
was staring at me. I asked her what was wrong and she smiled a very loving
smile and said, "Nothing. I just can't get over how beautiful you look when
you're asl**p and especially when you wake up." I leaned over and
whispering in her ear said, "Thanks, but I think you're more beautiful," and
gave her a big kiss on the cheek. I cuddled into mum's arm for a good half
hour and I'm sure that we both felt extremely comfortable.

Although not much to look at from outside, the cabin was surprisingly well
equipped on the inside. It was a two story place that really needed
painting on the outside but had power and normal water, two bedrooms, one
with a double bed and one with two single beds. Much to my surprise, it
also had a TV and video, with a great selection of movies to select from.
The cabin was about 25km from the next nearest house. After setting my
things into my bedroom, I thought, this will be the perfect place for us to
finally become lovers. But something was bothering mum and I could see that
she had some self doubts about it, now that it was so close. I didn't share
those doubts, but knew that I'd have to tread reasonably carefully and Bev's
advice to mum came back to me.

After we had settled into the house, Mom and I went for a walk to look for
the natural spring that mom's friend had told her about. It was about 300m
down a track from the house, in a small depression in the ground.
Surrounded by trees and scrub, the spring was about 15m across and up to six
feet in depth in a couple of spots. I took off one of my shoes and dipped
it in the water. I was surprised to find it warm. Mom said that we should
come down tomorrow and go for a swim and I readily agreed.

The sun was starting to go down so we made our way back to the cabin and
made dinner. After dinner I said that I was tired from the travel and went
off to bed. Once in bed I fell straight asl**p.

I don't know what it was that woke me up but I got up and as I approached my
closed bedroom door I heard two women moaning. I opened the door as quietly
as I could and crept down the hallway towards the landing above the lounge
room. The TV came into view first as I approached. The TV was one of the
sources of the moaning. Mom had a video on and the face of the woman that
was currently on the screen was about mom's age. As the cameras panned
down, I saw her breasts, which she had in both hands. She grasped both
nipples between thumbs and forefingers and was gently pulling and twisting.
I couldn't believe it, Mom was watching a porno movie - and I couldn't take
my eyes off it. As the cameras panned down further I couldn't believe my
eyes, there was another woman going down on her.

The movie shifted to another camera angle. This time a face shot of the
woman between the ladies legs, I quickly realised that the second woman was
a lot younger that the first, in fact she looked to be not much older than
me. The younger woman looked up and said "Oh Mom you have the sweetest
tasting pussy in the world". The picture changed to a side view and the
older woman said "And Cindy you are the best pussy eater that a mother could
hope for". I was amazed, where did mum get a copy of this video. Could
this mean that Mom isn't having any more doubts? Na, I said to myself that
this was just a movie, and that Mom would never think like that. With that
I heard my mom moan. I hadn't noticed mom until then because the movie had
grabbed my attention. I got down on my hands and knees and crawled forward.

As I looked down and to the right I saw my own mother reclining on the
lounge with nothing on. Mom's 34Ds, that only had a hint of sag were being
massaged by both her hands. I had joked with mom lots of times that I hoped
to look as good as she did at her age. I wasn't shocked, but got very
excited to finally see mum masturbating. She had one of her nipples in one
hand now and she inserted two fingers of the other hand inside her pussy.
At the same time she was rubbing her clit with her thumb. Mom's pussy was
glistening and most of her well-trimmed bush of hair was laid flat on the
outer lips of Mom's pussy. Mom was moaning now and I had masturbated enough
to realise that she was almost ready to come. She was keeping pace with the
movie and the moans from both the movie and my mother got louder until mom
started shuddering, throwing her head back, her body convulsed as she
orgasmed.

Mum obviously found this particular scene more stimulating than the other,
because she stopped and rewound the movie to the start of the scene between
the mother and the daughter and started to play it again. I stopped looking
at mom and as I watched the mother daughter scene develop on the TV. I
started to get hot as well. I glanced down a mom and she was starting to
masturbate again. The women on the screen were undressing each other and
they started to fondle each other's breasts. My nipples were hard now and
as I reached into my panties, under my nightie, I found that my pussy was
also started to get wet. I gently pulled my pussy lips apart and started to
rub the full length of my pussy with one finger. I have always loved doing
this, ever since I started masturbating. I started to play with my clit and
really get into the video scene. I was watching mom and the scene on the TV
and masturbating. The sight of my mother masturbating naked on the lounge
and the idea of a mother and daughter scene on TV was really getting me hot.
What was getting me hotter however was the thought that, if all went well,
I would soon be making love to my own mother.

As I was playing with my clit I inserted a finger into my pussy and only
just stopped myself from moaning. I quickly looked at mom on the lounge and
realised that she hadn't heard me. Afraid that I would get caught, I crept
back to my room. But I couldn't get the picture of mom masturbating and the
mother and daughter scene on the TV out of my mind. When I came I had to
turn my head into the pillow for fear of being heard.

The first thought into my head when I woke up at 6am was that of a desperate
sexual wanting for my own mother. I didn't think about whether it was right
or wrong for society, I only knew that it was right for me - I just knew
that I wanted her. I went down to get some breakfast. Mom was still asl**p
as I peeped in through the door of her bedroom. As I looked at her the
feeling of sexual wanting just got stronger. I went downstairs and while I
was eating my breakfast I decided that I would make it easy for mom to
complete the final transition (as Bev had put it) to a sexual relationship.
It didn't think that it was going to be hard, but mum was obviously having
some last minute doubts. I knew that I wanted her and I also knew that I
had two weeks to make it happen - plenty of time. I also knew that mum had
gone to extraordinary lengths in making contact with Bev and the group and
that she had also gone almost all the way down the path and she was almost
there - she just needed me to drive the situation home.

I was happy that mom's genes had passed on to me especially my small tight
butt. My straight brunette shoulder length hair accentuated my blue eyes.
I had much less pussy hair and it was less bushy than mom's was, but still
the same color. I would have to see if I could make this work.

I took off my nightie and plain panties and put one of the lacy bra and
panties set mum and I had selected at the lingerie shop and went back down
to finish my breakfast. Mom got up at about 7 and as she came down to the
kitchen I was putting the finishing touches to her breakfast. Mom was in a
short nightie that ended mid way up her thighs. As we said hello to one
another I noticed her looking at me. I served her breakfast and gave her a
good morning hug. I hung on for a little bit longer that usual giving her a
big squeeze. As I walked back to the bench in the kitchen I looked back at
mom and saw that she was looking me up and down. When she saw me looking
back, she quickly turned her head and started eating her breakfast. She was
still being a bit shy.

I poured a cup of coffee for mom and a cup of tea for me. I went and sat
back down at the table with her and watched as she ate. I looked at mom and
said "Seeing as how we are so far away from anyone else, do you think it
would be alright if I walked around in my bra and nickers outside and just
nickers inside while we are here?" Mom looked me up and down and said "I
don't think that will be a problem dear. If you don't mind I might do the
same thing?"

"That would be great" I said excitedly.

With that mom smiled and took off her nightie. That exposed her 34D size
breasts. I took off my lacy bra and taking both breasts in my hands I
rubbed underneath saying "I hate wearing bra's sometimes, they rub
underneath - especially new ones". Mom just stared at my hands rubbing my
breasts and as she realised she had been staring, looked quickly down at her
coffee saying "Yes..Er Yeh, I know what you mean Trish". Mom tried not to
look at me and I at her but I couldn't stop thinking about how beautiful her
breasts were and how much I wanted to touch them.

After breakfast we did some cleaning around the house and organised the
place the way we wanted it. At about 10am, after another cup of tea and
coffee, mom suggested that we go for a swim down at the spring. I said
"that sounds like a great idea". I went to get the towels and as we started
to walk out the door I said "what about our bra's?". Mom playfully said "I
don't think that we are going to be seen, so why don't we forget about the
bra's". I said that it was a good idea and with that we started of towards
the spring.

As we started down the path I walked up along side mom and, putting my arm
around her lower back, said "You know what mom? I love you. I really love
you". My left breast was rubbing against mom's arm as I said it and my
nipple became erect straight away. I couldn't believe it when mom put her
arm around my shoulder. Our breasts were touching each other's and we both
looked down at the same time and then at each other. Mom said "I love you
too sweetie". As she said it she drew me closer, causing our breasts to
touch more, and kissed me on the cheek. The kiss wasn't that of a lover,
but it was getting much closer. We walked the rest of the way in silence
with our breasts and hips touching. I was starting to think that this may
not be as hard as I thought. But I would still need to be careful.

When we got to the spring we dropped our towels and I said to mum, "Would
you mind if I had a skinny dip?" Mum said, "No, not at all. Do you mind if
I join in as well?" I said that I didn't and with a little sly grin, I
purposely turned away from mom to take off my lacy panties. I moved my feet
a foot or so apart and as I bent over sliding the panties off my hips and
down my legs I kept my legs straight. This meant that my pussy as ass were
on display to my mother. I pretended to rub my calf to delay standing up a
little longer. As I shifted my eyes to look at mom, I saw that she was
staring straight at my pussy. I half bent upright and rubbed the inside of
my thigh, allowing mom a longer look. I turned around and our eyes met for
just a second then she quickly looked away.

We both dived into the spring and started to swim around enjoying the warm
water. I playfully splashed mom and she splashed me back. It quickly
turned into a wrestling match whilst treading water. Mom f***ed me under
and I escaped through her legs. As I swam through I got a good look at her
pussy, with her pussy hair floating around in the water. I was the first
time that I had been so close to her and I could feel my nipples harden
again. As I came up on the other side of her we both laughed and joked that
she was still a lot stronger that I was.

A couple of minutes later after we had settled down I playfully said to mom
"open your legs mom I want to swim through them again". Mom moved to a spot
where she could stand on the bottom and I swam through her legs. I went
under the water and turned over so that I was facing up and swimming
backwards. As I swam through her legs I slowed down and got a good look at
her pussy. I put my hands on the back of her thighs just above the knee and
gently pushed myself through. When I surfaced mom said that she wanted to
swim through my legs as well. So I stood on the bottom and spread my legs
wide. Mom swam under and turned over as I had. As I looked down at her
through the water, she paused looking up at my pussy and doing as I had done
put her hands on the back of my thighs to push herself through.

When she came up I said that I wanted to do it again. I swam towards her
upside down and, as I looked up, mom had put her face in the water and was
looking into my eyes. I shifted my gaze to mom's thighs and pussy and,
reaching out I put my hands on the back of her thighs again. Only this time
I put them higher up towards her pussy squeezing her legs before pushing
through. It was mom's turn again and putting my face in the water I looked
into her eyes. She smiled and then looking directly at my pussy she put her
hands out to put them through my legs. Mom brushed the inside of my thighs
and then put her hands even higher up the back of my thighs, just below the
start of my butt. I almost lost it at the knees and when she came up mom
had a smile on her face. A smile of pleasure not a friendly or motherly
smile. I said that I wanted to have one more go and as I approached this
time mom was again looking at me. We both smiled and as I brought my hands
forward mom lowered herself a little in the water. This caused my hands to
just brush up against mom's pussy hair and I put my hands half on and half
off her ass cheeks and pushed myself through.

Mom wanted one more go and as I stood there I watched and also lowered my
self down, but this time before mom had even gotten close. Mom saw this and
smiling up at me she put her arms out. Only this time she didn't touch my
thighs, because this time she moved into a position where one of her breasts
came up between my thighs and rubbed against my pussy. I was immediately
wet, not that you could notice, and my nipples went completely hard. Mom
stopped and she moved her hands to my butt. She took my two butt checks in
her hands and put her thumbs on the inside of my thighs.

All of a sudden she stopped, let me go and swam away from me. When she came
up mom didn't look at me and got out of the water straight away. She went
up to where her towel was and put her panties on. Fearing that mom was
retreating from what we both obviously felt, I also got out of the water and
asked if she wanted to lie down and sun bath for a while. Mom had settled
down a bit and agreed. I put my panties on and we both lay down on our
towels about a foot apart. We started talking and I purposely didn't talk
about what had happened.

A little while later we went back up to the house. Mom said that she was
tired and was going to go up for a short nap. I said that I would stay up
and probably put a movie on. After selecting a popular movie that I had
seen before I put it on and turned it up pretty loud. I crept up the steps
and up to the door of my mother's room. It was closed and as I put my ear
to the door I could hear mom moaning and as I listened she called out my
name "Oh Trish yes..".

I knew now that she wanted me and I knew that I wanted her. As I listened I
started to massage my breasts with both hands. I took the nipples between
my fingers and squeezed and started to rub my pussy through my panties. I
went down the hall to my room so I could masturbate in silence. I had
another earth shattering climax as I thought about all that had happened so
far today. I knew that I was close to enticing mom and I desperately wanted
it to happen quickly. But at the same time I couldn't afford to charge
through that last gate - in fear of frightening her away again.

I got up from the bed and put on the pair of thong panties mum had bought me
at the lingerie store. Lately I had begun to really enjoy wearing these of
the sexy feeling that I got with the material right up the crack of my arse
and the way that they slightly dug themselves into my pussy. They felt
really great and looking at myself in the mirror the panties I was really
happy that I looked as sexy as I could and that the thong panties really
accentuated my ass cheeks. This was going to be my next big move and would
hopefully break down mum's last doubts.

I went back downstairs and got out a box of cake mix. I started to make the
cake but stopped at the point where I was going to have to mix ingredients
in by hand. About 6pm, just as the sun was starting to get low in the sky I
heard the toilet flush and realising that mom would be down soon, I rushed
into the kitchen made a cup of tea and coffee and started mixing the
remaining ingredients by hand. Mom came down a couple of minutes later and
walking up beside me to see what I was doing. When she asked me why I was
baking the cake I said "Because, I love you and I want to make you as happy
as you can possibly be" Mom said "Thank you Trish. Come here and give me a
hug".

I turned towards mom with my hands up because of the cake mixture on my
hands and we both realised at the same time that, only having nickers on,
our breasts would touch if we hugged. We both hesitated. I looked at mom
and she at me, and we both shrugged and moved towards each other. With arms
out stretched I hugged mom. Our breasts touched and as I put my head on
mom's shoulder I felt my nipples go hard and I felt mom's harden against
mine from the breast to breast contact. Mom put here arms around me and
held me tight. We stood there for about 20 seconds and then mom pulled away
and she said "That was a very sweet thing to say. I want you to know that I
will always love you Trish". "I love you too mom". Mom bent forward and
gave me a light kiss on the lips. It lasted about as long as a normal kiss,
but there was a softness to it that told me that Mom wasn't far from acting
on the desire she had voiced earlier that afternoon in her bedroom.

I told mom to sit down and drink her coffee and went back to mixing the
ingredients by hand in the big cake bowl. I could see where mom sat at the
table in the reflection in the kitchen window. She sat in the chair that
was not more than 3 feet away facing directly at me. Neither of us said
anything for about 5 minutes as I mixed. I glanced over my shoulder and
caught mom looking at my ass. I said "How are you doing" and mom said "Oh
I'm just fine. Just enjoying the coffee and the rest". It was time to make
my move.

I picked up a spoon making a move to start filling the baking dish and
"accidentally" dropped it. I moved away from the bench a little closer to
mom and then squatted down and picked up the spoon. My thong panties dug
into me all the more. They rode straight up the crack of my ass and between
the lips of my pussy. I stood up and acting uncomfortable, wriggling and
squirming, I acted as if I was trying to get the panties out of the crack in
my ass. Shrugging my shoulders I went back to filling the baking dish. I
finished that and I put the dish in the oven. As I did that, I bent at the
hips, keeping my legs straight and facing my ass straight at mom.

Mom's eyes had been fixed on my ass the whole time and I now stood and faced
her. I walked right up to her and turned around. Mom was now looking at my
ass, which was not more than one foot away and looked as though I had thong
underwear on. She couldn't take her eyes off my ass and I can remember
thinking "just about there". I looked over my shoulder and bending slightly
at the hips, to give mom a better view as I had done at the spring, said
"Mom do you think that these thong panties, are too small". Mom didn't say
anything - she just stared at my little butt. I wiggled my ass pretending
to be uncomfortable. "Mom" I said louder now "do you think that they're too
small? Could you check them out please." I bent over just a little bit more
and this time I got mom's attention.

"Er..Uh...No trish...Um...Yes and No" was mom's reply as, with eyes that
were as big as golf balls, she reached out and started to lift the thong
from between my ass cheeks. As she hooked two fingers inside my panties
near the top and started to move them down to get them out of my crack, I
slowly clenched my ass cheeks. Mom was mesmerized. She now had to dig her
fingers in a little deeper and harder to get through the resistance my
clenched ass cheeks were causing. Just as she was nearing my rear hole I
suddenly released clenching them. This caused mom's two fingers to touch my
hole and come very close to my pussy before she could lessen the pressure.
This caused an involuntary moan from me as my juices started to flow and my
nipples harden even more.

Mom jumped when she realised that she had touched my rear passage. Mom said
"Oh dear, Oh my, I haven't hurt you have I Trish. I'm really sorry." As
mom pulled the panties back and released them, ensuring that they didn't dig
in too much. I answered saying "Oh No mom. That didn't hurt at all. In
fact that was quite nice. It was a bit like when I play with myself and it
also reminded me of Melanie." Mom was now tinkering with the material of my
panties, making small adjustments here and there, and brushing each cheek of
my ass repeatedly with the palm of her hand. "Mmmm, that feels good to mom"
I said, leaning back a little and putting a little bit of pressure against
mom's hands.

Mom stopped what she was doing and before she had a chance to do anything I
stool upright and turned around to face her. With my pussy not more than a
foot from her face now, and with the panties purposely between the lips of
my pussy at the front, I said "could you do the front now mom, it's really
quite rough against me, inside there. I'm sorry I have to ask you this but
I can't do it with my hands covered in cake mix. Mom was a little more
confidant this time, and I knew it was only a matter of time before I would
be making love to my mother.

Mom again put a finger inside either side of my panties and gently pulled
them towards my pussy. This time though, mom moved her fingers further
inside my panties as she slowly approached my pussy. Mom's fingers moved
through my pubic hair and I couldn't help but close my eyes and let out a
low slow moan. Mom's fingers moved to the uppermost part of the folds of my
pussy and as she moved her fingers lower she gently rubbed against the outer
lips of my pussy. Mom withdrew her fingers from my panties.

I opened my eyes and looked down at her and she looked at me and smiled. It
was the same sensual smile as the one she gave me at the spring. Mom told
me to go and wash my hands and take the cake out of the oven. I did what
she told me to, feeling sure that it was going to happen. When I got to the
oven the cake was just about done. I couldn't believe that 20 minutes had
gone already. After pulling the cake out of the oven, mom said, "Now come
over here so I can have a look at those panties of yours". I walked over
and mom turned me around feeling the cheeks of my scantly covered ass. Then
she turned me around and, shaking her head, ran her hand between my thighs
and up to the bottom of my pussy. Rubbing it she said, "No, perhaps these
panties are too small. Why don't you turn around and take them off. I
don't think that either of us need to wear panties from now on"

I turned around and without moving any further away from mom I moved my feet
apart and started to pull my panties down slowly as I had done at the spring
earlier that day. I bent at the hips keeping my legs straight. Turning to
look at mom, she was openly looking at my ass and pussy now and when she
looked me in the eyes I saw love and lust. Mom did not look away shyly but
instead returned her gaze to view what was just in front of her. I had the
panties down to my knees as mom reached out and gently stroked my ass with
both hands. She said, "You have beautiful skin Trish and we have the same
shape rear end". I stopped pulling my panties down and whilst still looking
at mom straightened up and turned slowly around.

This gave mom a close-up view of my pussy and mom openly stared at it.
Looking further up my body mom stopped at my breasts and said "And you have
a wonderful pair of breasts, with lovely nipples." Mom looked into my eyes,
and I could start to smell my own scent, as I felt my pussy became sopping
wet. I looked down at mom and said "Mom, can you help me take these panties
off please, I am having a little trouble." Mom said that she would. Mom
placed her hands on my hips and running them around to my ass began to
slowly move them down to where my panties were. When she got to my panties
she slowly moved them down to my ankles and then, moving her hand to behind
each of my knees removed one foot at a time. I was so wet and now I started
to smell mom's scent as well.

Mom stood up and standing within a couple of inches from me said, "Well I
guess that I will not be needing these any longer." Next she bent down, her
hair brushing my right nipple causing it to become painfully erect, and
removed her panties. She stood upright and reaching out with one hand took
my cheek in it. I thought that she was going to kiss me then but instead
she said "why don't you get us each a glass of wine and bring it over next
to the heater. I'll turn the heater on and get something for us to lie down
on." Aaarrgh, I thought I was going to explode. The suspense was killing
me.

I quickly poured the wine and when I brought it out to the open area
downstairs, Mom was lying on her double dooner. I lay down next to her,
offering her a glass of wine, which she took. We both had a sip. Mom
looked me straight in the eye and asked me how long I had felt like this
about her. In reply I said, "I have been thinking and fantasizing about
women for the last few months. I have always thought of you as being a very
beautiful woman but didn't think about you sexually until I sneaked out
while you had that video on last night." I couldn't tell her the truth just
yet, so I had fabricated that on the spot. Mom didn't say anything, and
waited until I went on. "When I saw the video scene where the mother and
daughter were making love it got me really excited and when I saw you
masturbating on the lounge, I almost came on the spot. I had to sneak back
into my room and play with myself. I also crept up to your room today after
we came back from the spring and heard you calling out my name. I had to
masturbate after that too and all I could think of was what it would be like
to kiss you, and to make love to you. Ever since then I haven't been able
to get that picture out of my mind."

Mom looked at me and with a voice the was filled with lust and longing and
said, "And do you still feel the same way now? Do you want to make love to
me? Because I have been thinking about making love to you for over a year
now." I looked mom straight in the eye and with a voice that hid my
nervousness said, "Yes mom. Yes I do." Mom smiled at me and said, "This is
going to be so good Trish." With that mom took my wine glass and putting
both of them aside reached out and stroked my face. I was so nervous that I
was shaking. Mom moved closer to me and gently laid me down on a pillow on
top of the dooner. Mom moved down to kiss me and just before our lips met I
closed my eyes.

The first kiss was soft and gentle and didn't last long. Mom's next kiss
was more passionate and our lips met more fully. I moved my arms to around
mom's neck and she shifted to come into contact with me almost the full
length of our bodies. Mom's skin was so warm and soft against my body and I
could feel her breasts mesh against mine and her pussy brush against my hip.
That kiss ended and mom moved her face a few inches away from mine. I
opened my eyes and said, "Kiss me again mom. Make love to me." Mom moved
her head down and we kissed again. This time we both opened our mouths at
the same time and when our tongues met I knew that this was where I wanted
to be for the rest of my life. It felt totally natural and as we opened our
mouths wider and our tongues started to move against each other's, I let out
an involuntary moan.

Mom moved her right hand from my face and slid it down my neck towards my
breasts. I raised my chest to meet her hand and she slid it between my
breasts and cupped my left breast. Mom started to gently massage my breast,
carefully staying away from my hardened nipple. Then, as though she could
read my thoughts, she took my nipple between her thumb and fore finger. She
gently rolled it and I moaned again, moving my body harder against her hand
and against her body. She detached her lips from mine and started to kiss
and lick my neck. Shifting her body weight to move on top of me, I opened
my legs and she settled between them. It was as if we were made for each
other. I lifted my thighs either side of mom's hips and my legs came around
her back. I moved my hands to mom's side and started towards her breasts.
I desperately wanted to feel them. But mom wasn't having any of that. She
stopped my arms saying, "No darling, I want to give you pleasure first. I
want you to come like you never have before."

I relaxed and mom started kissing the top of my chest moving towards my tits
and aching nipples. Mom cupped both hands over my breasts and she started
to kiss and lick the soft flesh around them. I was getting really worked up
now and was starting to moan more often saying, "Oh god mom, that feels so
good. Your tongue is so hot. Please keep going." Mom wasn't about to stop
and she took one of my nipples into her mouth, suckling and gently biting
it. I thought I was going to come right there and I could feel my juices
start to leak out of my pussy and start to dribble towards my ass. I
wrapped my open legs around mom's hips tighter, pulling her against me. I
could feel mom's pussy hairs blend with mine and I raised my hips to meet
her. Mom was all over my tits now and she was starting to moan.

I felt Mom's weight change and, looking down at mom, saw that she was
looking back at me. A smile came across her face as she started to move
down my body, kissing and licking every square inch as she went. Mom
stopped at my navel and while she was licking the inside I felt her hands
move down the inside of my legs to my knees. She stopped at the knees and
gently pushed them further apart as she started to move further down towards
my pussy. Mom moved her body back and missing the area of my crouch all
together started to lick, kiss and gently bite the inside of my legs. Mom
kept this up moving towards my pussy, switching from one leg to the other.
This was driving me nuts. I tried to move my pussy closer to mom's mouth,
but she kept avoiding my moves. Mom started to lick and nibble at the
tendon on both sides of my pussy (the one that strains tight when you open
your legs).

Mom looked at my pussy and said, "My you are wet aren't you darling." She
reached out with one hand and gently skimmed it over my mound. I was really
wound up and moaning and writhing around. I said "Oh please mom, please,
lick my pussy. Kiss it. Put you fingers in me. Fuck me with your tongue!"
Mom put the thumbs of both hands on the outer lips of my pussy and gently
pulled them apart. She ran one of her fingers up and down the inside of my
pussy lips, just the way I like to do it, and moaning she said, "Oh Trish,
you are really wet." I looked up at her as she took her finger away and she
put it in her mouth, moaning and said, "You taste good. Almost good enough
to eat." "Almost!" I said.

Just as I was about to plead for mom to go down on me, mom dived straight
down to my pussy and opening my pussy lips, licked my pussy from my opening
to my clit. I let out a loud moan as she did this and a yelp when her
tongue passed over my clit. Mom didn't stop this time, she started to lick
around my opening and around my clit. Then she started to lick my clit
directly. After about three strokes of mom's tongue I came. I came like I
had never before. It hit me so hard and so fast that I thought I was going
to black out. My body convulsed and I f***ed my pussy further into mom's
face.

Mom just kept licking my clit. I took my breasts in my hands and pinching
the nipples could feel another orgasm approaching. Mom seemed to know just
what to do because next she inserted a finger into my pussy. She started to
move it in and out and then inserted a second finger. I felt the next
orgasm starting and telling her so, she sucked my clit into her mouth and
started pumping the fingers she had in me faster and faster. My second
orgasm started and I screamed, calling out to mom "Oh, Oh, Mom that's it.
I'm coming. I'm coming." My body convulsed over and over as my orgasm
crashed down upon me. Mom took her mouth from my clit and the fingers from
my pussy and started to drink my juices. She made loud slurping noises and
as the orgasm started to subside, stuck her tongue inside me to lick the
remaining juices from inside my pussy. Mom pushed her face hard against my
pussy and reaching in as far as she could go with her tongue started to move
it around and in and out of me.

This triggered yet another orgasm, stronger than the other two. I was
hopelessly lost in orgasmic bliss. I put my hands down and pushed mom's
head harder towards my pussy. She kept her tongue inside me and I kept
coming.

It was the most fulfilling moment I had ever had and I wanted it to last
forever.

Mom stayed where she was until my third orgasm has subsided and I had let go
of her head. I looked down as she raised her head to see her face covered
with my juices. I put my hands on mom's shoulders and pulled her back up my
body. I wanted to kiss her. I wanted to taste the juices my pussy had left
on her face. We kissed passionately open mouthed, tongues entwined. I
licked the juices off mom's face and we kissed again, all the time with my
legs around mom, never wanting to let go. I took mom's face in my hands and
looking deep into her eyes said, "Oh mom, that was the most wonderful thing
anyone has ever done to me. I love you." And I kissed her again. We
stayed right there for about five minutes, arms around each other, with mom
also embraced by my legs.

Mom broke the embrace and reaching for our wine glasses, handed me mine. I
took a sip and then put my glass back where it was. I reached out and took
mom's glass and putting it aside also said, "Now I want to pleasure you mom.
I want to give you what you gave me." I lay mom back and moving straight
on top of her moved between her legs.

This time mom raised her knees up under my arms as we started to kiss. I
felt our pussy's come into contact and spread my legs a little either side
of mom's hips to get better contact. I felt mom's pussy lips with mine,
felt them open as mine did and felt her clit as it rubbed against mine. We
both let out a low moan into each other's mouths. I f***ed my tongue as far
into mom's mouth as I could and she greedily sucked on it. I moaned into
mom's mouth and detaching myself from her mouth I started to kiss her neck
and suck on her ears. I moved straight to mom's chest, wanting to get my
hands on those beautiful tits and large hard nipples I could feel against
mine. Mom's tits were bigger than mine and sagged a little towards either
side of her chest, but they were still exquisite - as far as I was
concerned. I raised my head to look at them.

Taking both breasts in my hands, the first breasts of another woman I had
ever touched with my hands. I was amazed that they felt so soft and
massaging them, I took the nipples in each hand and started to play with
them. Mom moaned and said, "Oh that's it Trish. Squeeze them harder
darling. Lick them and bite them a little." I did just that. I took one
of mom's nipples in my mouth and started to suck and lick the nipple. Then
I took the other on in my mouth and did the same. Moving back to the first
nipple I gently sucked on it then gently bit it. This extracted a moan from
mom and as I bit a little harder and moved my jaw sideways back and forth,
rolling mom's nipple between my teeth, mom moaned again. I repeated this
with the second nipple and got the same response. Then I felt mom's hands
on my shoulders, gently moving me down.

I had been waiting for this moment and I was going to enjoy it. I kissed
and licked every part of mom's body as I moved lower towards her pussy.
When I arrived at her trimmed mound a feeling of utter desperation overcame
me. I felt that if I didn't taste mom's juices that very instant I would
collapse and die. I moved straight to her pussy and starting at the bottom,
closest to her puckered rear hole, licked upwards, parting her pussy lips
and tasting her for the first time. Mom tasted lovely. I moved my hands to
part her pussy lips and lifted my head to look at Mom's pussy. Her outer
lips were all red and puffy and Mom's clit was fully exposed. Her clit was
larger than mine was and I reached out with the tip of my tongue to touch
it. As the tip of my tongue started to circle Mom's clit she moaned.

Mom lifted her knees, keeping her legs spread. This gave me much better
access to all of her pussy. I started licking in earnest then, changing the
shape of my tongue to a wide flat surface to lick all of Mom's pussy and a
pointy tip to concentrate on her clit. I was totally absorbed in Mom's
pussy. I was breathing it in and it was all I could see and taste - I loved
going down on Mom.

I poked my tongue into Mom's hole and pushed my face as hard against it as I
could. My nose rubbed Mom's clit and both of my hands gripped her slim hips
pulling my face into her. That's when I felt Mom's first orgasm arrive.
Mom's canal spasmodically clamped down on my tongue as I moved it in and
out, fucking her with it. She yelled out so loudly, I was lucky that we
were so far away from anyone. I just kept licking and sucking her. Mom
came a second and a third time.

I let instinct take over and I lifted my face of Mom's pussy and removed my
hands from her thighs. I immediately put one finger inside Mom and quickly
followed it with a second and then a third - all the while pumping slowly.
Mom was saying, "Ooohhh...that feels sooo good. Now pump it harder
Trish....Fuck Mom with your hand." I moved my left hand to Mom's clit and
rubbed it with my thumb. I started to really pump my fingers into Mom's
pussy watching as they disappeared and reappeared. Mom almost yelled, "Oohh
yes..yes..yes...Oh fuck...Oh Fuck, I'm going to come!". I looked up at her
face past her very erect nipples and swollen breasts. Mom had a look of
utter satisfaction on her face and then she came.

Mom's pussy clamped down on my fingers squeezing them together, fluttering
and clamping. Mom threw her head back and her arms flailed about in the
air. After about fifteen to twenty seconds Mom's body went completely
slack, her face became totally relaxed and she just laid there breathing
deeply for about a minute before her eyes slowly opened. Mom had blacked
out.

I slowly withdrew my fingers from Mom's pussy, and she moaned as I did so.
"Was that OK Mom?" I said, wanting and I moved up to embrace her again
lying on the doona next to her. "Oh Trish, my wonderful little daughter, I
think that that was the best sex I have ever had," Mom said with watery
eyes. We embraced and it was then that I had a wonderful revelation - this
is just day 2 of a two week holiday and we also had the rest of our lives.... Continue»
Posted by lasslorn30 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Lesbian Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 18483  |  
99%
  |  19

Stepmom still my first


my name is Trish (not real obviously) and I have been reading lots of
stories on various pages of late. Most of them are really exciting and some
are quite different. If half of them are true, some of you are leading
extraordinary lives - I guess that mine is a little out of the norm as well.
What I have wanted to write about for quite some time now, and am finally
legally old enough to do so (at least from a socially set "norm"
perspective) is a true story about the lead up to and the first time that I
ever made love.

That's pretty normal you might say. Well it is, but who it was, is the "out
of the norm" part of my life. My first, and as yet only sexual partner has
been my mother. I have long since rationalised that it is not the normal
way of lesbian relationships, but I believe that having mum as my lover, has
no real bearing on any other part of my life. I have been in love with her
since before we made love and I can't see a way of being in love with anyone
else. In fact I doubt whether I would have felt comfortable with anyone
else.

I want to tell you how it happened and let you know what an amazing
experience it was. It happened just over five years ago just before I
turned 13. Dad had left 3 years earlier with another woman. I would not
have left with dad for all the money in the world, because he was a really
harsh man, who treated mom and me (as their only c***d) really badly. In
the end I am really happy and to this day, don't maintain contact with him.
I'm still living with mom now - only we live as a lesbian couple in a
different city - where no-one else knows that we are mother and daughter.

Anyway I need to get on with how it happened........

Mom, who was 28 at the time dad left, had always been open and answered my
questions honestly, especially about what had happened with him and their
relationship. Mum told me that, not only did he treat her badly, he had
also lost interest in her and had found a younger woman and that he would
probably be happier with his new partner, than he ever was with mum. She
also told me to expect that he would not want to make contact with me for
some time, as he hadn't told his new partner about Mum or I.

Mom and I were best friends, we would, and continue to, tell each other
everything. I was never afraid to go to Mom with any question or any
problem, no matter how silly or embarrassing I thought it was - even ones of
a sexual nature - and I had a few of those. I was pretty curious and Mom
was always straight with me.

Mum has always been a freelance journalist, preferring to work from home,
specialising in social anthropology. She has always done pretty well, so we
never really struggled too much for anything after dad left. I had to wait
for most things, but I got them and I think that mum's philosophy was good
for me and taught me how to wait for the good things in life - like my own
computer. We lived in a good, quiet neighborhood and this only added to the
palatability of mum's frequent overnight trips away, for research and
interviews. These weren't a problem when dad was around, but mum always
felt guilty about them after he left. I kept telling her that it was OK, I
was responsible, our house had good locks and besides - I was ten - or
eleven - or twelve - or thirteen. She trusted the area, and me, but she
always rang at once per night and once in the morning, whenever she was
away. After all, I was mature but I was only a young woman.

I was one of those early bloomers, had had my first period by 11 and was
pretty much developed by 12 - with just a few inches to go on my chest. I
had also kissed a couple of boys - at their behest mind - but never really
got the zing or pang, or whatever a girl is supposed to get from kissing a
boy/guy. Yes I was young and yes they and I were inexperienced and clumsy,
mum told me. When I asked if I was gay because I didn't get all hot and
sweaty when they kissed me, she said that she thought it was too early to
tell.

So, being of an A type personality, I started to read as much as I could on
both subjects - because, after all, this would shape a large part of my
life. It was about that time that I really became aware of my body and
started to explore it and might I say, had a lot of fun doing it. I also
managed to "obtain" one of those rated 'R' magazines that they sell in
corner stores and news agencies, when I put inside a paper. The magazine
was one of those typical low grade ones that had some written stories and
showed pictures of both hetro and lesbian sex - I was fascinated. I wrote
about everything, and I mean everything - recording it all in an electronic
diary on my computer.

That's where all of my fantasies went - and you can imagine there were some
pretty weird ones and some straight laced ones. Reading back over my diary,
I realise now that there was a steady, but gradual, shift first from hetro
fantasies, to ones of lesbian sex. I had started by checking out boys. I'd
watch people, mostly of my own age, but also good looking men older than me.
I started to realise that my tendencies weren't towards men but towards
women and I started to pay particular attention at places like school
showers and at the pool and pool showers. Gradually my fantasies turned
completely towards women - some my age, some mum's age. This went on until
I was about 12 and a half. That's when I had my first girl/girl encounter.

It happened at school one day after the last class, Physical Education.
Another girl and I, Melanie, were misbehaving and were told that we were to
stay behind after school to put all of the equipment away and sweep the gym
floor. I didn't really know Melanie, as she mixed with a different group of
girls, but she was very good looking and when I realised that we'd be alone,
I planned to take every opportunity to check her out. I was aiming to get
some very good material for some girl/girl fantasies. This was Melanie's
last day at the school, as her f****y was moving interstate a couple of days
later So I thought that I could look all I liked and it wouldn't matter if
she caught me, because she wouldn't be able to tell anyone at the school,
thereby damaging my pristine reputation.

When we had almost finished sweeping the floors, Mrs Clayfield (the rather
too large PE teacher) said that she had to leave and told us to have a
shower and lock the door on our way out. We finished sweeping and moved
into the change rooms to get undressed for the shower. I took my time
undressing and took every opportunity to check out Melanie. She had a very
good body, with breasts that were a little bit bigger than mine and she had
a slightly curvier figure - I was impressed. So impressed in fact that, I
got a little distracted and she caught me staring. When I looked up, she
was looking directly in my eyes and had a big grin on her face. Regardless
that she couldn't tell anyone that I caught her, I still blushed crimson
red. Melanie's grin widened and she asked me, bold as brass, "See anything
you like?"

I blushed even more and mumbled a response that included a sorry or two and
a weekly mumbled yes. All Melanie did was turn and start to walk towards
the showers. All I could think as I stood, was "nice ass". After entering
the shower room, we started showers in adjoining cubicles. I was both
embarrassed, but very excited at the same time. I was just rinsing the
shampoo from my hair, when Melanie lightly tapped me on the shoulder. I
squealed and spun around and this caused her to squeal as well. We giggled
for a couple of seconds, when I noticed that Melanie was naked and standing
right in front of me. My mouth dropped open a little and I looked at her.
She was smiling as my eyes fell to her breasts and then down over her belly
to her pubic hair. It was neatly trimmed and laid flat against her pubic
area, because she was wet. Her hair was also flat against her head and neck
and beads of water were dripping down her body. I thought that she looked
stunning and was completely mesmerised. I felt myself become aroused and
start to get wet between my legs. I started to fantasize about Melanie and
I doing all sorts of things. All of a sudden, I snapped back to reality and
looked up at her. She smiled again - but I couldn't say anything, I was too
excited.

Melanie, looked at me, held her soap out and said, "Could you wash my back
please?" With more confidence that I felt I said "sure, as long as you wash
mine." Melanie smiled and said "I'd love to."

Melanie turned around and moved back towards me a little to get a bit of
water on her back. I moved to one side and gently reached up with my left
hand to part her hair at the back and push it over the front of her
shoulders. I started to slowly wash Melanie's back from the shoulders down,
enjoying the feeling of her smooth feminine skin under my hands. I moved
towards her to make light contact with the left hand side of her body.

Zing, Pang, Bang - the light contact of my body, shoulder, side of my left
breast, tummy and hip, against her left hand side, was so profoundly
exciting that was like and electric shock. My nipples became fully erect
and I could feel myself get even more wet between my legs. It must have
taken me about five minutes to get to the small of her back - now what do I
do, I thought. Melanie removed any doubt about what I should do, as she
bent forward, only slightly, making her buttocks much more accessible to me.

I started to wash her buttocks with slow, large round circles. I bent
slightly in the opposite direction to Melanie, keeping the contact between
us from the hip on down, and started to use both hands on her soaped up
cheeks. As I was doing this, Melanie let out a very soft low moan. I took
this as a positive signal and moved my hands towards her upper legs. She
started to move her left leg slightly and, on instinct, I moved closer and
at the same time slightly parted my legs, allowing her left leg to move
between mine. I bend a little further over and started to move my hands
down, towards her crouch. All the while I was running on pure instinct and
fantasies that I had constructed for myself.

As I got to the top of her legs, Melanie shuddered and she stood up, turned
around and we looked into each others eyes. She had a look of surprise and
. . something else in there. I couldn't tell exactly what it was, and all
of a sudden I thought " you idiot, you've gone to far, she's going to scream
blue murder and I'm going to get in all sorts of trouble. I blushed and
said, in a shaky voice, "Sorry . . I'm really sorry."

That's when Melanie's face changed. She took a step towards me and lifted
her hands, gently taking my face in them and, looking me straight in the
eyes, said "Oh Trish, you have nothing to be sorry about. That was the best
back wash I've ever had." Then she leaned in and lightly kissed me once on
the lips. Zing, Pang, Bang - only bigger this time. Melanie, seeing that I
wasn't going to back away, moved in towards me again, kissing me more fully
this time. And this time I responded, with equal pressure. WOW, how soft
another women's lips are, compared to those of boys.

My nipples got so erect that I could feel them physically hurting me. It
was like they wanted to burst out the front of my breasts. Again on
instinct, still kissing Melanie, I lifted my hands to her upper arms and
slid them over the top of her shoulders and down her back. I stopped when I
got about mid way down her back and, as I moaned with my lips against hers,
I gently pulled her towards me. It was at that point that we both
simultaneously opened our mouths and, tentatively at first, touched tongue
to tongue. We both moaned and as we did, the full front of our bodies came
into contact.

I could feel her breasts touch mine and our stomachs touch and I could feel
her pubic bone rub against mine. We both moaned again and pulled each other
close, now kissing as passionately as we knew how. Out tongues were frantic
against each others and we started to move our bodies against each other.
Melanie put her arms over my shoulders and hugged me tighter - our breasts
were mashed together. I moved my hands down to her hips and pulled hard,
and could feel my pubic bone touch hers. I became desperate for this
feeling to continue and reached around further to grab her ass cheeks and
pull her to me. As I did that Melanie broke contact with my lips, let out a
loud moan and moved her hands straight to my ass to do the same.

I looked down and was just about to reach up and take my feel my first
breast, when we both heard a banging on the door to the girls change room.
We froze. I yelled out the standard response to women present in the room
"Girls changing room occupied." That's when we both heard the vice
principles voice, "Girls, Mrs Clayfield told me that she had to go and said
that you should be finished before I completed my nightly check. Melanie
Sanderson, your mother is waiting to pick you up in the school parking lot,
so I suggest that you both get a move on and get home. You have three
minutes girls!"

We both yelled our compliance and not wanting to let go of Melanie, I
reached back around behind me to turn the shower off. As I did it, I felt a
pair of lips on my right nipple - ZING, PANG, BANG. I stifled a moan and
brought my hands to her head, forcing her further onto me. WOW WOW WOW!!!,
it felt so incredibly good. But I didn't want to miss out, so I reached
around and gently took one of Melanies breasts in my right hand. How
different is was and how soft. More banging on the door and this brought
Melanie off my nipple in fright.

She started to turn and move away to get dry, but I held onto her. She
looked back at me I said "I want a turn at that." She smiled and taking one
of her breasts in her hand, she said "Feel free." This is something that I
had been thinking about doing and I slowly lowered my head and as I
approached her breast, slightly opened my mouth. Out through that came my
tongue and I lightly touched the very tip of Melanie's nipple. I ran my
tongue around it as I continued to move my face towards her breast. I
opened my mouth and took as much of her breast into it as I could. This
brought a moan from Melanie and, as I had done, she moved her hands to the
back of my head, forcing me further onto her breast.

BANG, BANG, BANG, "Last Warning Girls - Get out of the shower and get home!"

We were both shocked into action at that one and quickly moved to get
dressed. As we were getting dressed, I said to Melanie, "I just want you to
know that this is the first time I've done anything like this before. I
have been thinking about it for a while and hadn't intended on doing
anything else other than check you out today, and with you leaving I thought
that it would be OK, even if you caught me. But now I wish that you weren't
going, because there's so much more that I want us to do."

Melanie just smiled and, not knowing her at all well, I wasn't really
prepared for her reply. She said, "I've been checking you out for weeks and
when I saw that you were going to get in trouble during class, I though I'd
try that too, so I could get you alone and get you into the shower. But I
wouldn't be taking it any further - you are not my type and I wouldn't even
talk to you outside, so there wouldn't have been any chance for you to "try
anything else" with me." With that she walked out and I was never to see
her again.

In many ways I wasn't surprised, because we hadn't mixed before; but I was
also heart broken and pretty much cried all the way home. When I got home I
went straight to my room and Mum came in asking if I was OK. All I could do
was cry. She asked me if I had been hurt and if I was OK, with such a
loving tone in her voice, all I could do was to reach up a hug her.

After I'd settled down some, I told her that I had kissed another girl and
had liked it. I outlined the situation with Melanie and how, in the end, I
had been immediately dumped. Mum was really good about it and said that she
had also tried it at my age - now that shocked me into consciousness. Mum
said that I shouldn't be disappointed and that there were lots of mean
hearted people out there. She said that something similar had happened to
her a number of times and that it was one of the hardest things to get used
to. She also said that I should learn from it and, in response to my
questions, said again that it might still be too early to tell if I was a
lesbian or not.

I'll always remember that mum was so gentle and understanding with me that
night. When she had finally been able to settle me down, she told me how
proud she was of me. I looked questioningly at her and she replied that she
was proud because I hadn't been mean, that I had been brave enough to seek
out what I felt I wanted and because I felt confident enough to tell her
about it straight away. We hugged and mum hustled me off to bed and then
left.

I had so many questions swimming about in my head after she left and I found
that I couldn't sl**p. I had to sort this mess out in my own head first.
That night I wrote about ten pages in my diary, describing what Melanie and
I got up to and what I was feeling before, during and after. Over the next
week or so I rationalised that it wasn't my fault and I confirmed that I had
really enjoyed the experience with Melanie. I wrote that I felt that I was
indeed a lesbian. It all went into the diary on my computer, including all
of the questions that arose from my realisation.

For the next couple of weeks, everything was OK, I was back into school and
my friends, none of which I had any sexual feelings for, but took great
enjoyment in stealing fleeting glances at during time of nakedness or
semi-nakedness. I pretty much continued to bumble along - until one of
Mum's trips away.

Mum was actually going away for two nights on this one trip - over a weekend
though - up into the hills to conduct some research and interviews inside a
particular group of religious nuts (at least I thought they were). She had
been commissioned to complete an article by the group as part of a publicity
campaign, after some bad press. As she was getting ready, she gave me the
password and access details of her email account and she asked me to check
for a particular email from the group, providing final details of where she
was to meet them.

I was supposed to check every half an hour until it arrived and then call
her on her mobile, but definitely before seven in the evening, before she
went out of mobile range. I must have had to promise her a hundred times
that I wouldn't misbehave and that I would not go out past dark, and mum
told me that she would call me at about eight each night to make sure and
once during the day. I don't think that she was really worried, but this
was the first time that she had left me for two nights. Mum kissed my
forehead as she rushed out the door. I checked her email every half hour as
I was told and rang her at about six to give her the final meeting place
details.

I was just about to close down mum's computer, when I thought that I'd have
a bit of a snoop around. I was doing a bit of surfing of some of mum's
favourite sites, when I discovered, way down in a directory path, some links
to some porn sites. That wasn't to hard to understand because Mom had been
alone for the last three years plus, without going out on more than a couple
of dates - none of which lasted past the first. Perhaps they were just to
placate persistent guys, but they never went past the first date. What
shocked me, however, was that they were off the beat lesbian sites. I had
found my way around net-nanny and had surfed a bit, but I'd never seen
anything like these before. A couple were harmless teen sex sites, but then
about another three or four were teen/adult sites. I had been surfing
around these for about an hour, downloading as many images and stories as I
could find. The images were making me REALLY horny and I started to play
with myself.

I'd never had any problem achieving an orgasm - for me that has never been a
problem - and I was on about my third, when the Lotus Notes new mail window
came up. Just as I was about to click to open the mail, the phone rang. I
looked over at the clock as I was about to answer the phone and with a
smile, picked it up and said, "Hello Mum". Mum laughed and said, "How did
you know that it was me." Laughing, I said, "Who else would ring right on
eight o'clock?" We talked for a couple of minutes and mum asked what I was
doing. I told her that I was about to head off to bed as I was quite tired.
She asked if I'd turned her computer off, because there was some stuff
there that was personal and, lying, I said yes (I was having to much fun
surfing all of mum's sites). She said Ok and we ended the call.

It wasn't until just after I hung up the phone that it occurred to me that
mum might have done what I was going now - down load some stories etc. I
went back over to the computer and the new mail window was still in the
front. I clicked on the open mail button and up popped a message from a Bev
that was quite difficult to understand. She had obviously been talking to
mum about the subject for some time and she wrote as though they were
talking in the same room at the time - kind of in veiled speach. All I
could decipher was that Bev had sent mum something and was glad that she had
hidden it well, but wanted to know what she thought of it.

This had me curious and I went in search inside mum's mail folders for other
emails from this Bev character. But I couldn't find any and eventually lost
interest. Instead I went in search of any downloaded stuff that mum may
have had from the sites. I basically ravaged her computer and it wasn't
until the end of a .doc and .zip search within explorer, that I found the
jackpot.

Way down in a false trail of folders, was a directory that contained about
300 images and one word file. I started at the top of the images and
couldn't believe what I saw. They were all lesbian images. There were only
a few tame ones, but most of them were of mid teens/adults. They were in
all sorts of scenarios and positions, but all were lesbian images. Towards
the end there were a group of images that were just ZZ01.jpg etc etc. These
ones really opened my eyes, because these images were of girls my own age in
lesbian acts with women of mum's age. I decided to burn the whole directory
to CD and copying mum's login and internet passwords and the location of the
hidden directory, I closed mum's computer and left her office.

I went straight to my bedroom and started my computer, loading the CD
immediately. I had another slower look through the images and some were of
things that I hadn't even thought of before - like all different sizes and
shapes of dildos, threesomes and even a few fisting shots. I was as horny
as hell and couldn't stop playing with myself. My favourites were the ones
of girls of my own age, with women of mum's age. It was about ten o'clock
by the time I was finally able to look away from the images. That's when I
first looked at the single word file - the file that would change my life
forever.

No wonder there were no more emails from Bev in mum's machine, she had
obviously cut and paste all of them into this word document - which was
almost one meg in size - to hide the content from a snooping me. It started
with a few emails from some other women, and I only recognised one name from
the four or five that appeared. It looked to me as though mum had been
referred down a chain - until finally Bev's name appeared. These weren't
ordinary emails, they were exploring a subject that I hadn't even considered
- lesbian i****t. When I first saw it in about the second of third email, I
was completely shocked, and the issue wasn't discussed in any great detail -
instead the emails just skirted around the subject and asked what, at first
glance appeared to be lame questions. But this changed as the emails went
along and by the fifteenth or so, when Bev's name first appeared, it was the
only topic discussed.

What had happened in those emails, was that somehow mum had found a network
of women who were having sexual relationships with their daughters or
mothers. That's when it hit me - Does mum want to take me as a sexual
partner? For some reason, the idea didn't repulse me at all, in fact I was
flattered, especially given some of the things that mum had written in her
emails about me - how pretty I was, describing me and my body and how much
she loved me as a mother, but that she felt that she wanted more - WOW!
That's about the point where Bev's emails started, which by the dates had
been about four months ago. I read on.

The first ten or so of Bev's emails were asking mum a whole lot of
questions, even things like bank account details and about various forms of
ID. Bev explained that this was both a test and a way to ensure that the
group that mum was potentially about to enter, would not be compromised.
Mum had apparently been quite forthcoming and complied with all requests,
providing any and all information required and answering any questions that
she was asked. Overall the stuff in there really opened my eyes to how
serious mum was about this.

Towards the end of the document, which took me about two hours to read and
digest (as much as I could at that time of night) Bev asked mum to explain
in detail, why she thought that mum and I would make an ideal partnership.
Mum's response was a bombshell and it cemented all of the ideas that had
been forming in my head. She described that she had had several lesbian
experiences, as recently as a couple of weeks ago (whilst she was on one of
trips), but that all of her fantasies were of her and I. She then went on
to list all of the reasons she had for us to become lovers. The way she
described why she wanted me, how much she wanted us to be together as lovers
and why she was in love with me (more than just as a mother), brought tears
to my eyes. My heart almost burst with the love I felt for mum after
reading that - I couldn't believe that my own mother wanted me to become her
lover.

What Bev wrote next really got me excited. She said that she was prepared
to guide mum to the point of seducing me, if that's what she wanted - but
that she would have to be the one that made the move. She also asked mum
why she thought that I was inclined towards girls. Mum wrote about what I
had told her of Melanie and how I said that I thought that I was a lesbian.
She said that she had cuddled me too her that night and wanted to do nothing
but take the pain away and that she wanted to replace it with the love she
felt for me and to make love to me to make me forget the pain. Bev
cautioned Mum about moving too fast and said that this had to be done
slowly.

The second last group of emails in the file between Bev and mum were just 4
days before she left. In it Bev said that she felt confident that Mum could
do it and cautioned again that it could not be rushed. Bev suggested that
the first thing that Mum should do was to increase the level of sexuality in
the house. She suggested that Mum appear in front of me in progressively
less clothing, in more sexual clothing and really use her feminine charms to
move and position herself in a more sexual manner. Bev suggested that Mum
start with things like walking from the shower to her room semi naked,
allowing her dressing robes to reveal more and more and that she wear tight
and sexy clothing whenever possible. She said that Mum should start slowly
and increase the level of sexuality over about a month or so.

She said that Mum should observe how I reacted and talk to her about it and
she would attempt to help. She said that she would be able to offer
suggestions that had worked for others, but that Mum may have to adapt them
to how she seduced me. This was too much. I couldn't help myself, I
started to play with myself and thought of doing all of the things that I
could with another woman - with my mother. It only took me about two
minutes to cum and it was the best orgasm I had ever had up to that point.
With that thought I fell asl**p and dreamt. I dreamt of mum and I, of mum
and I in an embrace and of us making love. The dreams were soft and loving
and supportive and sweet and gentle.

When I woke up the next morning, it was to the phone beside my bed. I
looked at my clock and it was ten thirty. It was a friend asking if I
wanted to go to the pool or to the movies. Lying, I said that I didn't feel
well and that I'd just stay home and sl**p some more.

I lay on the bed for a minute thinking about everything that I had
discovered and read and thought about yesterday. It was one of those
moments that you feel that you are going to be overwhelmed with the volume
of information. I thought about all the images that Mum had downloaded and
how they affected me, getting me really hot just thinking about them. I
thought of the word file with all of the cut and paste emails in it and
particularly of the lovely kind and gentle words that my own mother had
written to a complete stranger about me and the fact that my own mother
wanted a relationship with me. This started to get me horny, just thinking
about Mum.

I tried to remember the times I had seen her naked, or in a position that
could be taken sexually, like bent over in tight shorts or something. I
started to touch myself. I took both nipples between my fingers and started
to massage them. I thought about the shower with Melanie, only this time
with mum's face. I was getting really hot and I moved my right hand down to
my pussy, gently rubbing my middle finger the entire length of my slit. I
could feel my pussy juices starting to flow and, as they spread to my
finger, I felt my labia swell. Then my finger came into contact with my
clit and it sent a shiver down my spine to my toes.

I was thinking about mum taking my nipples in her mouth, when I had my first
shattering orgasm. Wave after wave of complete pleasure washed over me and
I was moaning so loudly that I was almost screaming. I was thinking about
mum licking my pussy, when I first inserted a finger into my pussy. I got
as far as mum inserting one of her fingers as I inserted a second of mine,
before my second orgasm. And a few minutes later, at the point of my third
orgasm, I was thinking about me licking mum's pussy.

At that point I collapsed and must have lain there for at least 20 minutes
before I could move again. When I could, I noticed that my computer was
still on and that the word file was still open. WOW, I must have fallen
asl**p as soon as I had had the orgasm last night. I got up and went and
sat down, naked, at my desk and continued to read the last couple of emails
that had been in the file to date.

The first one was from Mum to Bev, asking how she got through the lonely
nights before Bev had seduced her daughter. Bev's reply was to send a
couple of magazines and a advise that mum also buy a dildo. Bev wrote that
mum should hide them really well, because they were very descriptive and if
I found them, it could well ruin everything. The last email was a reply to
Bev from Mum to say that she had received the magazines, hiding them safely
under the bottom draw of her dressing table, in the enclosed space between
the bottom draw and the floor, and that she had purchased another dildo and
hidden both of them there as well. I couldn't believe my luck and seeing
that the date was the day that Mum left, I almost knew that Mum wouldn't
have had the time, nor the need, to hide them anywhere better. I had to
check these out.

I found everything in a plastic bag, just where Mum said it would be. It
felt funny doing this, and I guess that, at thirteen, I felt like it was
spying or stealing. But that only served to heighten my level of
excitement. So I tool the bag and its contents back to my room. My heart
was going about a hundred miles and hour until I remembered that Mum
wouldn't be home until tomorrow. But I still couldn't relax as I opened the
bag looking in to see what was in there. I saw the spines of three
magazines a box and what had to be a dildo. I removed the box and the
dildo.

It was the box that I examined first. The dildo was still in its there and
the box still had the tape to seal it. Looking at it, it had one long penis
shaped plastic shaft and one short one with a curl at the end. Turning the
box over I read that the 7 inch vibrating dildo was life like, that the
little one was for rubbing against the clit and that it came with batteries.
I couldn't believe it and I turned it back over and stared at it in
disbelief.

The dildo that was out of its box and was a little smaller. It was a little
less life like than the new one and was about 6 inches long. At the base it
had a large bulbous shape. It felt funny and I sensed a funny smell - one
that I would latter recognise as latex. I took it in one hand and squeezed
it. It was soft on the outside, but had a hard core. I lifted it up to my
face and smelled it. The funny smell was stronger, but there was also
another smell, not unlike that of my pussy when I had been sweating or when
I was masturbating. I wondered whether this could be the faint smell of
Mum's pussy, left over on the dildo and it started to get me horny.

Remembering the photos that Mum had downloaded, I opened a few on my
computer, to refamiliarise myself with what these things were used for. In
one of the first ones, there was a young teenager with it in her mouth. I
tried it, and although I couldn't get much more than 4 inches into my mouth,
I though that this is what it must be like to take a guy's penis in my
mouth. I didn't really enjoy that feeling, so I removed it and kept looking
through the photos on the CD I'd burnt.

The next one that I stopped at had one teenager inserting a dildo into
another teenager's pussy. This was something that I got excited about and
as I flicked through a series of about 20 photos of the same two, the dildo
was photographed further and further into each girls pussy. I felt myself
get more and more wet and moved the dildo down to my own pussy. I rubbed it
up and down my slit, turning it around and around, until the tip and about
half the shaft was wet with my juices. It was then that I wondered what it
would taste like and bringing the dildo up to my lips, licked it. It tasted
nothing like anything else I had ever tasted before - but it was strangely
very good. I rubbed the dildo around my pussy some more and did it again,
liking it even more. Then I took it into my mouth, licking all of the juice
off - now this I could do to a dildo with someone else's juice on it.

Lowering the dildo again I placed the tip at the entrance to my pussy and
gently started to push. At first I thought that I was never going to get it
in. I was really nervous, until I looked at my computer again and saw the
looks of ecstasy on the faces of the girls in the photos. I was then able
to relax and was thinking about this being done to me, when I felt my pussy
relax enough to let the head slide in. PING, BANG, BONG - WOW was this ever
incredible! I couldn't believe how good it felt and as I gently pushed it
in and out, I thought of Mum, doing the same thing to herself.

I had gotten about three to four inches of the dildo into me, when I struck
my hymen. At first I was shocked into thinking that I'd hurt myself and I
panicked a bit. Then I realised what I'd done and just enjoyed the feeling
of this huge (or so I thought) dildo filling me to the brim and bouncing off
my hymen. My fingers started to get a little slippery with my own juices
and as I attempted to get a better grip, my hand slipped. I panicked and
grabbed the dildo right at the end, just as it started to slip out. Whilst
I was enjoying it, I remembered the magazines that I had emptied onto the
bed and I moved over to sit on the bed, licking my juice from the dildo like
melting ice cream from a cone.

I sat down on the bed and picked up the first magazine. It had a plain
cover on it, and the only thing that gave away the contents was the fairly
obscure title - "Mothers and Their Daughters". No pictures or anything on
the cover, so I opened the cover. Inside was very different and there was a
note from the Editor, "To all the loving mothers and daughters out there,
this, our 25th issue, is the best yet. There have been many success stories
in the last months since issue 24 and for those new to the distribution,
inside are a number of pictorials of those and other success stories. In
the months to come we have a number of mothers and daughters attempting what
can be a difficult, but incredibly satisfying and pleasurable, transition to
a relationship between mother and daughter, like no other. To all of those
women, we wish you well and we wish success and eternal happiness."

Nice message, I thought. Then I looked at the name at the bottom of the
Editor's note and saw that it was Bev. This was obviously the same Bev as
Mum had been corresponding with. It was then that I first started to
realise that perhaps I had these feelings for mum. But perhaps the feelings
I was having were just the excitement of the moment and of the writings,
stories and pictures that I had emersed myself in. I remember thinking that
I needed to take my time with the sheer volume of information and emotions
that were bouncing around in my head.

I turned over through the pages of that and issues 23 and 24 and couldn't
believe that there could be so many mother/daughter relationships. The
pictorials, of which there were about seven or eight in each magazine,
contained a series of photos of the mother and daughter, both normal shots
and ones of them in all manner of sexual positions and scenarios.
Accompanying the pictorials, was about four to five pages of text. Some of
the stories told the reader how good it was and how the mother and daughter
had now been together for ten to fifteen years, some briefly told of how
their sexual relationship started and some told of the things that they like
to do to and with each other.

I was amazed. What was obvious was that all of these mothers and daughters
were honest and were very much in love. But the pictorial that caught my
eye the most, was of a ten year old and her mother. They had now been
living as lovers, inside their house, for about two years and some of the
photos were extraordinary. This pictorial was the one that I read and
reread six or seven times as I lay there playing with myself.

The daughter was a small girl and her mother was about the same height and
build as my mom, but what they got up to was amazing. The daughter had only
the beginnings of breasts and absolutely no pussy hair. But her mother had
also shaved herself and they almost looked the same. There were photos of
them engaged in a sixty-nine and the daughter had her mouth open over her
mother's pussy and her mother likewise. This series extended into one that
had each of them inserting dildos, numerous fingers and in the end they
fisted each other.

Until the point where the dildos started to fly in this series of shots, I
had largely forgotten mum's dildo. When I saw the first couple of shots, I
reached out for the dildo, rubbing it up and down between my pussy lips
again. This got me really horny and I gently inserted it again, this time
with a little more ease (having learnt how to relax enough the first time),
and started to ease it in and out of my pussy. Even though it was small, it
really filled my 13-year-old pussy to the brim and I loved the feeling.
What went perfectly with that feeling were the photos of that ten-year-old
and her shaven mother and the thought of my mother, wanting to do this to
me.

As I read the text and looked at the images, I found out the at the ten year
old had taken her own virginity as a nine year old with a dildo she had
found of her mothers. She described that she has been bumping up against he
hymen with the dildo and had simply f***ed it through the hymen. She then
went on to say that it had made it much more pleasurable for her and more
exciting when her mother had seduced her. As soon as I read this I knew in
my heart that this was what I was going to do.

So I walked with the dildo still in me, one of the strangest feelings I have
ever felt, into the bathroom and got into the shower. Our shower had a
fold-down seat in it and I started the water and pointing the rose at the
wall, sat down. I was thinking about mum being in the shower with me, as I
started to move the dildo in and out again. I gradually started to move it
in and out further and further. The dildo was bouncing off my hymen and
fully relaxed and quite the horny thirteen year old, I pretended that it was
mum pumping the dildo in and out. At some point (I don't even know how long
I'd been in there), I drew the dildo almost all the way out and then,
putting the palm of my hand across the base of the dildo, jammed it inside
me.

The dildo tore through my hymen and, with me screaming and thinking that I
was going to die (oh so briefly), I f***ed the dildo into me as far as it
would go. I felt the dildo hit the neck of my cervix and go past it into
the small space left behind it. I was in pain, so I just kept still and
held the dildo in the same position. After a couple of minutes, the pain
had died down and I opened my eyes. I looked down to where my pussy and
realised that I had all but the bulbous end of the dildo in me. It felt
really strange having something that far inside me and as I gently started
to pull it out, I could feel most of the remains of my hymen come out with
it.

It still hurt a little and as I pulled it out, I saw a small amount of bl**d
on the dildo. I completely withdrew it and washed it under the shower.
Next I inserted one then two fingers into my pussy to try and get the rest
out. But all that that served to do was rekindle my interest in having the
dildo in me again. So that's just what I did. This time I inserted it with
my left hand and it went in all the way pretty easily --after a couple of
relubrication strokes. As I moved it in and out I started to rub my clit.
Again I started to think of Mum being the one doing this to me, and before
long I came again and again. I was completely exhausted again.

I showered, for about another twenty minutes, sitting under the water,
gently playing with my labia and occasionally rubbing my clit as well.
After all of the orgasms and a cleansing shower, I made sure that I washed
the dildo well. The last thing I wanted was to have mum find out that I had
been using her dildo and reading her magazines. I dried myself and, knowing
that I should, inserted a tampon, before dressing, packing all of the
magazines and dildos back in the bag and replacing it in mum's hiding place.
I went back into my bedroom and turning off my computer, also hid the CD
in a place that I knew mum didn't know about - under the one uncovered
corner piece of carpet in my room, behind my mirror, that was loose. I made
my bed and only then did I look at my clock - two o'clock in the afternoon -
where had the day gone? And it's no wonder I am so hungry.

I went down to make some late lunch and ate like I don't think I ever had
before. As I was eating, the enormity of what I had uncovered - my mother's
desire to make her own daughter, me, her lover. How could I cope with this.
The waves of complexity started to crash down upon me and I very quickly
became swamped by them. I realised that I had to sort out my feelings and
bring some sense of order to the confusion that threatened to engulf me. So
I did the only thing that I knew would make the sense out of it that I
needed - I wrote. I wrote and wrote and wrote. I wrote every tiny little
thought and thread and feeling. I think that it was the first time that I
actually got up, when the phone rang. I glanced over at the clock and saw
that it was eight o'clock - it would be mum, with her usual check-in and
make sure that everything was OK call.

We chatted for a minute or two and I said, lying again, that I had just done
some homework and lay about the house all day. Before I knew it I was
yawning and I realised that I had had both a physical and mentally
challenging day. I was still fairly sore, from taking my own virginity and
with all of the feelings bouncing around in my head and my attempt (which on
reviewing it today seems so much like a young girl of my age then) to order
my thoughts, I was exhausted. Mum picked it up right away and said that she
would go and reminded me that she would be home at dinner time the next day.

Mum said good bye and as I hung up I remember thinking, that the way she
said it was particularly soft and loving. What I couldn't reconcile was,
was it a motherly good bye, or was it, as I suspected, a lovers good bye.
Too tired to think about it any further, I closed down my computer, went to
the toilet, stripped off all of my clothes and climbed into bed.

It has rarely happened to me since, but as I lay there and started to go
over everything in my head again, I started once again to get excited. I
started to touch myself, but I was so exhausted that I fell asl**p - in the
middle of masturbating! I don't know if it has ever happened to you, but I
did it that night.

I slept soundly, but had some really sexy dreams. Not surprisingly all of
them involved mum and I. When I woke the next morning, I felt refreshed and
surprisingly clear-headed. I was famished though, after missing dinner and
made a bee-line to the kitchen, still naked, feeling rather sexy and full of
life. After eating, what had to be the biggest breakfast of my life, I
headed to the shower. Whilst in the shower I realised that my pussy didn't
feel sore and I reached inside myself with one finger and feeling only a
very small amount of discomfort, reasoned that I mustn't have pushed things
too far the previous day.

The rest of the day I tidied up the house and prepared a lovely meal for
mum's return. In the afternoon I restarted my computer and reviewed all of
the stuff that I had written the previous day. I added some and changed
some of my thoughts, but in essence it came down to a couple of things.

Firstly, I was pretty much convinced (as close as fuck is to swearing) that
I was a lesbian. My experiences with boys had not excited me and it had not
left me any lingering thoughts or longings that my experience with Melanie
had. Since that day, I had only thought about girls and women.

Secondly, I wasn't turned off by the idea of mum and I having sex - but I
couldn't explain it. It didn't seem dirty or wrong. Besides mum was a very
good looking woman, who oozed sex. She was still in terrific shape and from
what I could remember seeing, age had not started playing its dirty little
tricks on her yet. She still had a lovely figure, with firm breasts and an
ass that was still tight and firm. Whenever I had seen mum walk in a skirt
or from the shower with a towel wrapped around her, there was no tell-tale
wiggle, just the firm cheeks on an ass that you would expect to see on a
woman half her age.

Thirdly, Mum was, without a shadow of a doubt, my best friend. I could and
had told her everything, especially after my thing with Melanie. She
obviously wasn't telling me everything, but under the circumstances that was
quite understandable.

As I sat back in my chair and turned my computer off, I pondered everything
and reasoned that I could see myself in a sexual relationship with mum, that
I found her very attractive as a woman, but would need more time to decide
on whether my feeling would extend that far.

By the time I had come to that point, it was five o'clock and it was time to
get ready for mum's return home and to finish the meal that I was preparing.
As I started to change out of my shorts and shirt, I found myself staring
at the clothes hanging up in my cupboard wondering, what would mum like to
see me in. I checked myself at that one and realised that I wanted to show
mum that I had missed her and that I was pretty. I picked a summer
light-weight dress that was probably getting a little on the small side. It
had a floral pattern and hugged my quickly developing body, in such a way as
to appear a little sexy. I decided not to wear a bra and to wear some of my
thong underwear, to ensure that the lines of the dress weren't interrupted
by those of a bra and normal panties. I brushed my hair and made sure that
it was not too good looking - wow, it was like I was dressing for a date.

Mum arrived home at the appointed hour and when I opened the door to great
her, she was visibly shocked. "Wow," she said "Have I come to the right
house, because when I left, I left behind a young lady and now I'm standing
before a beautiful woman." Wanting to impress a little and very much
enjoying the compliments - both visual and verbal - I spun around and said,
smiling, "So you like this old thing?"

Mum put her bags down and said, "Oh honey I more than like it, it looks
wonderful on you and it makes you look like a real woman." She openly
inspected me and as she did, I felt my nipples become a little erect, which
really showed up in that dress. I know that mum noticed because her eyes
stayed on them for a couple of seconds before they moved further down. She
looked up smiling and opening her arms, said "Come here and give me a big
hug. I missed you terribly and I need to make sure that I am really home,
because I'm really tired and hungry." Moving her head back, but not letting
go, mum asked, "What's say we head out for some dinner?"

"Actually", I said, "I've cooked dinner and it's ready right now." Mum
smiled at this and said, "How wonderful are you?" I replied "About as
wonderful as they come!"

We both laughed and mum let me go saying that she would take her bags up to
her room and then wash up for dinner. I served it whilst she was gone, and
was putting it on the table the table when mum walked back into the room.
The smile she gave me made my heart skip a beat. She looked at the table
and saw that I had done a wonderful job. She came up to me and moving right
up to me, she hooked her arm around my waist and pulled me close to her
side. We looked at the dinner together and mum turned to me and said, "I
can't tell you how much I missed you and how happy and proud you make me."
Mum leaned over to me and kissed me on the lips saying thank you. The kiss
wasn't too long but longer than could be said normal and it was a really
soft one. My heart skipped another couple of beats.

We sat down and ate and talked for the next hour and a half. I asked mum
all about her trip and the weirdo's that she'd gone to interview. We
laughed and giggled about lots of things and almost had the type of
conversation that lovers do after the one who works comes home from a trip
away. During the conversation, I found myself hanging on her every word and
a couple of times I was so lost in lustful feelings (looking at her breasts
and mouth and neck) that it took a gently touch of mum's hand to bring me
back to reality. During our discussion I also caught mum looking at me with
such intensity, and not just at my eyes, that I had to do the same thing.
We were both a little embarrassed when we were caught and quickly averted
our eyes or made stumbling apologies.

Was it just me, or was I starting to fall in love with Mum? Not just the
ideas that she had for us and the emotions that came with discovering and
rationalising that, but really falling in love. I starting to think that
the answer was . . . . yes!

We finally got up and did the dishes together and wiped up and then mum said
that she had a bit of work to finish and needed to unpack. I offered to
help her unpack whilst she did her work and her no thanks reply was a little
nervous. She was obviously hiding something, but it didn't worry me - I'd
eventually find out. So I bid her good night and went off to bed. I
masturbated twice that night and drifted off to another slumber filled with
two lovers - mum and I.

The routine of the next few days was pretty much normal, but the
conversations like the one that we had had at dinner, became longer and more
in-depth. I felt more and more relaxed and at home with mum than I ever had
to that point in my life. I found that I had started to look at mum, every
chance I got, trying to imagine what she would look like naked in that
position. My fantasies became more vivid and I finally came to the
realisation that I was indeed in love with her. I felt much more that lust
and much much more for mum than I ever had before.

It was all going so smoothly until the Friday that as I walked into mum's
office from school. As I walked in she looked up and panicked a little.
She quickly turned her screen off and made an excuse for both of us to leave
the room. Mum must have been surfing again, or she had received another
email message from Bev. Either way I was going to find out. Mum went back
shortly after and logged off her computer. Then she made an excuse about
having to go and do some shopping for a while.

As soon as she left the driveway, I went to mum's computer and accessing it
with the passwords that I had since committed to memory, downloaded the
latest parts of mum's word file and emails to a disk. I closed it down and
took the disk up to my room and starting my computer, saved them to my copy
of the file (I had saved it to my C drive) and read them.

There was mum's reply and another email from Bev and again the content sent
shivers down my spine. Mum had relayed her home coming, painting the
picture that I had tried to portray - me looking beautiful and sexy. She
told Bev about my nipples becoming erect and how it excited her. She told
her about the hug and feeling my breasts press against hers and also about
the kiss as we examined the dinner I had cooked that night. But what really
took my breath away was what she wrote next.

Mum said that we had talked like a couple at dinner and she relayed her
feelings of love and closeness and of a very real sense of a developing
relationship to Bev. She said that she had wanted to make love to me so
much right then and there, that it took all of her self control not too.
She spoke of a real sense of a strengthening of our bond this week, and that
she felt as though she needed to make the next step. She asked for Bev's
advice on how to proceed and that advice contained in Bev's email.

Bev cautioned mum about moving too fast. She said that this would be the
most delicate point of mum's seduction of me. Little did either of them
know that I was about seventy percent there anyway. Bev told mum that her
advice was to gradually start to appear more sexy around me. She said that
mum should begin to dress more provocatively, to move from the shower in
less and less clothing, to position herself in more sexy poses when she was
around me and whenever she got the opportunity, do little things like touch
me, kiss me more and in a more sexy way and to wear more perfume.

Bev said that mum shouldn't manufacture any of this and that she should just
use her feminine charms. She told mum that she should judge how quickly she
progressed the flirting, by my reaction. She said that if I responded, that
she should try adding to what she was doing. She also said that it may take
some time and that progress may be quicker at time and may be slower at
others, not to be discouraged and especially to continue the progress we had
made this week. Bev said that mum should let her know how it was going and
that when mum and I were ready to go even further, that she would be there
for us.

The subtle change in the mum and I - to us - tone of the email really struck
me, because it was almost like Bev was considering us a couple now. And
this really made me think about things.

Mum returned home shortly after I had finished updating my diary and the
file with hers and Bev's emails. We had pizza and sat on the couch. We had
been talking for about two hours, when the conversation turned to sex. Mum
wanted to know more about my encounter with Melanie, especially the intimate
details of exactly what we did and how I felt. I was completely honest with
her and told her how I had been leading up to that point, how she had caught
me, we had gone to the showers and how Melanie had come into my shower
stall. I told her how excited I was and went into intricate detail about
what little we did.

Mum asked me if I had had any other encounters since and if I still felt the
same way about other women. I told her that I had thought long and hard
about that and that I was almost convinced that I was a lesbian. However I
told her that I hadn't found anyone my age that really excited me and that I
was just as happy to not rush anything. It was at this point that I turned
the conversation back onto mum - not that I could say much of anything else.

I asked mum, if she had ever had any experiences like that when she was at
school. She said that she had only had one and I acted so shocked and asked
her all about it for the next hour or so. She told me that she had had one
full-on lesbian experience when she was at school, but just that she was a
little older than me when she had hers - she was sixteen. I wanted all of
the details and she spoke honestly about it - to a point. When I asked mum
if she had gone down on this girl and if the other girl had gone down on
her, mum just said yes and that it was very pleasurable. But she wouldn't
tell me any more.

I also asked her about whether she had had any experiences since, to which
mum replied no. I asked her what relationships she had had since Dad had
left and she said none, and if there was anyone special in her life now.
Mum said that she had been thinking about asking someone out lately, but
again wouldn't give any details about who it was. I couldn't blame her and
our conversation wound up naturally about twenty minutes later, and with
that mum packed me off to bed. Well didn't I have a good time in bed that
night, thinking about mum and this other girl and replacing the girl with
me. I was about ninety percent convinced by now and was eager to see how
things progressed.

I woke the next morning to the sound of mum in the shower and couldn't wait
to see what mum's first move would be. I heard the shower being turned off
and remaining in my nighty, I went and stood at the door to the bathroom.
Putting my ear to the door, I heard mum finishing and gently knocked asking
if she was in there. A little pause and I heard mum say that she was almost
finished and would be out in a minute.

I leaned on the wall across from the door and when it opened and out came
mum. She had her hair tied up in a towel and had on a practically see
through dressing gown. She stopped in front of me and said good morning,
but I couldn't help myself. My eyes quickly scanned mum up and down and as
they came back up they stopped at the two dark shaded areas and the nipple
sized tents that mum had at the from of the gown. I mumbled something and
mum turned and walked towards her bedroom.

In the five or six steps that it took her to get there, there was a definite
sway in her hips - one that I couldn't help but notice and couldn't keep my
eyes off. As she reached the door, mum looked over her shoulder at me and,
noticing that I hadn't moved a muscle, gave me a big smile as she
disappeared into her room.

I was astounded at how far mum had gone straight away. But more than that.
I was becoming more convinced that this is what I wanted as well, with each
passing minute. I had intended to respond and so I walked down to mum's
room. I didn't bother knocking and there was no real need either, because
the door was wide open. As I entered the room I said, "Mum?" "Yes?" Mum
said. It was at this point that I lost the power of speech. Mum was fully
naked facing at right angles to me. She was bent over pulling on some
underwear and I could see all of her right breast.

Mum looked over at me and said, "What's wrong honey?" I mumbled something
and left, going to the shower. As I was under the shower, I realised that
it had come to the point that I needed to make a final decision about how
far I was going to let mum take our relationship. I couldn't get the image
of mum's breast out of my mind and at that point, I realised that I really
didn't need to make a decision, because I'd already made it. I don't know
when I had subconsciously made the decision, but it was all too clear to me
know. I could use the same advice that Bev's had given to mum and go with
the flow.

So, when mum came into the bathroom to blow dry her hair, I turned off the
shower and stepped out straight away. Mum was in a pair of casual pants
that really showed off her bottom and had on a stretch T-shirt that
accentuated her breasts. She had just started the dryer and had a perfect
view of my naked body in the mirror. I stood still for a second looking
straight at mum. I saw her eyes start looking at my body instantly. The
towel rack was on the other side of mum to me, so I saw this as an
additional opportunity. I walked up behind mum, and reached around her,
using her shoulder for balance and gently reached past to take my towel.

I moved back to a position where I knew mum could see all of my body and
started to dry myself. As I was doing this we started to talk. I told mum
how I loved her clothes and how they showed off her figure. She thanked me
and said that she could never hope to compete with someone a beautiful as
me. I blushed and as we continued to talk (it only lasted about five
minutes) we became more and more comfortable with each other in yet another
environment.

Things progressed reasonably quickly after that. Mum started to dress in
short shorts and cut-off tops around the house and started to wear sexy
underwear under her almost see through night gown. She also posed (very
naturally I might add) provocatively and found every excuse to touch me.
For my part, I started to wear the same sort of clothes as well, would pose
when I knew that mum was looking and would cling in an intimate sort of way
any chance I got. In that time mum's communications with Bev became more
frequent and more and more positive. Bev congratulated mum at every turn,
neither of them knowing that I was a silent partner in their conspiracy to
have mom seduce me and become my sexual partner. In fact, it was probably
only a couple of weeks later and a couple of days before the end of the
school year, that the real turning point came.

It was a Saturday morning and we were lounging about the house, when mum
suggested that we go shopping and after that she had a surprise for me for
the school holidays. I hadn't thought to check mum's email for the last
couple of days, and so this came as a surprise. I think I'd been too caught
up in flirting and being flirted with. Mom and I had progressed further
with flirting, touching and tempting each other. At the same time, I had
turned to masturbation to get me through the time it was going to take prior
to Mom actually making the first move - something that I had resigned myself
to quite early on since finding the document with mum's emails contained
within.

We went to the local mall and we were just window shopping, when, as we
passed by an lingerie shop, mum suggested that we go in and have a look. I
said that I wasn't really interested in waiting until mum decided on a set
of lingerie. Mum surprised me and said that it wasn't for her. She said
that I was a woman now, a beautiful one at that and that I deserved to look
especially good in my first set of lingerie. I was very excited - in more
ways than one.

We entered the store and mum immediately ushered the assistant away, saying
that she would look after me. Mum said that I should go into one of the
booths and take my clothes off and get ready to try on some of what was
displayed. As I stripped off in the booth, I became aware that I was a
little wet with the excitement of the opportunity that both of us would have
- me to show off my body in lingerie and mum to see me naked. I intended to
burn the memory of this event into mum's mind.

Just then mum, put the first two sets of lingerie over the door. She said
that I should get into one and then let her know when I was dressed. I was
in them in a flash and told mum I was done. Instead of just opening the
door and peaking inside, mum opened the door and stepped right in. I
stepped back and started to show off the set I had on.

Mum said that I looked good. She turned me around to face the mirror. She
checked the size of the fill lacy bra and then as her eyes went lower to
check that the panties were a good size, I bent a bit at the hips. Mum's
eyes flashed up to look at me, before they went down again. In that time I
gave her my best wicked smile. I was looking at mum's face in the mirror
when she lightly smacked my on the bum. She looked up at me and said that I
was cheeky. I just smiled and said, "Yes I am."

Mum said that they would both be fine, but to wait because she wanted to try
another type. She left the booth and, not knowing how long I had, I flashed
out of the ones that I had on and waited for mum to return. When she came
back, she asked if I was out of the others yet. I could see her feet under
the door and so I opened it all the way up and stood in front of mum. She
didn't say anything, she just stepped into the booth and closed the door.

Mum handed me the other lingerie that she had brought back to the booth.
All the while she couldn't take her eyes off me and I put the panties down
on the bench and slipped on the bra. This one left most of my breasts
uncovered and only just covered my nipples - which were very erect by now.
Rubbing my hand underneath the bra, I asked mum if she thought that it fit
properly. She reached out and for the first time, my mother touched my
breast. She ran her finger on the inside of one cup of the bra, careful to
not touch my nipples and looking up into my eyes said that she though that
it was a perfect fit.

Mum then said that I should try on the panties. I turned around to face the
mirror again and lifting one leg onto the bench and bending over at the hip,
I put one leg into the panties. I bent even further down and put the other
leg in them. It wasn't until that point that I realised that mum had
selected a really sexy set, because the panties were thongs. I had never
even tried any of these on. I looked up at mum, who was very squarely
looking at my ass and, turning around and straightening up at the same time
I pulled them all the way up.

They felt funny, stuck in the crack of my ass and rubbing, very intimately,
along my pussy. I looked up at mum and asked her what the cheeky one looked
like now. The look on mum's face was incredible. I was like she was in a
trance and a lustful one at that. I turned around and bending over a little
asked what mum thought of them. She looked down at my ass and the up at me
and said that she didn't think that it would be possible for me to look any
better than in those. At that point an assistant cam along and asked if we
were OK.

It shocked us both back to reality and into action. Mum left the booth, I
got out of the lingerie and redressed and mum paid for all of it. We were
out the door giggling all the way, like a couple of school girls. When we
stopped for a bite to eat and a drink, mum sprung her surprise on me.

Mom had taken up an offer to stay in a cabin located up in the mountains -
miles from anywhere, and she said that she wanted us to go up for a couple
of weeks of the school holidays. When mom told me about it I was over the
moon inside, but couldn't show too much of what I felt. I said that I
thought that it would be a great idea and that it would give us some time to
be together, alone, and away from everyone else - including school and work.

The tension for the next day and a half was almost unbearable. The problem
was that one of mum's friends arrived that afternoon, unannounced, and it
ended up that she would house sit for us whist we were away. So it was back
to being a conservative mother and daughter - not the hopelessly randy
lesbian couple that I wanted it to become.

The day finally arrived. We drove all day, arriving at the cabin at about
5pm. All through the drive we were chatting and laughing and singing to
some tapes that mum had in the car. We both found as many excuses to touch
each other along the way and to look at each other as often as we could. At
about two o'clock, I fell asl**p for about an hour and when I woke up, mum
was staring at me. I asked her what was wrong and she smiled a very loving
smile and said, "Nothing. I just can't get over how beautiful you look when
you're asl**p and especially when you wake up." I leaned over and
whispering in her ear said, "Thanks, but I think you're more beautiful," and
gave her a big kiss on the cheek. I cuddled into mum's arm for a good half
hour and I'm sure that we both felt extremely comfortable.

Although not much to look at from outside, the cabin was surprisingly well
equipped on the inside. It was a two story place that really needed
painting on the outside but had power and normal water, two bedrooms, one
with a double bed and one with two single beds. Much to my surprise, it
also had a TV and video, with a great selection of movies to select from.
The cabin was about 25km from the next nearest house. After setting my
things into my bedroom, I thought, this will be the perfect place for us to
finally become lovers. But something was bothering mum and I could see that
she had some self doubts about it, now that it was so close. I didn't share
those doubts, but knew that I'd have to tread reasonably carefully and Bev's
advice to mum came back to me.

After we had settled into the house, Mom and I went for a walk to look for
the natural spring that mom's friend had told her about. It was about 300m
down a track from the house, in a small depression in the ground.
Surrounded by trees and scrub, the spring was about 15m across and up to six
feet in depth in a couple of spots. I took off one of my shoes and dipped
it in the water. I was surprised to find it warm. Mom said that we should
come down tomorrow and go for a swim and I readily agreed.

The sun was starting to go down so we made our way back to the cabin and
made dinner. After dinner I said that I was tired from the travel and went
off to bed. Once in bed I fell straight asl**p.

I don't know what it was that woke me up but I got up and as I approached my
closed bedroom door I heard two women moaning. I opened the door as quietly
as I could and crept down the hallway towards the landing above the lounge
room. The TV came into view first as I approached. The TV was one of the
sources of the moaning. Mom had a video on and the face of the woman that
was currently on the screen was about mom's age. As the cameras panned
down, I saw her breasts, which she had in both hands. She grasped both
nipples between thumbs and forefingers and was gently pulling and twisting.
I couldn't believe it, Mom was watching a porno movie - and I couldn't take
my eyes off it. As the cameras panned down further I couldn't believe my
eyes, there was another woman going down on her.

The movie shifted to another camera angle. This time a face shot of the
woman between the ladies legs, I quickly realised that the second woman was
a lot younger that the first, in fact she looked to be not much older than
me. The younger woman looked up and said "Oh Mom you have the sweetest
tasting pussy in the world". The picture changed to a side view and the
older woman said "And Cindy you are the best pussy eater that a mother could
hope for". I was amazed, where did mum get a copy of this video. Could
this mean that Mom isn't having any more doubts? Na, I said to myself that
this was just a movie, and that Mom would never think like that. With that
I heard my mom moan. I hadn't noticed mom until then because the movie had
grabbed my attention. I got down on my hands and knees and crawled forward.

As I looked down and to the right I saw my own mother reclining on the
lounge with nothing on. Mom's 34Ds, that only had a hint of sag were being
massaged by both her hands. I had joked with mom lots of times that I hoped
to look as good as she did at her age. I wasn't shocked, but got very
excited to finally see mum masturbating. She had one of her nipples in one
hand now and she inserted two fingers of the other hand inside her pussy.
At the same time she was rubbing her clit with her thumb. Mom's pussy was
glistening and most of her well-trimmed bush of hair was laid flat on the
outer lips of Mom's pussy. Mom was moaning now and I had masturbated enough
to realise that she was almost ready to come. She was keeping pace with the
movie and the moans from both the movie and my mother got louder until mom
started shuddering, throwing her head back, her body convulsed as she
orgasmed.

Mum obviously found this particular scene more stimulating than the other,
because she stopped and rewound the movie to the start of the scene between
the mother and the daughter and started to play it again. I stopped looking
at mom and as I watched the mother daughter scene develop on the TV. I
started to get hot as well. I glanced down a mom and she was starting to
masturbate again. The women on the screen were undressing each other and
they started to fondle each other's breasts. My nipples were hard now and
as I reached into my panties, under my nightie, I found that my pussy was
also started to get wet. I gently pulled my pussy lips apart and started to
rub the full length of my pussy with one finger. I have always loved doing
this, ever since I started masturbating. I started to play with my clit and
really get into the video scene. I was watching mom and the scene on the TV
and masturbating. The sight of my mother masturbating naked on the lounge
and the idea of a mother and daughter scene on TV was really getting me hot.
What was getting me hotter however was the thought that, if all went well,
I would soon be making love to my own mother.

As I was playing with my clit I inserted a finger into my pussy and only
just stopped myself from moaning. I quickly looked at mom on the lounge and
realised that she hadn't heard me. Afraid that I would get caught, I crept
back to my room. But I couldn't get the picture of mom masturbating and the
mother and daughter scene on the TV out of my mind. When I came I had to
turn my head into the pillow for fear of being heard.

The first thought into my head when I woke up at 6am was that of a desperate
sexual wanting for my own mother. I didn't think about whether it was right
or wrong for society, I only knew that it was right for me - I just knew
that I wanted her. I went down to get some breakfast. Mom was still asl**p
as I peeped in through the door of her bedroom. As I looked at her the
feeling of sexual wanting just got stronger. I went downstairs and while I
was eating my breakfast I decided that I would make it easy for mom to
complete the final transition (as Bev had put it) to a sexual relationship.
It didn't think that it was going to be hard, but mum was obviously having
some last minute doubts. I knew that I wanted her and I also knew that I
had two weeks to make it happen - plenty of time. I also knew that mum had
gone to extraordinary lengths in making contact with Bev and the group and
that she had also gone almost all the way down the path and she was almost
there - she just needed me to drive the situation home.

I was happy that mom's genes had passed on to me especially my small tight
butt. My straight brunette shoulder length hair accentuated my blue eyes.
I had much less pussy hair and it was less bushy than mom's was, but still
the same color. I would have to see if I could make this work.

I took off my nightie and plain panties and put one of the lacy bra and
panties set mum and I had selected at the lingerie shop and went back down
to finish my breakfast. Mom got up at about 7 and as she came down to the
kitchen I was putting the finishing touches to her breakfast. Mom was in a
short nightie that ended mid way up her thighs. As we said hello to one
another I noticed her looking at me. I served her breakfast and gave her a
good morning hug. I hung on for a little bit longer that usual giving her a
big squeeze. As I walked back to the bench in the kitchen I looked back at
mom and saw that she was looking me up and down. When she saw me looking
back, she quickly turned her head and started eating her breakfast. She was
still being a bit shy.

I poured a cup of coffee for mom and a cup of tea for me. I went and sat
back down at the table with her and watched as she ate. I looked at mom and
said "Seeing as how we are so far away from anyone else, do you think it
would be alright if I walked around in my bra and nickers outside and just
nickers inside while we are here?" Mom looked me up and down and said "I
don't think that will be a problem dear. If you don't mind I might do the
same thing?"

"That would be great" I said excitedly.

With that mom smiled and took off her nightie. That exposed her 34D size
breasts. I took off my lacy bra and taking both breasts in my hands I
rubbed underneath saying "I hate wearing bra's sometimes, they rub
underneath - especially new ones". Mom just stared at my hands rubbing my
breasts and as she realised she had been staring, looked quickly down at her
coffee saying "Yes..Er Yeh, I know what you mean Trish". Mom tried not to
look at me and I at her but I couldn't stop thinking about how beautiful her
breasts were and how much I wanted to touch them.

After breakfast we did some cleaning around the house and organised the
place the way we wanted it. At about 10am, after another cup of tea and
coffee, mom suggested that we go for a swim down at the spring. I said
"that sounds like a great idea". I went to get the towels and as we started
to walk out the door I said "what about our bra's?". Mom playfully said "I
don't think that we are going to be seen, so why don't we forget about the
bra's". I said that it was a good idea and with that we started of towards
the spring.

As we started down the path I walked up along side mom and, putting my arm
around her lower back, said "You know what mom? I love you. I really love
you". My left breast was rubbing against mom's arm as I said it and my
nipple became erect straight away. I couldn't believe it when mom put her
arm around my shoulder. Our breasts were touching each other's and we both
looked down at the same time and then at each other. Mom said "I love you
too sweetie". As she said it she drew me closer, causing our breasts to
touch more, and kissed me on the cheek. The kiss wasn't that of a lover,
but it was getting much closer. We walked the rest of the way in silence
with our breasts and hips touching. I was starting to think that this may
not be as hard as I thought. But I would still need to be careful.

When we got to the spring we dropped our towels and I said to mum, "Would
you mind if I had a skinny dip?" Mum said, "No, not at all. Do you mind if
I join in as well?" I said that I didn't and with a little sly grin, I
purposely turned away from mom to take off my lacy panties. I moved my feet
a foot or so apart and as I bent over sliding the panties off my hips and
down my legs I kept my legs straight. This meant that my pussy as ass were
on display to my mother. I pretended to rub my calf to delay standing up a
little longer. As I shifted my eyes to look at mom, I saw that she was
staring straight at my pussy. I half bent upright and rubbed the inside of
my thigh, allowing mom a longer look. I turned around and our eyes met for
just a second then she quickly looked away.

We both dived into the spring and started to swim around enjoying the warm
water. I playfully splashed mom and she splashed me back. It quickly
turned into a wrestling match whilst treading water. Mom f***ed me under
and I escaped through her legs. As I swam through I got a good look at her
pussy, with her pussy hair floating around in the water. I was the first
time that I had been so close to her and I could feel my nipples harden
again. As I came up on the other side of her we both laughed and joked that
she was still a lot stronger that I was.

A couple of minutes later after we had settled down I playfully said to mom
"open your legs mom I want to swim through them again". Mom moved to a spot
where she could stand on the bottom and I swam through her legs. I went
under the water and turned over so that I was facing up and swimming
backwards. As I swam through her legs I slowed down and got a good look at
her pussy. I put my hands on the back of her thighs just above the knee and
gently pushed myself through. When I surfaced mom said that she wanted to
swim through my legs as well. So I stood on the bottom and spread my legs
wide. Mom swam under and turned over as I had. As I looked down at her
through the water, she paused looking up at my pussy and doing as I had done
put her hands on the back of my thighs to push herself through.

When she came up I said that I wanted to do it again. I swam towards her
upside down and, as I looked up, mom had put her face in the water and was
looking into my eyes. I shifted my gaze to mom's thighs and pussy and,
reaching out I put my hands on the back of her thighs again. Only this time
I put them higher up towards her pussy squeezing her legs before pushing
through. It was mom's turn again and putting my face in the water I looked
into her eyes. She smiled and then looking directly at my pussy she put her
hands out to put them through my legs. Mom brushed the inside of my thighs
and then put her hands even higher up the back of my thighs, just below the
start of my butt. I almost lost it at the knees and when she came up mom
had a smile on her face. A smile of pleasure not a friendly or motherly
smile. I said that I wanted to have one more go and as I approached this
time mom was again looking at me. We both smiled and as I brought my hands
forward mom lowered herself a little in the water. This caused my hands to
just brush up against mom's pussy hair and I put my hands half on and half
off her ass cheeks and pushed myself through.

Mom wanted one more go and as I stood there I watched and also lowered my
self down, but this time before mom had even gotten close. Mom saw this and
smiling up at me she put her arms out. Only this time she didn't touch my
thighs, because this time she moved into a position where one of her breasts
came up between my thighs and rubbed against my pussy. I was immediately
wet, not that you could notice, and my nipples went completely hard. Mom
stopped and she moved her hands to my butt. She took my two butt checks in
her hands and put her thumbs on the inside of my thighs.

All of a sudden she stopped, let me go and swam away from me. When she came
up mom didn't look at me and got out of the water straight away. She went
up to where her towel was and put her panties on. Fearing that mom was
retreating from what we both obviously felt, I also got out of the water and
asked if she wanted to lie down and sun bath for a while. Mom had settled
down a bit and agreed. I put my panties on and we both lay down on our
towels about a foot apart. We started talking and I purposely didn't talk
about what had happened.

A little while later we went back up to the house. Mom said that she was
tired and was going to go up for a short nap. I said that I would stay up
and probably put a movie on. After selecting a popular movie that I had
seen before I put it on and turned it up pretty loud. I crept up the steps
and up to the door of my mother's room. It was closed and as I put my ear
to the door I could hear mom moaning and as I listened she called out my
name "Oh Trish yes..".

I knew now that she wanted me and I knew that I wanted her. As I listened I
started to massage my breasts with both hands. I took the nipples between
my fingers and squeezed and started to rub my pussy through my panties. I
went down the hall to my room so I could masturbate in silence. I had
another earth shattering climax as I thought about all that had happened so
far today. I knew that I was close to enticing mom and I desperately wanted
it to happen quickly. But at the same time I couldn't afford to charge
through that last gate - in fear of frightening her away again.

I got up from the bed and put on the pair of thong panties mum had bought me
at the lingerie store. Lately I had begun to really enjoy wearing these of
the sexy feeling that I got with the material right up the crack of my arse
and the way that they slightly dug themselves into my pussy. They felt
really great and looking at myself in the mirror the panties I was really
happy that I looked as sexy as I could and that the thong panties really
accentuated my ass cheeks. This was going to be my next big move and would
hopefully break down mum's last doubts.

I went back downstairs and got out a box of cake mix. I started to make the
cake but stopped at the point where I was going to have to mix ingredients
in by hand. About 6pm, just as the sun was starting to get low in the sky I
heard the toilet flush and realising that mom would be down soon, I rushed
into the kitchen made a cup of tea and coffee and started mixing the
remaining ingredients by hand. Mom came down a couple of minutes later and
walking up beside me to see what I was doing. When she asked me why I was
baking the cake I said "Because, I love you and I want to make you as happy
as you can possibly be" Mom said "Thank you Trish. Come here and give me a
hug".

I turned towards mom with my hands up because of the cake mixture on my
hands and we both realised at the same time that, only having nickers on,
our breasts would touch if we hugged. We both hesitated. I looked at mom
and she at me, and we both shrugged and moved towards each other. With arms
out stretched I hugged mom. Our breasts touched and as I put my head on
mom's shoulder I felt my nipples go hard and I felt mom's harden against
mine from the breast to breast contact. Mom put here arms around me and
held me tight. We stood there for about 20 seconds and then mom pulled away
and she said "That was a very sweet thing to say. I want you to know that I
will always love you Trish". "I love you too mom". Mom bent forward and
gave me a light kiss on the lips. It lasted about as long as a normal kiss,
but there was a softness to it that told me that Mom wasn't far from acting
on the desire she had voiced earlier that afternoon in her bedroom.

I told mom to sit down and drink her coffee and went back to mixing the
ingredients by hand in the big cake bowl. I could see where mom sat at the
table in the reflection in the kitchen window. She sat in the chair that
was not more than 3 feet away facing directly at me. Neither of us said
anything for about 5 minutes as I mixed. I glanced over my shoulder and
caught mom looking at my ass. I said "How are you doing" and mom said "Oh
I'm just fine. Just enjoying the coffee and the rest". It was time to make
my move.

I picked up a spoon making a move to start filling the baking dish and
"accidentally" dropped it. I moved away from the bench a little closer to
mom and then squatted down and picked up the spoon. My thong panties dug
into me all the more. They rode straight up the crack of my ass and between
the lips of my pussy. I stood up and acting uncomfortable, wriggling and
squirming, I acted as if I was trying to get the panties out of the crack in
my ass. Shrugging my shoulders I went back to filling the baking dish. I
finished that and I put the dish in the oven. As I did that, I bent at the
hips, keeping my legs straight and facing my ass straight at mom.

Mom's eyes had been fixed on my ass the whole time and I now stood and faced
her. I walked right up to her and turned around. Mom was now looking at my
ass, which was not more than one foot away and looked as though I had thong
underwear on. She couldn't take her eyes off my ass and I can remember
thinking "just about there". I looked over my shoulder and bending slightly
at the hips, to give mom a better view as I had done at the spring, said
"Mom do you think that these thong panties, are too small". Mom didn't say
anything - she just stared at my little butt. I wiggled my ass pretending
to be uncomfortable. "Mom" I said louder now "do you think that they're too
small? Could you check them out please." I bent over just a little bit more
and this time I got mom's attention.

"Er..Uh...No trish...Um...Yes and No" was mom's reply as, with eyes that
were as big as golf balls, she reached out and started to lift the thong
from between my ass cheeks. As she hooked two fingers inside my panties
near the top and started to move them down to get them out of my crack, I
slowly clenched my ass cheeks. Mom was mesmerized. She now had to dig her
fingers in a little deeper and harder to get through the resistance my
clenched ass cheeks were causing. Just as she was nearing my rear hole I
suddenly released clenching them. This caused mom's two fingers to touch my
hole and come very close to my pussy before she could lessen the pressure.
This caused an involuntary moan from me as my juices started to flow and my
nipples harden even more.

Mom jumped when she realised that she had touched my rear passage. Mom said
"Oh dear, Oh my, I haven't hurt you have I Trish. I'm really sorry." As
mom pulled the panties back and released them, ensuring that they didn't dig
in too much. I answered saying "Oh No mom. That didn't hurt at all. In
fact that was quite nice. It was a bit like when I play with myself and it
also reminded me of Melanie." Mom was now tinkering with the material of my
panties, making small adjustments here and there, and brushing each cheek of
my ass repeatedly with the palm of her hand. "Mmmm, that feels good to mom"
I said, leaning back a little and putting a little bit of pressure against
mom's hands.

Mom stopped what she was doing and before she had a chance to do anything I
stool upright and turned around to face her. With my pussy not more than a
foot from her face now, and with the panties purposely between the lips of
my pussy at the front, I said "could you do the front now mom, it's really
quite rough against me, inside there. I'm sorry I have to ask you this but
I can't do it with my hands covered in cake mix. Mom was a little more
confidant this time, and I knew it was only a matter of time before I would
be making love to my mother.

Mom again put a finger inside either side of my panties and gently pulled
them towards my pussy. This time though, mom moved her fingers further
inside my panties as she slowly approached my pussy. Mom's fingers moved
through my pubic hair and I couldn't help but close my eyes and let out a
low slow moan. Mom's fingers moved to the uppermost part of the folds of my
pussy and as she moved her fingers lower she gently rubbed against the outer
lips of my pussy. Mom withdrew her fingers from my panties.

I opened my eyes and looked down at her and she looked at me and smiled. It
was the same sensual smile as the one she gave me at the spring. Mom told
me to go and wash my hands and take the cake out of the oven. I did what
she told me to, feeling sure that it was going to happen. When I got to the
oven the cake was just about done. I couldn't believe that 20 minutes had
gone already. After pulling the cake out of the oven, mom said, "Now come
over here so I can have a look at those panties of yours". I walked over
and mom turned me around feeling the cheeks of my scantly covered ass. Then
she turned me around and, shaking her head, ran her hand between my thighs
and up to the bottom of my pussy. Rubbing it she said, "No, perhaps these
panties are too small. Why don't you turn around and take them off. I
don't think that either of us need to wear panties from now on"

I turned around and without moving any further away from mom I moved my feet
apart and started to pull my panties down slowly as I had done at the spring
earlier that day. I bent at the hips keeping my legs straight. Turning to
look at mom, she was openly looking at my ass and pussy now and when she
looked me in the eyes I saw love and lust. Mom did not look away shyly but
instead returned her gaze to view what was just in front of her. I had the
panties down to my knees as mom reached out and gently stroked my ass with
both hands. She said, "You have beautiful skin Trish and we have the same
shape rear end". I stopped pulling my panties down and whilst still looking
at mom straightened up and turned slowly around.

This gave mom a close-up view of my pussy and mom openly stared at it.
Looking further up my body mom stopped at my breasts and said "And you have
a wonderful pair of breasts, with lovely nipples." Mom looked into my eyes,
and I could start to smell my own scent, as I felt my pussy became sopping
wet. I looked down at mom and said "Mom, can you help me take these panties
off please, I am having a little trouble." Mom said that she would. Mom
placed her hands on my hips and running them around to my ass began to
slowly move them down to where my panties were. When she got to my panties
she slowly moved them down to my ankles and then, moving her hand to behind
each of my knees removed one foot at a time. I was so wet and now I started
to smell mom's scent as well.

Mom stood up and standing within a couple of inches from me said, "Well I
guess that I will not be needing these any longer." Next she bent down, her
hair brushing my right nipple causing it to become painfully erect, and
removed her panties. She stood upright and reaching out with one hand took
my cheek in it. I thought that she was going to kiss me then but instead
she said "why don't you get us each a glass of wine and bring it over next
to the heater. I'll turn the heater on and get something for us to lie down
on." Aaarrgh, I thought I was going to explode. The suspense was killing
me.

I quickly poured the wine and when I brought it out to the open area
downstairs, Mom was lying on her double dooner. I lay down next to her,
offering her a glass of wine, which she took. We both had a sip. Mom
looked me straight in the eye and asked me how long I had felt like this
about her. In reply I said, "I have been thinking and fantasizing about
women for the last few months. I have always thought of you as being a very
beautiful woman but didn't think about you sexually until I sneaked out
while you had that video on last night." I couldn't tell her the truth just
yet, so I had fabricated that on the spot. Mom didn't say anything, and
waited until I went on. "When I saw the video scene where the mother and
daughter were making love it got me really excited and when I saw you
masturbating on the lounge, I almost came on the spot. I had to sneak back
into my room and play with myself. I also crept up to your room today after
we came back from the spring and heard you calling out my name. I had to
masturbate after that too and all I could think of was what it would be like
to kiss you, and to make love to you. Ever since then I haven't been able
to get that picture out of my mind."

Mom looked at me and with a voice the was filled with lust and longing and
said, "And do you still feel the same way now? Do you want to make love to
me? Because I have been thinking about making love to you for over a year
now." I looked mom straight in the eye and with a voice that hid my
nervousness said, "Yes mom. Yes I do." Mom smiled at me and said, "This is
going to be so good Trish." With that mom took my wine glass and putting
both of them aside reached out and stroked my face. I was so nervous that I
was shaking. Mom moved closer to me and gently laid me down on a pillow on
top of the dooner. Mom moved down to kiss me and just before our lips met I
closed my eyes.

The first kiss was soft and gentle and didn't last long. Mom's next kiss
was more passionate and our lips met more fully. I moved my arms to around
mom's neck and she shifted to come into contact with me almost the full
length of our bodies. Mom's skin was so warm and soft against my body and I
could feel her breasts mesh against mine and her pussy brush against my hip.
That kiss ended and mom moved her face a few inches away from mine. I
opened my eyes and said, "Kiss me again mom. Make love to me." Mom moved
her head down and we kissed again. This time we both opened our mouths at
the same time and when our tongues met I knew that this was where I wanted
to be for the rest of my life. It felt totally natural and as we opened our
mouths wider and our tongues started to move against each other's, I let out
an involuntary moan.

Mom moved her right hand from my face and slid it down my neck towards my
breasts. I raised my chest to meet her hand and she slid it between my
breasts and cupped my left breast. Mom started to gently massage my breast,
carefully staying away from my hardened nipple. Then, as though she could
read my thoughts, she took my nipple between her thumb and fore finger. She
gently rolled it and I moaned again, moving my body harder against her hand
and against her body. She detached her lips from mine and started to kiss
and lick my neck. Shifting her body weight to move on top of me, I opened
my legs and she settled between them. It was as if we were made for each
other. I lifted my thighs either side of mom's hips and my legs came around
her back. I moved my hands to mom's side and started towards her breasts.
I desperately wanted to feel them. But mom wasn't having any of that. She
stopped my arms saying, "No darling, I want to give you pleasure first. I
want you to come like you never have before."

I relaxed and mom started kissing the top of my chest moving towards my tits
and aching nipples. Mom cupped both hands over my breasts and she started
to kiss and lick the soft flesh around them. I was getting really worked up
now and was starting to moan more often saying, "Oh god mom, that feels so
good. Your tongue is so hot. Please keep going." Mom wasn't about to stop
and she took one of my nipples into her mouth, suckling and gently biting
it. I thought I was going to come right there and I could feel my juices
start to leak out of my pussy and start to dribble towards my ass. I
wrapped my open legs around mom's hips tighter, pulling her against me. I
could feel mom's pussy hairs blend with mine and I raised my hips to meet
her. Mom was all over my tits now and she was starting to moan.

I felt Mom's weight change and, looking down at mom, saw that she was
looking back at me. A smile came across her face as she started to move
down my body, kissing and licking every square inch as she went. Mom
stopped at my navel and while she was licking the inside I felt her hands
move down the inside of my legs to my knees. She stopped at the knees and
gently pushed them further apart as she started to move further down towards
my pussy. Mom moved her body back and missing the area of my crouch all
together started to lick, kiss and gently bite the inside of my legs. Mom
kept this up moving towards my pussy, switching from one leg to the other.
This was driving me nuts. I tried to move my pussy closer to mom's mouth,
but she kept avoiding my moves. Mom started to lick and nibble at the
tendon on both sides of my pussy (the one that strains tight when you open
your legs).

Mom looked at my pussy and said, "My you are wet aren't you darling." She
reached out with one hand and gently skimmed it over my mound. I was really
wound up and moaning and writhing around. I said "Oh please mom, please,
lick my pussy. Kiss it. Put you fingers in me. Fuck me with your tongue!"
Mom put the thumbs of both hands on the outer lips of my pussy and gently
pulled them apart. She ran one of her fingers up and down the inside of my
pussy lips, just the way I like to do it, and moaning she said, "Oh Trish,
you are really wet." I looked up at her as she took her finger away and she
put it in her mouth, moaning and said, "You taste good. Almost good enough
to eat." "Almost!" I said.

Just as I was about to plead for mom to go down on me, mom dived straight
down to my pussy and opening my pussy lips, licked my pussy from my opening
to my clit. I let out a loud moan as she did this and a yelp when her
tongue passed over my clit. Mom didn't stop this time, she started to lick
around my opening and around my clit. Then she started to lick my clit
directly. After about three strokes of mom's tongue I came. I came like I
had never before. It hit me so hard and so fast that I thought I was going
to black out. My body convulsed and I f***ed my pussy further into mom's
face.

Mom just kept licking my clit. I took my breasts in my hands and pinching
the nipples could feel another orgasm approaching. Mom seemed to know just
what to do because next she inserted a finger into my pussy. She started to
move it in and out and then inserted a second finger. I felt the next
orgasm starting and telling her so, she sucked my clit into her mouth and
started pumping the fingers she had in me faster and faster. My second
orgasm started and I screamed, calling out to mom "Oh, Oh, Mom that's it.
I'm coming. I'm coming." My body convulsed over and over as my orgasm
crashed down upon me. Mom took her mouth from my clit and the fingers from
my pussy and started to drink my juices. She made loud slurping noises and
as the orgasm started to subside, stuck her tongue inside me to lick the
remaining juices from inside my pussy. Mom pushed her face hard against my
pussy and reaching in as far as she could go with her tongue started to move
it around and in and out of me.

This triggered yet another orgasm, stronger than the other two. I was
hopelessly lost in orgasmic bliss. I put my hands down and pushed mom's
head harder towards my pussy. She kept her tongue inside me and I kept
coming.

It was the most fulfilling moment I had ever had and I wanted it to last
forever.

Mom stayed where she was until my third orgasm has subsided and I had let go
of her head. I looked down as she raised her head to see her face covered
with my juices. I put my hands on mom's shoulders and pulled her back up my
body. I wanted to kiss her. I wanted to taste the juices my pussy had left
on her face. We kissed passionately open mouthed, tongues entwined. I
licked the juices off mom's face and we kissed again, all the time with my
legs around mom, never wanting to let go. I took mom's face in my hands and
looking deep into her eyes said, "Oh mom, that was the most wonderful thing
anyone has ever done to me. I love you." And I kissed her again. We
stayed right there for about five minutes, arms around each other, with mom
also embraced by my legs.

Mom broke the embrace and reaching for our wine glasses, handed me mine. I
took a sip and then put my glass back where it was. I reached out and took
mom's glass and putting it aside also said, "Now I want to pleasure you mom.
I want to give you what you gave me." I lay mom back and moving straight
on top of her moved between her legs.

This time mom raised her knees up under my arms as we started to kiss. I
felt our pussy's come into contact and spread my legs a little either side
of mom's hips to get better contact. I felt mom's pussy lips with mine,
felt them open as mine did and felt her clit as it rubbed against mine. We
both let out a low moan into each other's mouths. I f***ed my tongue as far
into mom's mouth as I could and she greedily sucked on it. I moaned into
mom's mouth and detaching myself from her mouth I started to kiss her neck
and suck on her ears. I moved straight to mom's chest, wanting to get my
hands on those beautiful tits and large hard nipples I could feel against
mine. Mom's tits were bigger than mine and sagged a little towards either
side of her chest, but they were still exquisite - as far as I was
concerned. I raised my head to look at them.

Taking both breasts in my hands, the first breasts of another woman I had
ever touched with my hands. I was amazed that they felt so soft and
massaging them, I took the nipples in each hand and started to play with
them. Mom moaned and said, "Oh that's it Trish. Squeeze them harder
darling. Lick them and bite them a little." I did just that. I took one
of mom's nipples in my mouth and started to suck and lick the nipple. Then
I took the other on in my mouth and did the same. Moving back to the first
nipple I gently sucked on it then gently bit it. This extracted a moan from
mom and as I bit a little harder and moved my jaw sideways back and forth,
rolling mom's nipple between my teeth, mom moaned again. I repeated this
with the second nipple and got the same response. Then I felt mom's hands
on my shoulders, gently moving me down.

I had been waiting for this moment and I was going to enjoy it. I kissed
and licked every part of mom's body as I moved lower towards her pussy.
When I arrived at her trimmed mound a feeling of utter desperation overcame
me. I felt that if I didn't taste mom's juices that very instant I would
collapse and die. I moved straight to her pussy and starting at the bottom,
closest to her puckered rear hole, licked upwards, parting her pussy lips
and tasting her for the first time. Mom tasted lovely. I moved my hands to
part her pussy lips and lifted my head to look at Mom's pussy. Her outer
lips were all red and puffy and Mom's clit was fully exposed. Her clit was
larger than mine was and I reached out with the tip of my tongue to touch
it. As the tip of my tongue started to circle Mom's clit she moaned.

Mom lifted her knees, keeping her legs spread. This gave me much better
access to all of her pussy. I started licking in earnest then, changing the
shape of my tongue to a wide flat surface to lick all of Mom's pussy and a
pointy tip to concentrate on her clit. I was totally absorbed in Mom's
pussy. I was breathing it in and it was all I could see and taste - I loved
going down on Mom.

I poked my tongue into Mom's hole and pushed my face as hard against it as I
could. My nose rubbed Mom's clit and both of my hands gripped her slim hips
pulling my face into her. That's when I felt Mom's first orgasm arrive.
Mom's canal spasmodically clamped down on my tongue as I moved it in and
out, fucking her with it. She yelled out so loudly, I was lucky that we
were so far away from anyone. I just kept licking and sucking her. Mom
came a second and a third time.

I let instinct take over and I lifted my face of Mom's pussy and removed my
hands from her thighs. I immediately put one finger inside Mom and quickly
followed it with a second and then a third - all the while pumping slowly.
Mom was saying, "Ooohhh...that feels sooo good. Now pump it harder
Trish....Fuck Mom with your hand." I moved my left hand to Mom's clit and
rubbed it with my thumb. I started to really pump my fingers into Mom's
pussy watching as they disappeared and reappeared. Mom almost yelled, "Oohh
yes..yes..yes...Oh fuck...Oh Fuck, I'm going to come!". I looked up at her
face past her very erect nipples and swollen breasts. Mom had a look of
utter satisfaction on her face and then she came.

Mom's pussy clamped down on my fingers squeezing them together, fluttering
and clamping. Mom threw her head back and her arms flailed about in the
air. After about fifteen to twenty seconds Mom's body went completely
slack, her face became totally relaxed and she just laid there breathing
deeply for about a minute before her eyes slowly opened. Mom had blacked
out.

I slowly withdrew my fingers from Mom's pussy, and she moaned as I did so.
"Was that OK Mom?" I said, wanting and I moved up to embrace her again
lying on the doona next to her. "Oh Trish, my wonderful little daughter, I
think that that was the best sex I have ever had," Mom said with watery
eyes. We embraced and it was then that I had a wonderful revelation - this
is just day 2 of a two week holiday and we also had the rest of our lives.... Continue»
Posted by Marcia2 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time  |  Views: 3865  |  
93%
  |  4

My First Time with My Dad

Mf f-solo inc father daughter exhib first


Table of Contents:
Chapter 1 – My Life Before i****t
Chapter 2 – An Attitude Adjustment
Chapter 3 – Debating i****t
Chapter 4 – “Seducing” My Dad
Chapter 5 – First Time Sex With My Dad


Chapter 1 – My Life Before i****t
=================================

My parents have always kept themselves in pretty good shape and my mom still
looks fantastic in her bikini while my dad still wears almost the same pant
size from when he graduated from college. Indeed, when I was a teenage my
Mom loved it when people would mistake her for my older s****r. No doubt it
helped that she only gave birth to one c***d. I was a rough delivery and so
based on her doctor’s recommendation, my mom didn't have any more c***dren.
As her only c***d, she and I have always very close and I share everything I
do with her - and I do mean everything.

From my earliest memories, nudity at home was never anything to be ashamed of
yet at the same time, it wasn't necessarily something to be flaunted either.
I can’t stress enough that we were NOT nudists. We never went to any
“clothing optional” clubs or did anything involving nudity away from home or
with other people. Personally, I’ve never been able to understand why anyone
would even WANT to be a nudist. To me it feels unnatural, almost f***ed, as
if you’re pushing yourself onto someone else. Maybe that’s why if I AM nude
around the house then it’s almost always when I’m alone.

To help illustrate what I’m saying, here are some examples. While it was
considered normal for us to be naked in the hot tub, that was because my dad
said he didn't want us to contaminate the water with our swim suits rather
than any desire on his part to ogle his naked wife and daughter. We never
just lounged around nude in the f****y room watching TV. For one my mom
simply didn't consider it to be hygienic and besides not to mention it just
felt better to have a little protection on.

In another case, if my dad was taking a shower I wasn’t afraid to do my hair
in the bathroom nor did it bother me for him to shave while I was in the tub
or shower. We were naked only because it wouldn't have made any sense to
wear anything, not because we wanted the other to see us nude.

As a little girl I went to bed wearing the same things all little girls did -
pajamas, nighties, and so forth. I started sl**ping nude when I was turned
twelve; not for any sex-related reasons but more because that was how my
parents had always slept. Like most k**s when they were going through
puberty, I was always trying hard not to be a “k**” anymore. Once I tried it
I found that it just felt better to sl**p naked and so I have done so ever
since. It want something I usually even thought about until I would spend
the night at a friend’s house and have to wear pajamas or a nightshirt. Such
times served to remind just how uncomfortable and restricted it made me feel
not being naked. Still, even at home I keep a nightshirt or a robe by the
bed to put on when I get up so I don’t have to run around the house nude.

In today’s world plagued with so much pornography on the Internet and media,
too many k**s are becoming addicted to porn or even worse, de-sensitized to
it. Thus today it’s all the worse when parents add an element of mystery and
intrigue by condemning sex or portraying it as something perverted or taboo.

In stark contrast, my parents brought me up to appreciate the not-so-subtle
differences between porn and art, to recognize the joys raised by eroticism
over the tastelessness of vulgarity. Today I can appreciate eroticism but
pornography turns me off, especially today’s obsession with cheap “amateurs”,
“interviews”, “castings” and other supposedly “real” situations that anyone
can tell are just cheap whores. At least the “vintage” videos in my dad’s
porn collection bothered to at least try to instill a little plot and story
line.

Speaking of nudity and sex, it’s always seemed a shame to me that when it
comes to sex that most parents shroud the topic in mystery, treating it as
taboo and putting their k**s on a guilt trip if they catch them so much as
masturbating or just playing around. Fortunately for me, my parents have
always been totally open about sex, yet all the while stressing respect AND
responsibility. Thus while I may have been much more aware of sex when I was
growing up in comparison to most k**s, I was undoubtedly much more
responsible and prepared to handle it when I grew old enough to start doing
more than just talk about it.

Although my parents never actually made love in front of me while I was
growing up, I knew they did frequently as it was the only time the bedroom
door was closed. Heck, they may as well have just hung out a sign saying
“Stay out, parents making love!” Rather than being embarrassed of my
parent’s having sex, I feel that one of the greatest gifts my parents gave me
throughout my c***dhood was the security that came from knowing that my
parents are totally in love with one another - physically as well as
emotionally.

When it comes to masturbation, I consider it a totally different topic from
sex. Masturbation is a natural act that allows a person to deal with the
inner needs and emotions that we all have as a result of being created by God
as sexual beings. Even though almost everybody does it, society still treats
it like a forbidden ritual. Personally I think making someone feel guilty
about masturbating is counter-productive. Not only will you not stop them,
but it may well result in creating an unhealthy attitude and lack of respect
for their own sexuality.

I don’t really remember exactly when I first started to explore myself. I DO
know that I didn’t deliberately masturbate until I was eleven but that’s more
because my mom remembers it more than me marking it on my calendar or
anything like that. In fact, my mom was the one that taught me to masturbate
(well, some things come natural but it never hurts to get a few pointers).
She even offered me the contents of her toy drawer next to the bed but I’ve
always preferred to just use my fingers.

My parents (especially my dad) masturbated frequently and they made no effort
to hide it yet there was NOTHING kinky or perverted about what they did. The
key was that like nudity, they didn’t flaunt it either. Basically if the
mood struck them, they did it – it was really that simple. Also, they did it
discretely so I was not like my dad put on a show for me just because he was
turned on by Amanda Tapping of StarGate fame. In fact, most of the time he
masturbated around me I didn’t even know he was doing it.

One of the many problems created when sex is treated as secretive and taboo
is that most people who are raised that way instantly assume that if someone
is nude or masturbates around someone else, that there is some inference of a
desire for a sexual relationship. Well, that just goes to show how wrong
impressions get started by people who don't know what they’re talking about.
I NEVER felt that way growing up. If I saw my dad masturbating because he was
turned on by a movie or picture of beautiful woman, I didn’t assume that he
wanted to have sex with ME, I knew that he was just horny. My mother had a
drawer full of vibrators next to her bed which she used frequently.

As for myself, whether watching a sexy movie or I was just feeling horny,
I’ve never felt inhibited from touching myself wherever or whenever I needed
to in order to release the sexual tension built up within me. The key thing
is that I was taught that discretion was just being polite, not that I needed
to hide anything. Since I usually would just reach inside my pajamas or
under my skirt without making a big show of it, why not do it when you need
to rather than wait to go off and do it in private? I would bet that most of
the time my parents don't even know I’m doing it!

Basically I learned most everything I needed to know about sex from my mom.
She was also the one who got me on birth control when I became sexually
active. Unlike most girls who have to hide what they do with their
boyfriends from their parents, when I gave up my virginity at the ripe old
age of f******n I couldn't wait to get home and tell my Mom all about it.
After that she insisted that I tell her everything did on my dates with every
guy I’ve been with – and I do mean EVERYTHING. She use to joke with me that
me telling her such stuff was the price I had to pay for my birth control
pills but actually I think she lived vicariously through me.

My parents knew just about everything I did when I was growing up, mostly
because I never felt the need to hide anything from them. Rather than preach
to me about abstinence and other ridiculous notions that are a total waste of
time, they generally encouraged me to take advantage of the opportunities of
adolescence and enjoy myself.

My mom especially loved to sit in bed next to me after I came home from a hot
date and listen to me as I would describe every detail of what the guy had
done to me – and me to him. I’m not sure who got turned on more during those
special mother-daughter times - her listening to how her little girl was
fucked her boyfriends or me telling her about it and watching her reactions.
It wasn't unusual for her to leave after I was through and head straight for
the drawer next to her bed. If anything, I gave me a thrill to see how much
my mom seemed to be reliving her own teen years vicariously through me.

My dad was just as interested in my dates as my mom but he was also very
concerned that I took precautions to keep myself safe. Believe it or not, my
dad actually preferred that I bring boys home to fuck me because then at
least he knew I was OK. I understood that he was just a dad anxious about
his little girl so I would leave the door to my bedroom cracked open for him
to keep on eye on us, especially when I was with a new boy. It also made me
feel more secure knowing that my dad was keeping an eye on things.

Now before you think of me as being totally naïve, of course I knew he also
enjoyed watching us and often he would masturbate afterwards. As my mom
often reminded me in such circumstances, my dad was also a man and had the
same reactions any other man would have seeing two teenagers fucking in bed,
even if the girl was his own daughter. Indeed, I would have far more worried
if he DIDN’T get turned on!

From f******n until just after I turned sixteen I fucked a total of six
teenage boys plus an older married guy from my dad’s office. During that
same time I found that I really enjoyed blowjobs and personally, I felt I had
a natural knack for them. Thus while I may have been very selective over
whose penis I allowed in my vagina, I did take advantage of every opportunity
to suck cock. There is just something about sucking a boy dick, feeling him
get hard, and then bringing him to a climax, all with just my mouth, that is
exhilarating to me. I was also quite proud of what I felt was a well-
deserved reputation among the boys for being the best cocksucker in my
school. After all, I worked hard for it – and I deserved it.

I’ve said all of this so far so people would have a better understanding of
where I was in my life up to this time and perhaps why things happened the
way they did. Frankly, I don’t think I was raised all that different from
most k**s. Certainly there was nothing that would have caused me to think
that anything like i****t would ever enter my life.


Chapter 2 – An Attitude Adjustment
==================================

One night, a couple of months after my sixteenth birthday, I came home early
from a party. It was suppose to be fun but after I got there it turned into
a boring evening full of nothing but a lot of people I didn’t know standing
around smoking and drinking – neither of which I did nor did I enjoy being
around such people. The guy who brought me was pretty hot but he soon became
so d***k I didn't even want to suck him, let alone have him fuck me, so in
disgust I asked a girlfriend to take me home.

When I walked through the front door I didn’t see my parents nor did I hear
the TV down in the basement, so I assumed that my parents must have left for
the evening. There wasn't a note or anything which didn't surprise me since
I was expected to be home late and that they probably figured that they would
be back before I got home. I’d had my eye on the guy who had taken me to the
party for a while and they both knew I was horny for him so the odds of me
being home early were pretty low.

Once upstairs, I noticed their bedroom was also empty which only confirmed my
theory regarding their whereabouts. Entering my bedroom, I was about to turn
on the overhead light when I heard something from outside my open bedroom
window. It was just cracked open for some fresh air but enough to let the
sound in unimpeded.

Our bedrooms are on the second floor and mine overlooked the back deck which
included a large hot tub. Peeking out the window between the drawn blinds, I
couldn’t believe my eyes - my parents home! The two of them were in the hot
tub which in and of itself wasn't unusual as we definitely got our money's
worth from it. What WAS surprising was that they were going at it like two
horny teenagers in heat! Needless to say, they were both completely naked
with my dad seated on the edge while my mom was mostly underwater except for
her head and shoulders which were between his spread-open legs as she sucked
his hardened cock!

It was not the first time by any means I’d seen my dad with an erection but
it WAS the first time I saw my mom (or anyone for that matter) sucking it. I
smiled to myself as my mom was demonstrating some pretty awesome cocksucking
skills. Obviously she’d had lots of practice as her face was buried in my
dad's wet crotch and she was taking all of his stiff cock in her mouth. From
the look on my dad's face he was enjoying it immensely! His hands were on her
head, pulling it into him, forcing himself deeper down her throat.

Instinctively I turned away out of respect for their privacy. As I said, my
parents were open about almost every area of their lives except for their
lovemaking which had always been something special that they reserved for
just between the two of them. The only problem was that I couldn't help
myself – something inside me seemed to be compelling me to watch them. It
was like I was hypnotized, my body reacting on its own without me controlling
it.

Like in a trance, I turned back to the window and looked down at them as they
began to make passionate love. My mom was in a doggie position with her
hands on the edge and her bare wet butt facing my dad as he banged her hard
from behind. I couldn't quite make out his dick as it penetrated her, but
the motions they were making were unmistakable. Oh yeah, he was fucking her!

It wasn’t like this was the first time I’d seen two people having sex. Many
of the parties I was going to often involved somebody doing it. This was
different though as this wasn't two of my friends or even two strangers going
at it. This was my mom and dad! I knew I should feel guilty spying on them
like this but I couldn't tear my eye away. How often had I heard them doing
it through the wall between our bedrooms but this was the first time I was
getting to see what was happening when I heard those moans and groans.

After a while they reversed positions to where she was seated with her legs
spread wide open while he moved in between them. My mom used her fingers to
push aside her matted wet pubic hair. Watching him approach her I just
stared, afraid that if I blinked even once I might miss something. My mom
used her hand to skillfully guide my dad’s erection into her hairy pussy. I
drew in a sharp breath as for the first time in my life I actually could see
my father’s dick penetrate my mother. She threw her head back and arched her
back as he thrust himself deep inside of her.

Speaking of pussies, there was a growing sensation in my own as I imagined
how my mom must be feeling at that moment, feeling her hungry pussy being
filled by her lover’s swollen cock. I didn’t matter whose it was, it was in
her and that was what counted.

I watched intently, frozen in place as my dad fucked my mom over and over,
including several positions I’d never tried. The more I watched the more I
was realized that I was getting incredibly turned on! To my astonishment and
even a bit of embarrassment, my pussy was getting wetter by the second while
my mouth was dry like a desert. It didn't help either that I hadn’t been
fucked tonight the way I’ hoped and expected to be. Stupid guy! I wonder if
he had any idea how horny I was tonight and how badly I’d wanted him to fuck
me? In any case, seeing my parents making love brought out all the horniness
that had been building up in me during the course of the evening.

Suddenly the most astonishing realization struck me. It was as if in the
blink of an eye something just clicked inside of me, like a switch that had
laid dormant all my life but was suddenly turned on. I couldn't believe it.
Oh my god, for the first time in my life I was feeling a genuine sexual
attraction to my own parents! Sure there had been times I might get horny
seeing my dad jerking his cock, especially when he would cum and spray all
over himself but it was more that it reminded me of being laid by my
boyfriend, not my dad jerking off. Masturbating with your mother is a great
way to spend an evening, but it’s not like we even touched each other – or
even mentioned it.

My mind churned as I started to think about how in recent years that my dad
was getting an erection more and more often when he saw me nude or playing
with myself, or at least he wasn’t hiding it as much as he use to. Until now
I was appreciative (and a little amused) that he was turned on by me yet I
knew deep down that it meant nothing more to him personally then when he
would get horny from some anonymous slut in a dirty video. It couldn’t have
been ME, his daughter, that he was getting hard thinking about, it was the
“girl” he saw. In a way, I guess you could say I considered myself a
facilitator, not a participant, of my dad’s sexual fantasies. That’s a LONG
was from having sex with him!

Watching my parents making love for the first time in my life, I realized
that what I was feeling now was something entirely new for me, something I’d
never even fantasized about let alone hope would come true. It was a little
unsettling even as for the first time in my life I was being turned on by
watching a dick that wasn't just some boyfriend or a boy making a move on me,
it was my DAD’S cock that I was thinking about.

It’s really hard to describe my feelings then. It wasn't that knot I get in
my stomach when I see a boy’s nice dick and I want it so bad I could scream.
This was something I’d never experienced before. For the past two years I’d
had sex to please one person - ME. The only time I sucked a dick or let a
guy fuck me was when there was something in it for me. Now, for the first
time in my life I wanted to have sex to please someone else. For the first
time I didn’t want to just pretend to submit to someone just to make it fun
for me, but rather because I wanted to give myself totally and completely to
someone - my father.

Yes, I wanted to give myself to him. I wanted my dad to do the same thing to
me that he was doing for my mother. Just as he was showing my mother his
love to her as her husband, I wanted him to show his love for me as my father
in this intimate way. But more than anything else I wanted to please him in
the same way I could tell that my mother was pleasing him. I wanted to be
the best daughter I could possibly be for him, attending to his needs and
desires as I knew only I could do.

To be sure, it wasn’t like I was simply horny for my dad, it wasn't that way
at all. Face it, my dad might not be in that bad of shape but we’re still
talking about a guy more than twice my age, not a hunk at school. This
wasn’t lust, this was love. Not the sort of love I felt for my first
boyfriend Steve but the love of a daughter for her father.

Of course, no matter how you view the emotional implications, in the end it
was still SEX that I was thinking about, just that now it was all about sex
with my DAD. As much as I felt these new feelings in me, there was still a
part of me that was shocked beyond words that I could even be thinking this
way. Like, what kind of kinky, perverted girl would want to suck her own
father’s cock? How could I even THINK about my dad fucking me, let alone do
anything about it for real? What would my parents think of me if they knew
how I was feeling right now?

Even worse, at least so far as my sensibilities went, it wasn't just a blow
job that I was thinking of giving him. Nooooooo, I wanted my dad to fuck me!
Despite my rationalizations that what I was watching was a mother-father
thing, not just sex, I still couldn't help but feeling hot but yet there was
this other side of me that was trying to tell me that such feelings were
wrong. But yet the more I thought about it the more I had to ask, why? Just
because he was my father didn't mean we couldn't share our most intimate
feelings. So it was i****t? So what?

My parents and I had discussed a lot things regarding sex as I grew up but
i****t was one topic that was NEVER mentioned. It wasn’t like they didn't
want to talk about it, the subject simply never came up. I certainly wasn’t
going to be the one to initiate it. Until a few moments ago the very idea
never even crossed my mind.

Then I thought about it some more. While my parents had never encouraged
anything whatsoever regarding i****t, at the same time I don’t remember them
once ever coming right out and telling me that it was wrong either. You
would think that if they considered it inherently wrong that they would have
said something about it, just as they had about other things they didn’t
think I should to do.

Sheesh, you can imagine how confused I was at this moment as I grappled with
the conflicting feelings that were emerging, feelings that were so new to me
yet so incredibly sharp, so overpoweringly strong, I was feeling totally
overwhelmed by them. A part of me was urging me to immediately strip and
join them in the hot tub but at the same time, it scared the heck out of me
to even think about it. What would they say? Would it repulse them? Would
they think I was some kind of pervert? So many things were going through my
head that all I could do for the moment was stand there motionless, staring
at my naked parents below me as they made love.

The more I watched my mom and dad, the hornier I got. Like, who can watch
two people they love and adore making love without getting turned on? With
each thrust of my father’s dick into my mom’s pussy, I became more and more
convinced that I wanted him to do that very same thing to me.

My fingers began to touch me as my body instinctively responded. Feelings of
lust and desire arose in me that I’d never felt before, at least not in this
way. All my life I’d loved my father and would do anything for him. Was
this any different? Suddenly I began to understand more about why I was
feeling the way I was. I realized that there was something I could give him
the nobody else in the world could – his own daughter! I wanted to please my
father but I couldn't help but wonder if he would accept the gift I wanted to
give him.

As I stood there by the window, watching them intently, I began to play with
myself. My right hand reached under my short skirt and moved aside the
skimpy thong I was wearing. My fingers quickly found my swelling clit and
then I pressed my middle finger between my pussy lips and up inside of me as
I watched my father’s hard cock moving in and out of my mother’s hot hairy
pussy. As my finger pushed inside of me, for the first time in my life I
imagined it was my father’s dick as he entered me. The very thought made my
pussy tingle!

It didn't take long before I was so worked up it was all I could do to not
run down there and join them! Eventually my dad came and I watched as he
sprayed his cum all over my mom's face and hair as she stroked his cock with
both hands. Using his cock like a squeegee, she wiped as much of it as she
could into her mouth and gently sucked him some more as he softened. Oh my
god - I came so hard when she did that! My legs felt week and I leaned
against the wall to keep my balance as my orgasm swept through me.

All I could think about at that moment was my dad’s cock, how it would feel
in me, how it would feel for him to erupt in me and pour his seed into my
pussy - his own daughter’s pussy at that. What would it be like to have your
own father fuck you? Would he even do it? Had he ever dreamed of fucking
his own daughter? Would he want to cum inside of me?

Eventually they kissed passionately for the longest time after which they
grabbed their towels and headed back towards the house. Damn, I couldn't let
them know I’d seen them, let alone masturbated as I watched them! Good grief,
what would they say if they knew their own daughter had just masturbated
while dreaming of having sex with her father?

So much of our relationship was based on trust and mutual respect, especially
in dealing with sexual matters, so how could I possibly explain my new
feelings for my dad? Even worse, as far as my parents were concerned making
love was something intimate that they’d always kept as something special
between the two of them and now I had violated that privacy. How could I ask
them to trust me if they ever found out what I’d just done? I was no better
than a Peeping Tom.

In a state of panic I quickly stripped off my clothes and threw them under
the bed (where most of my dirty clothes seemed to end up anyway) and slipped
under the covers. When they came upstairs to their bedroom, I heard the
floorboard squeak outside my room and I knew that someone must be checking me
out. Even though the light in my bedroom was off, the hall light was more
than enough for anyone to see that I was in bed.

M eyes were tightly shut as I pretended to be asl**p but I could still
imagine them looking at each other, probably wondering how long I’d been home
and if I’d seen them. Acting as though they’d just awakened me, I slowly
opened my eyes, blinking at the light and flashing what I hoped was an
innocent smile. As it turned out only my dad was standing there, silhouetted
against the hallway light. He was still nude from being in the hot tub but
his erection was long gone.

“So when did you get home baby?” he asked softly, “Kind of early, isn’t it?
Everything OK?”

I explained how the party had been a bust and that I’d just gotten home a few
minutes ago. He looked at me and I wondered if he could see how flushed I
remained from having just masturbated so hard. The light was probably too
dim though and if he suspected anything he didn't certainly show it.

My dad stepped in my room and gave me a kiss on the cheek.

“Well, sl**p tight baby,” he whispered.

“G’nite daddy... luv ya.”

How many times had he done this in the past? Hundreds? Thousands? Yet for
the first time I was distinctly conscious of the fact he was nude and his
cock was literally just inches away from my head. Although the circumstances
were no different than so many times before, it was like being Eve in the
garden, aware of her nudity for the first time when before that it wasn't
even something she thought about.

I couldn't help but glance at his crotch and look at his dick hanging there
in the dim light. Had I really imagined sucking that very cock and him
fucking me with it just a few minutes ago? It was the same dick I’d felt
under me when I sat on his lap in the hot tub, the same one that he would
stroked while watching a sex girl on TV. It hadn’t changed but I certainly
had. It might be the same dick I’d ignored before, but there was no ignoring
it anymore.

At the same time he was acting so normally that it made me wonder if I had
someone imagined everything, that it was all just a weird dream. That
simple, innocent kiss while standing there naked beside me without a hint of
sexual intent made me feel as if he’d woken me from a dream and none of what
had just happened was real. Yet I knew better. It WAS all real and I looked
away from him quickly, not sure of whether I should be looking at it that way
or not.

If my dad noticed anything unusual about my actions he didn't make any
indication of it before leaving to go to their bedroom. Alone again I just
laid there and let out a long breath. OMG, did he have any idea what I was
thinking when I looked at his exposed crotch? Thank goodness the lights were
dim and he couldn't see how flushed I was.

As I replayed the events of the last hour or so I found the heat between my
legs returning and before long I was going at it again. I dreamed that my
father hadn’t left but instead of kissing me, he had taken his cock and
rubbed it against my lips, demanding that I suck him.

It wasn't long before I came as I imagined sucking my dad’s cock while he
stood there by the side of my bed. I fell asl**p with thoughts of being in
the hot tub with them, of letting my dad fuck me as my mom watched and played
with herself.

Afterwards I dreamed that he told me what a good daughter I was and how much
he loved me – and how he especially loved fucking me.


Chapter 3 – Debating i****t
===========================

The next morning I woke up and for a moment I thought everything that had
happened the night before was just an awesome dream. If anything, I felt
guilty for having spied on my parents and even guiltier still for imaging
those things with my dad. It wasn't fair of me to think that he would ever
do such a thing to his daughter. What kind of father did I think he was
that he would actually fuck his own daughter?

As I usually did in such circumstances, I prayed for a while, asking God for
His guidance and especially His forgiveness. When I finished praying, it
suddenly became clear to me, as if God was already answering my prayer. The
Bible says to honor you mother and father. Well, how much more could I honor
my father than to submit myself to him? It would be almost like I was
sacrificing myself for him except in this case it would be for his pleasure.

At first I was troubled by the adultery aspect. Regardless of what they may
have done before marriage, once my parents took their wedding vows they’d
never had sex with anyone else (at least, that is what I thought at that
time). Was fucking your daughter really the same as being with another
woman?

The more I thought about it the more I realized that it wasn't the same thing
at all. For goodness sakes I was his DAUGHTER, his own flesh and bl**d, not
some outsider that he would lust for and then take in violation of his vows
to his wife. In fact, I slowly came to the realization that my dad DESERVED
to fuck me, that as my father he even had the RIGHT to do so. Thus by
withholding myself from him, as I had for so many years, was that a sign of
disrespect on my part?

For the next few nights I continued to debate this with myself and in doing
so, found myself rubbing my pussy constantly as I replayed over and over how
my dad made love to my mom that night. No matter how conflicted I might
start out, in the end I would always fantasize about having my dad doing
those same things to me. I couldn't help but dream about what might have
happened if I’d surprised them by jumping in the hot tub while they were
still making love. Would they have let me join in and made it a genuine
f****y night?

The more I thought about it the more I realized how badly I wanted him to do
to me what I watched him do to Mom. It may have seemed crazy before but I
knew now without a shadow of doubt that I wanted my own father to fuck me! I
wanted nothing more than to please him and show him how much I loved him by
giving him the one thing he’d never had – sex with his daughter.

This was becoming more and more about pleasing my father, about honoring him,
about fulfilling my obligations as his daughter, about my duties that I was
becoming painfully aware that I’d failed to meet. The more I read my Bible
and thought about it, the more guilty I felt as I soon realized I’d been
withholding something from my dad that he DESERVED, something that as my
father he had earned and thus had the right to possess in any way he wanted –
ME.

It also dawned on me that while i****t wasn’t something I’d ever discussed
with my parents, it needed to be brought up now. In all fairness to my
parents, I suppose we’d avoided it until now more because there was no reason
to discuss it than making a conscious decision. Thus all I‘d ever heard
about i****t until now was from the news when some perverted father would
**** or abuse his daughter. In truth, I had no idea how my parents felt
about the subject. Was it something they’d avoided because they didn't
believe in it? Would they be upset if they knew how I had been feeling
lately?

Regardless of my fears and worries, by now I wanted more than anything to
submit myself completely to him, to tell him that it was OK for me to take in
whatever way he wanted. I fantasized about him whispering to me that he
loved me so much that he wanted to show me in a special way, a way that only
a father could with his daughter. I dreamed of him taking me in his arms and
pushing his hard cock deep inside of me. God, I wanted so badly for him to
want to cum in me and give me his most intimate gift.

OK, I’m not a saint. To be 100% honest, it was more than just doing it for
my dad. Deep down there was a part of me that wanted him to fuck me for my
own pleasure as well. Watching him fuck my mom and seeing her cumming so
hard I knew from the start that I wanted him to do the same to me as well!
After all, I loved sex so why not?

Now that I was thinking about my dad in new ways, other thoughts and
questions began to surface as well. Even though my parents had always kept
sex to themselves and not tried in any way to f***e themselves on me, as I
sat in class I found myself looking back at events in my life and wondering
what was REALLY on their minds during some of those times. Now I was curious
and wondered if my dad had ever thought of ME when he masturbated. When I
would play with myself in the f****y room while we watched a sexy movie, what
was really turning him on more – me masturbating or the movie? Until now I‘d
always thought it was the movie but maybe it was more than that – or was it
just wishful thinking on my part?

I remembered back to when I was barely eight years old and I’d seen him
stroking himself in their bedroom for the first time. Of course I’d seen his
dick plenty of times before but never like this. My mom caught me watching
him (how do they always know what you’re doing anyway?) and she took me to my
room where she explained to me what was happening with my dad.

Later that night when we were all in the hot tub, my mom showed me how to
hold and stroke his cock so I would know what a man felt like. It surprised
me when he came and some of it hit me on the face. I vaguely remembered them
arguing then, as if my mom was upset with something he wanted to do. Now,
eight years later, I wondered what he had wanted from me? Neither of them
had ever mentioned it again ever since so did he still think about me doing
it that night?

As I said, I never touched him that way again in the eight years that had
passed. Granted, I certainly saw his cock grow and erupt many times as I
grew up. After all my dad, like most men, masturbated a LOT. Yet I never
once thought he did it because of me even though I knew my dad sometimes
looked at me a lot more intensely over the past couple of years as I began to
grow in all the right places.

Actually I felt flattered that I was starting to look attractive and sexy
enough to catch his my own dad’s eye. He WAS a guy and I was secretly
thrilled every time I caught him giving me the once-over when he thought I
wasn’t looking. He also looked at lots of other girls and he didn’t have sex
with any of them so why would it be any different with me?

I think it’s important for people to know that my father NEVER made any overt
move towards me in a sexual way as I was growing up (forgetting the hot tub
incident). Even if he did get an erection when I was around, I assumed it
was a direct result of seeing a pretty girl on the TV show that he’d just
watched.

I’m not totally naïve though. Of course I knew it turned him on to secretly
watch me having sex with a boyfriend in my room or watch me masturbate. Mom
explained to me years ago when I first started maturing that my father was a
man and like all men, there were parts of his body which he couldn’t control.
Thus is it any wonder that I never suspected in the slightest way that he had
been secretly lusting for me for years?

As I thought more and more about being with my dad I decided to see just how
interested he really was in his little girl. I had to know if this was just
all in my imagination, a product of my hopes and dreams, or something that
was real and tangible. So many things could be taken either way.

Short of walking up to him and asking him outright to fuck me, I was facing a
bit of a dilemma – or so I thought. It was sort of ironic that the very same
trust and respect that made me feel open and secure sexually with my parents
was now making it downright hard for me to hint to my dad what my real
desires were! Like, if most girls want to tease a man or seduce him, they
can flash their bodies, let the guy see them masturbate, and so forth. Well,
all that was just a normal day with me and my dad so what was there for me to
do short of actually DOING something with him?


Chapter 4 – “Seducing” My Dad
=============================

Because of what I assumed were my father’s feelings toward me, I thought that
I would have to “seduce him” somehow or otherwise talk him into doing
anything more intimate with me. Growing up, I could see from the looks in
their eyes that many fathers liked to look at young girls, even their own
daughters. However, as far as I knew none of those dads fucked their
daughters which left me worried as to whether or not my dad would want to
fuck me or not. Would he be offended by the very thought? What if in doing
do it hurt our relationship which, although not sexual at the time, was still
very close from an emotional perspective?

To be safe, rather than approach him directly I started flirting with my dad,
trying to advertise that I was “available” if he really wanted me. Now for
most girls it would probably be pretty easy to get their dad’s attention.
Not for me. If I was to come in the room naked, he would just tell me to go
put something on before I caught a cold. If I sat on his lap and rubbed my
bare ass against him he would just accuse me of teasing him. Other girls
could start masturbating and let their dad “catch” them, peaking his
interest. My dad would just ignore me or at most, tell me to keep it down so
he could hear the TV!

The shame was that what I didn't know was that I didn't have to worry about
“convincing” him of anything. Unknown to me at the time, my dad had been
lusting for me since the first time I held his cock in the hot tub back when
I was eight. Another thing I was unaware of was that my dad had promised my
mom that he would NOT do what her dad had done which was to f***e himself
upon his daughter (both in his case) the first time. Even though in her case
it eventually worked out for the best, she was adamant that it had to be MY
decision, even if that meant it never happened.

My mom’s was not wrong very often, but this was one time I feel she
overreacted. Actually that’s being too kin. My mom was WRONG and because of
that I’d lost years when I could have been pleasing my father. Her situation
with her father had been a LOT different. She wasn't even having sex yet
when her dad had come into her bedroom when she was only f******n and taken
her virginity without even asking. Although she hadn’t resisted, at the same
time it wasn't something she had expected or was truly prepared for as her
mother didn’t discuss sex with her.

Well, my dad certainly didn't need to do anything like that with me, but he
COULD have at least let me know how he felt. It was SO frustrated as I
thought his apparent lack of interest in me sexually was genuine. Often I
think back about how it would have been so much easier if he had just told me
his true feelings so I could have offered myself to him as a daughter should
to her father.

Oh well, the things we would change in the past if we could! However, with
things as they were I found myself debating once again whether I shouldn’t
just come right out and ask him. Boy, I could just imagine how THAT
conversation would go... “Hi daddy, wanna fuck me?”

For the first time I sympathized with some poor boy trying to work up the
courage to ask a girl to a dance. Guys never turned me away so I’d never
experienced such an intense fear of rejection. As much as I wanted my dad to
do me, if he turned me down I think I would’ve been totally embarrassed and
devastated. It was unthinkable!

The “problem” I was facing was that I was almost certain by now that he was
turned on by me. The more I thought about it, the more I started to think
that he was probably masturbating by fantasizing about me. Yeah, so that
meant he was a normal male jerking off to the image of a teenage girl but did
that really mean anything so far as me personally?

My parents had taught me at an early age that fantasies were just that –
fantasies. Anything goes so far as fantasies go so long as you understand
where the line is between fantasy and reality. Therefore, even if my dad
WAS jerking off while thinking about me, even if I DID turn him on when I
masturbated in front of him, even if he did get off seeing me having sex,
none of that necessarily meant that the fantasies he was having about me
would ever translate into reality. I’m sure most fathers fantasize about
their teenage daughters and don't ever have sex with them so why would my dad
be any different?

There was something else that made me hesitate as well. The more I thought
about it the more significant it seemed to me that as open about sex as my
parents were, the one thing they had never discussed was i****t. Actually,
until now I hadn’t thought about it one way or the other. Was there a
reason? Was this one thing that was out of bounds for discussion, even for
my parents?

Then again, was I reading too much into what they did NOT talk about? It was
like some of the arguments I use to have at school where people would draw
conclusions from what the Bible did NOT say. Even though it bothers me when
people do that, here I was, doing the same thing regarding i****t.

Maybe we didn't discuss i****t because they never wanted me to misunderstand
any of their actions to mean anything other than showing their care and
concern of their daughter? If THAT was the case then was it right for me to
be thinking and doing these things? What if they were offended by my new
thoughts and feelings? I’d always been open with them and they’d always
encouraged me to experiment but this would be REALLY new!

As the days went by, things got to the point where I almost gave up on the
while idea until I remembered the times my parents and I would discuss the
difference between being erotic and vulgar. They taught me that it was the
mental side of sex that had as much impact on the results than anything. My
mom once told me that it was the intentions and goals of each person that
made more difference in how the sex was than anything physical. She pointed
out that strippers have always known this which is why they just don’t strut
out naked from the start – that it was the anticipation that turned on men
more than anything else.

As all these different thoughts were mixing themselves up in my head, I
realized that the answer for my dilemma was somehow linked to all of them.
For me to appear before my father nude was NOT erotic, it was just me without
any clothes on, no different than any other time. Somehow I had to find a
way to make him see me not as just another naked teenage girl, but as his
sexy daughter who wanted nothing more than to please her father in whatever
way he wanted her – and I mean WHATEVER way he wanted.

I was terribly excited by this “revelation” and so I decided to first
experiment by trying a few more subtle moves and test his reactions before
doing anything more forward. I even sorted through his porn collection and
watched a few “Taboo” videos to get some ideas for how a girl could seduce
her father. I’m not a big porno fan but some of those scenes were incredibly
hot between the fathers and daughters. Of course they were all actors and
the girls were whores, but as I mentioned before, it was the thoughts and
emotions the scenes evoked that turned me on more than the actual images.

The next evening I went down to the f****y room where my father was watching
TV, sitting in his favorite chair as usual. My mom was there as well,
absorbed in some magazine, barely acknowledging my entrance.

Walking over to my dad’s chair, I noticed he was wearing a pair of sweat
pants but no shirt or socks. Without saying a word, I climbed on top of him
and sat squarely on his lap. It wasn't all that unusual for me to do this
although he sometimes teased me, groaning as if I was heavy and warning me
that I wasn't such a little girl anymore. At the same time, he almost never
told me to get off either.

Feeling a little self-conscious, I leaned against my dad with my arm around
his neck and nuzzled my face into his shoulder and neck. Mmmmmmm, he smelled
so good! As I settled in, my growing boobs pressed against his bare chest
through the thin cotton of the t-shirt I was wearing.

Mmmmmmm, I was rewarded with the feeling of something growing under me. It
wasn’t anything new as his dick usually responded that way when I was on his
lap but until now I’d never made a direct connection between his erections
and any erotic thoughts about me. I’d previously assumed it was just a
natural, uncontrollable and involuntary reaction caused by the pressure of a
girl’s bare ass rubbing against his dick. That’s what my mom always told me
anyway. Now as I felt him growing under me I wondered if maybe she’d been
trying to hide from me the REAL reason it happened.

As usual I was wearing nothing underneath my t-shirt so when I sat in his lap
like this it had a tendency to ride up and leave my butt bare pressing
against his lap. In the past, I hadn’t thought much about how that might
cause him to react. Actually, I never thought much about it at all.

Now as I felt my bare ass pressing against the soft material of his sweat
pants, I couldn't help but think about how there was nothing between his
hardening cock and my pussy but a thin piece of cloth. His dick was pressing
more and more firmly against me and it thrilled me as I realized that he was
getting hard - and it was because of me!

My mom looked up from her magazine a few times and peered over her reading
glasses to see what was going on. Actually, nothing was happening. Although
my dad’s dick now felt like a hard pipe sticking up underneath me, neither of
us made any indication that we were aware of it, or of how my boobs against
him might be making him feel. I guess from her perspective, it was no
different than any other night. If she could read my mind she would know it
was a LOT different for me!

The longer I sat on my dad’s lap, the hornier I could feel myself getting and
I needed badly to rub my pussy. Now THAT was one thing I’d NEVER done before
– masturbate while I sat on his lap. Playing with myself on the couch while
my parents watched TV was one thing, but doing it on his lap was something
else entirely. Sure there had been times when I was horny on his lap and had
gotten off so I could relieve some tension, but it wasn't my DAD that was
making me horny at the time, or not that I realized. This was the first time
in my life that I was horny as hell while sitting on his lap when I could say
that HE was to blame for it!

Well, if there was ever an opportunity to be more erotic with my dad, this
was it. Once again I couldn't help but sympathize with how a boy must feel
when he is sitting next to me in a car or the theater, wanting to touch me
but afraid to make that first move. Now it was me that wanted to make the
first move. Damn, working up the courage was not nearly as easy as when I
had fantasized about it earlier in the day.

After about thirty minutes or so of debating, I was still too chicken to do
anything but sit on his lap. My dad was starting to shift his weight around,
a sign that I was indeed not as little a I use to be and starting to get
heavy on his lap. I knew it wouldn't be long before he “suggested” I get off
and let the bl**d return to his legs or some other silly comment. Usually
that meant getting off and taking my place on the couch across the room.
Time was running out and if I was going to make a move I needed to do it
soon.

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, trying not to alert him but needing
to focus and channel my sexual energy. Here goes nothing! I took my left
hand and reached down between my legs and cupped my warm pussy. Using my
middle finger, I rubbed my clit slowly, causing a slight gasp to escape
through my closed lips before I could stop it.

“Hmmmmmm, I think somebody’s a little extra horny tonight! Boyfriend not
taking care of you lately?”

My dad didn't say it very loud but my mom heard it anyway and I saw her
eyebrows raise just a smidge as she looked over and saw where my hand was.
She didn't say anything but I noticed that she started looking over our way a
lot more often.

“Oh daddy, you know better than that.... Well, maybe a little.”

My finger touched my clit and pressed down on it, sending a shiver through me
which my father obviously could feel as tightly as I was pressed up tightly
against him.

“Ummmmm, seems to me like it’s more than just a little, don’t you think?”

I opened my eyes and saw my dad was looking down where my hand was moving
between my legs.

“You don’t mind, do you daddy?” I whispered in his ear, “I don’t want to
bother you.”

My dad chuckled, “Don't worry, you’re not bothering me at all. Hey, a girl’s
gotta do what a girl’s gotta do, I guess.”

He didn't say anything more but his arm that had been resting on the armrest
behind me moved and wrapped around me. His hand was on my bare upper thigh
and for a brief moment my heart raced as I thought maybe he was going to move
it further over and “help” me but he just rested it on my leg.

As I continued to masturbate, all I could think about was what my dad might
be thinking. I’d never done anything so overtly sexual with him before.
Sure it was just me touching myself, not as if I’d reached down and grabbed
his erect dick. Even so, I’d never played with myself while he was touching
me, even if it was innocent.

My pussy was soaking wet as I thought about what must be going through my
dad’s mind at that moment. Was I turning him on? Did he have any idea why I
was doing this now? Was he thinking about touching me, maybe even fucking
me? His dick certainly wasn't getting any softer so something nasty must
have been going on to keep his dick hard for so long!

“Um, Kelly, don’t you think you should be doing that on the couch and not
pestering your dad?”

Evidently my mom had figured things had gone far enough. Technically she was
correct - it was just common courtesy. While I was brought up that
masturbation was nothing to hide, at the same time it was STILL a personal
thing and needed to be treated as such.

I wondered if she had any idea WHY I was doing this? Was she just correcting
my manners or was she trying to keep me from seducing her husband? Normally I
could go to my mom and discuss anything but for the first time I felt
uncomfortable bringing up the issue with her and so I’d not told her about
any of my thoughts or concerns.

“It’s OK Mary, she’s not bothering me,” my dad said, trying to defend me but
my mom would have none of it.

“Yeah, I bet! Kelly, I said that’s enough!”

There’s no arguing with my mom in such circumstances. Reluctantly I pulled
my hand from between my legs and gave my dad a peck on the cheek before
working my way slowly off his lap, making sure I rubbed my ass against his
dick as seductively as possible.

Once I was off his lap, I looked back and saw his dick was raising his pants
up like a circus tent pole. My mom noticed as well and the look she gave my
dad would have shriveled the erections of most men but my dad just ignored
her.

It was tempting to move over to the couch and finish myself off there but
something told me I’d pushed things far enough for one night. Instead, I
made my way to my room where it only took a few minutes of furious pussy play
to make myself cum like a flood as I dreamed of my dad’s hard cock pressing
against my bottom. God, it has only been an inch or so away from my pussy
but yet it may as well have been a mile. What would it take to get it
closer?

Later on I heard my parents coming up the stairs to go to bed. I felt a bit
nervous, waiting for my mom to come in and give me her standard lecture on
“inappropriate” behavior that she pulled out whenever she thought I’d stepped
over the line.

Surprisingly, neither of them made an appearance. Instead, I heard the door
shut and it wasn't long before the sounds of their love making were coming
through the thin wall that separated our rooms. Listening to my mom cry out
as she came, I couldn't help but smile to myself. If anything, something
told me my mom owed me one for getting my dad so horny!

The following evening my dad was sitting in the kitchen and I slowly walked
by wearing a t-shirt that was so short that I couldn't even start to pretend
it was even partially covering my bare bottom. As I walked by him, I wagged
my teenage ass at him in a provocative manner. Well, I guess there's not
much of any OTHER way to wag your bare butt when you come down to it.

My dad responded by laughing and slapping my naked butt with the open palm of
his hand, making a loud smacking sound. It sounded a lot worse than it felt
but I wasn't going to let him know that.

“Daddy!” I exclaimed playfully, “That hurt! Don’t spank me!”

My dad laughed and put his hand on my hip to pull me closer to him. His
other hand reached around to cup my naked ass. His open palm and fingers
started to rub it in little circles in the same area where he had just
smacked me..

“There, does it feel better now?” he asked, same as he did when I was a
little girl when he would rub my knee after a fall.

“Daddy!” I giggled like a little girl, “Are you playing with my butt?”

It was really more of a statement than a question since it was obvious that
was exactly what he WAS doing. Just then my mom walked in and her eyes
glared at my dad.

“John! Just WHAT do you think you’re doing?” she said in a sharp tone.

My dad looked a bit embarrassed but he still managed to give me on last
squeeze before he took his hand off of me. I reached down and gave him a
kiss on the forehead. Standing back up, I tossed my hair back and started to
walk out but just before I was left the kitchen I turned back.

“It’s OK mom... I liked it!”

Oh my god! I put my hands to my mouth, not quite believing I’d actually said
that out loud. Twirling around, I giggled and ran out before either of them
could respond. I had no idea what they said to each other but I would’ve
given about anything to eavesdrop just a little!

Back in my bedroom, I plopped on my bed face down and reached behind to touch
my bottom. Thoughts of my dad’s hand rubbing me caused a warm feeling to run
through me. I couldn’t recall him ever touching me quite that way before.
Certainly I’d been spanked before – I wasn’t THAT good a c***d growing up!
There were even times when he had patted me on the bottom for encouragement
but never before had his hand lingered in quite this way and certainly he had
never rubbed it before like he just had. Hmmmmmm, maybe there was hope after
all!

While my dad seemed to be responding the way I’d hoped, it was my mom that
had me confused. Talk about mixed messages! On the one hand she would scold
my dad and me when we got too playful, but then later she acted as if nothing
had happened. Was she really offended by what I was doing or did she feel
obligated to act like she was?

Over the next few days I became more and more blatant in the way I would rub
up against my dad. What I found REALLY interesting was that as I became more
aggressive he in turn started to be more open about looking at me, even
grinning at times when I would wear some ridiculously skimpy outfit and
parade around in front of him.

One of my favorite outfits to wear around the house has always been a simple
long t-shirt that’s not quite long enough to cover my ass – and that was when
I was standing. Of course when I sat down or bent over it was instantly
obvious I had no underwear on (not that I ever wore any at home).

Another of my favorite evening outfits was just as simple if not quite as
blatantly revealing – one of my dad’s dress shirts. Sometimes I would steal
one from his closet and then wear it for the evening. They were comfortable
and later in life I even took a few to college with me. He would grumble
sometimes about it but I knew he was just teasing me. They hung loose on me
and the tails would cover my ass and pussy from view but the sides were cut
to show off my hips and legs.

Now, though, I starting to run around without buttoning them and even though
they were still so baggy that that they covered me most of the time, when I
laid on my back on the couch or sat in his lap they would open up and expose
me to him.

Things seemed to stall, though, until one morning I crossed the hall from the
bathroom to my room after a shower just as my dad left their bedroom to go
into the bathroom (an amazing coincidence if I say so myself). I pretended
to slip on the hall carpet and fell into him so he had to grab me to keep me
from hitting the floor. His hands felt so strong on my nude body and as he
held me against him.

“Wow, you really ARE growing up, aren’t you.”

I didn't say a word but just pressed my small boobs against him and gave him
a big hug. He had his arms around me and I noted that his hands slipped down
until he was cradling my ass in them. His cock was pressed against my
stomach and even thought it was flaccid, I could’ve sworn that I felt it
stirring. We just held each other for a few more seconds until suddenly he
turned to go into the bathroom. Somehow in that moment I felt like something
had silently been conveyed between us. Was he signaling that he’d gotten my
“messages” and that all I had to do was let him know so he could be sure? Had
the moment I had been dreaming of, yet dreading at the same time, finally
arrived?

I figured it was finally time to just make a more straightforward move and
see what happened. For the rest of the day it seemed all I could think about
was the upcoming evening and what I hoped would happen.

Finally evening arrived and my dad was back in the f****y room watching TV
and reading the local newspaper. His LazyBoy was tilted back with the
footrest up. This time he was wearing just a ragged pair of old college gym
shorts. They were faded and full of holes and my mom had threatened numerous
times to throw them out every time he wore them; but for whatever reason they
were his favorites.

My mom had left to go shopping about ten minutes earlier and knowing her, I
figured she wouldn't be back for at least a few hours.

As soon as my mom had left I changed into a thin white cotton t-shirt. It
was even shorter than even the version I normally wore which essentially left
me walking around totally bottomless. Of course I was wearing nothing
underneath so my trimmed pussy was on full display. Not only was the t-shirt
way too short, it was also a few sizes too small such that it was stretched
so tight it might as well have been painted on. Even my small boobs looked
bigger than usual as they stretched out the material even further and my
nipples were clearly outlined through the thin cotton cloth.

God! I was SO nervous yet at the same time unbelievably horny! My pussy
throbbed as I took a deep breath and slowly walked down the stairs to the
basement f****y room.

"Hey daddy! How are you feeling tonight?"

"Great Kelly,” he replied automatically, not even looking up from the
newspaper he was reading. Then he glanced up and I saw him do a double take
as he saw what I was wearing.

“Damn Kelly, hate to be the one to tell you this but I think you outgrew that
t-shirt a couple of years ago!"

I gave him my sweetest little girl innocent look and pretended to pout

"Why, is there something wrong with it daddy? I can go change if you want me
to."

It was all I could do to keep a straight face at how fast my dad shook his
head.

"On no - don't bother. It’s OK I guess."

He tired to laugh to make it appear he didn’t care but at the same time I
noticed he was looking at me in a way I hadn't quite seen before. If there
is one thing every girl learns early, it’s how to interpret the way a guy
looks at you. Rather than the usual “daddy look” (how else can I describe
it?), it was more the way the boys look at me when they’re horny and want
nothing more than to fuck the daylights out of me.

Whenever I was with my boyfriends I always got a thrill when I saw “the look”
because I knew it meant I was going to be fucked before the night was over –
if I let him. Still, I have to admit that it seemed a bit strange to have my
own father look at me that way but yet I hoped that the outcome would be the
same! I found myself getting turned on more by the minute which encouraged
me to continue on with my plan.

Instead of going directly to his lap as I’d done the week before, I curled up
on the f****y room couch which was on the opposite side of the room from his
recliner and closer to the TV. I couldn't really see him while in this
position but I knew he could see me clearly. My T-shirt rode half-way up my
stomach as I tucked my legs under me which meant he was getting a great view
of my bare ass!

We both watched TV for a while, neither of us saying anything and just
pretending it was another typical evening. Now and then I would reposition
myself as if to make myself more comfortable. Of course, each time I made
sure he got a better view of my ass and what was becoming a wetter and wetter
pussy.

I could feel my pussy beginning to throb as I thought of my own father
watching me, looking at me and hopefully wanting me, maybe even lusting for
me. It wasn’t like my dad had never seen my pussy before yet somehow there
seemed to be a huge difference between he SEEING my pussy and LOOKING at it
as he was now

In the past when we were nude together it was just part of the situation -
usually in the tub or bathroom. There wasn’t anything sexual intended at
those times unlike the current situation. It was one thing to discuss it but
I was fast learning firsthand what it meant to be erotic. Well, if intent
was a factor in creating a sexual situation then I was certainly guilty!

My dad turned to one of the adult cable channels. There was a soft porn
movie playing and although I’d never been a big porn fan I knew he enjoyed
them and so I tolerated them. The really hard core ones turned me totally
off so he usually didn’t watch them when I was around, although there have
been a few that were actually quite instructional!

As we watched I laid on my back and spread my legs wide apart as I started
masturbating. God I was already so wet! I heard my dad’s chair rustle behind
me and I had a good idea why without having to look back! In the past I
would’ve thought it was the movie that was turning him on but now I wondered
what was turning him on more – the movie or me? Well, there was only one way
to find out for sure...

I stopped playing with myself and stood up, licking my pussy juices from my
fingers. That in itself wasn't so odd but the way I looked at him while I
did it was certainly new. I looked back and indeed, my dad’s rock-hard cock
was sticking out from his shorts. He was stroking it with his hand and for a
few minutes I just stood there watching him as he masturbated. The only
difference was this time I knew it t was more than just my dad getting
himself off. Plus, this time I stood there wondering what it tasted like and
how it would feel inside of me!

Goose bumps rose up all over me as I was within an arm’s length of my dad’s
erect cock and for the first time in my life I looked at it in much the way I
looked at other men’s cocks – as a sexual organ I craved rather than just my
dad’s penis. I almost leaned over to move his hand out of the way and
substitute my own but I needed one final confirmation. Despite everything I
still needed him to make a move towards me that meant he wanted me and wasn't
just playing around with me.

“Hey dad, I’m going up to my room. I need to take care of something,” I said
with a sly grin.

“Oh? Anything you need help with?” he quickly responded – maybe a little TOO
quickly.

At any other day or time I would have thought he was asking about homework or
such but now I wondered if he meant something else – something more personal
perhaps? The look in his eyes suggested it wasn't homework he was interested
in and I noticed his cock was harder than ever.

“Maybe, it’s up to you,” I responded cryptically. It could be read in a
number of ways. Which way would he respond?

It was indeed now up to him. What more could I do to signal my intentions
and desires without writing it out on a sign and walking around him like a
girl between boxing rounds? If nothing happened now it would be disappointing
but at least I would finally know one way or the other how he really felt
about me.

I slowly walked out of the room without pulling the t-shirt down so it was up
around my midriff, leaving my entire bare ass exposed for him to watch. I
could practically feel his eyes staring at it as I left. My heart was
pounding.

What would happen next?


Chapter 5 – First Time Sex With My Dad
======================================

Maybe I was reading him totally wrong, but I’d fucked enough boys in the past
couple of years or so and seen the look in their eyes that told me what they
wanted. Now I’d seen that same look in my dad’s eyes for the first time. As
I left the room I had a feeling in my gut (or was it really in my pussy?)
that my dreams of smutting myself to my father, of having him demonstrate his
love for me by fucking me like he fucked my mother, were about to come true!

Once out of sight all vestiges of my nonchalant attitude disappeared as I
flew up the stairs to the second floor where back in my bedroom I quickly
peeled off my t-shirt and flopped back on my bed against the pillows.

Facing the open door, totally naked with my legs spread wide, I closed my
eyes and started to play with myself. God I needed that so bad! Yet as good
as it felt to touch myself, all I could think about was whether or not was I
finally going to feel my dad’s dick between my legs instead of my fingers.

After a few minutes I glanced briefly at the open door only to see nothing
but the bathroom door on the opposite side of the hallway. My heart sank as
my hopes crashed. My worst fears were being realized. Oh my god, he wasn’t
going to come to me! What an idiot I was to think my father would really want
me in that way.

Despite my panic, I was still SOOOOO horny that I couldn’t hardly stand it! I
closed my eyes tightly shut and grabbed my pussy with both hands. Damn, I
had been SO sure that I was going to be fucked by my dad and it was hard to
imagine that all I would be doing was just masturbating now.

Then I heard a squeak of the floor boards and I opened my eyes just enough to
see my dad standing there, outlined in the doorway. He must have sneaked up
the stairs and my heart leaped to my throat as I saw he was stroking a huge
hard-on as his cock was stuck out of the opening in his shorts. He just
stood there watching me playing, stroking his cock like he did when he
watched women masturbating in one of his nasty porn movies. Our eyes met and
somehow we each knew that this was the moment of truth. My hand froze on my
pussy as I held my breath, waiting to see what he would do next.

Suddenly he stopped stroking himself and turned away as if to leave. "Damn
Kelly, I’m so sorry. I really shouldn't be here now.... not like this.
Please don't tell your mother what just happened."

"No daddy, please stay,” I pleaded, “I don't want you to go.”

I couldn’t let this opportunity slip through my fingers now. I KNEW he
wanted me. I wanted to open the window and scream out to the world that MY
DAD WANTS TO FUCK ME! I reached my arms out to him and said, “Oh daddy... you
MUST realize by now what I want."

My daddy turned again and this time came into the room and stood by the side
of my bed as he looked down at the me. I was thrilled to see that his cock
was still sticking up and out of his shorts, looking as rigid and lovely as
I’d ever seen it.

I drew a deep breath and whispered, “You know daddy, I’ve been dreaming of
this ever since I watched you and mom in the hot tub."

He just nodded and smiled and then moved even closer to me. "Yeah, we
figured you must have seen us from the way you were so flushed afterwards.
Is that why you’ve been acting the way you have lately? You know, I have to
admit, I’ve been incredibly turned on by your teasing lately.”

He looked at me with narrowed eyes, as if he was really concentrating. He
took a long breath, held it and then let it out slowly/

“Tell me Kelly... are you SURE you really want to do this?"

“Oh god yes daddy.”

“Tell me what you want then... I need you tell me what you REALLY want, deep
down inside.”

My eyes opened wide and my heart was racing. This was it, this was my chance
to tell my dad once and for all how much I wanted to give myself to him. I’d
prepared an entire speech for just this very moment which I’d practiced over
and over for the past week. Suddenly, my mind went blank and all I could
feel was there ache in my pussy and the pounding of my heart. What I finally
said was totally unscripted and came from my heart.

"Oh daddy. I want to give myself to you… I want you to take me... Oh daddy I
love you so very much and I want you to do whatever you want with me! I want
so bad to be a good daughter for you... I just want to make you happy."

“And what do you want me to do to you when I take you?”

I thought I was going to explode with frustration. He HAD to know that I
wanted him to fuck me badly and yet he was being so damn cautious! My dad
may be a lot of things, but stupid isn’t one of them. Surely he must realize
what I wanted to do for him so why was he making me tell him over and over,
and in such detail? Why didn't he just fuck me and get it over with?

“I want you to fuck me daddy... show me how much you love me daddy... please
don’t make me say any more, please just let me give myself to you. Oh daddy,
PLEASE fuck me!”

There!! I’d finally said it. When those last words escaped from my lips my
heart seemed to stop. God, for the first time in my life I’d asked my own
father to fuck me! It was one thing to fantasize about it and to dream about
saying those words but quite another to actually utter them. Yet at the same
time it felt so natural to say them, something deep from my heart to the man
I wanted to please more than anyone else in the world – my father.

What could possibly be going through his head now? What does a father think
when his own daughter asks him to fuck her for the first time? In his eyes,
was I now more like some porn slut than his little girl? Could he still love
me the same way he always had if I wasn't his innocent little girl?

My dad looked down at me and then reached out to hold my head gently in his
large hands. He smiled at me and my heart pounded as my father gave me the
most loving smile I’d ever seen on his face.

“Oh Kelly... my daughter... my precious little girl,” he whispered, “I’ve
been waiting so long to hear those words... so long.”

“Fuck me daddy.”

“That’s it, keep asking me Kelly. God you have no idea how much I love
hearing you ask me.”

“Fuck me daddy... I want you to do it.”

“Oh god, yes Kelly, I will... I want you so badly! I’ve always wanted you.”

With him standing right in front of me, I grabbed the sides of the elastic
waist band of his shorts and quickly pulled them straight down. His cock was
now free and staring me straight in the eyes. My hand was shaking as I
reached for his hard cock. It was so swollen that could barely get my
fingers around the entire shaft.

It was an unbelievably surreal moment, one I’ll never forget as long as I
live! For the first time in over eight years, and for the first time ever in
a sexual way, I was actually holding my father’s hard dick! After all the
hundreds of times I‘d seen it, all the dozens of times I’d watched him stroke
it, now it was finally in my hand. More importantly, it was finally in his
daughter’s hand.

“Mmmmmmm daddy,” I purred, “You have such a wonderful cock!”

"Oh God Kelly,” my father said with a worried tone to his voice suddenly.
For just a moment, I was afraid that he was going to lose his courage.

“Kelly... Do you realize what you’re doing? I’m your father you know, not
one of your boyfriends.”

Then he smiled as I continued to massage his cock, forcing his lust to build
up even more in him. If there was one thing I knew I was good at it was
stroking a guy’s cock and my dad was no more immune to my handiwork than any
other guy.

“Now don't get me wrong, I’m not telling you NOT to... but are you SURE this
is what you really want?"

I looked up at him straight in the eyes and smiled as I replied, “Yes I do.
Oh daddy, I love you so much... I want to show you just how much I really do.
You can do anything you want to me... ANYTHING.”

“Oh god Kelly,” my dad sighed again, “I love you so very much.”

Then his voice lowered, sounding more husky, more lustful, “You’re such a
beautiful girl... such a wonderful daughter... oh baby, I want you so bad
right now.”

He paused and looked at me in a way I’d never seen him look at me before.
There was a burning hunger in his eyes, a simmering lust that he’d never
shown me before. But it was more than just the instinctive a****l-like lust
that most boys displayed when they hungered for me. It was obvious to me
that my dad wanted me for more than just sex – he wanted to join with me in
the most special way a father can be with his daughter. He loved me and he
wanted to show me in the most wonderful and intimate way possible.

I can't even begin to express how good it made me feel hearing those words
from him and seeing the sexual desire he harbored for me. YES! It made me
feel so wonderful knowing that my dad loved me so much he wanted to fuck me!
He didn't want me for how own personal desires, he wanted me as his daughter
and I wanted more than anything to return that love to him.

I couldn't wait any longer. There was no reason to be coy anymore, no reason
to take it slow. It was time to do what until now I had only dreamed of
doing. I looked up at him saying, “Daddy, let me show you how much I love
you.”

Now I’d already sucked more than a few of cocks but even so, I found myself a
bit tentative as I prepared to take my dad’s cock in my mouth. Sure, I was
pretty confident of my blowjob skills but I remembered how good my mom had
been when I watched them having sex and I worried that I might not measure up
to her expertise.

My concerns only served to prove even further how special this was for me.
For the first time in my life I was more worried about the man whose cock I
was sucking rather than my own personal pleasure and ego! Sure I wanted guys
to feel good – after all, they needed to cum if I was going to get a mouthful
of it. But every time I’d ever sucked a cock in the past it was because I
wanted to do it for MY pleasure, to prove how good I was at sucking his dick.
When a guy gets off it validates my skills and sensuality, something that is
far more important to me than his pleasure. (OK, so I’m selfish about it. I
haven’t heard any guys complaining!)

This time it was different from any other time I’d given a blowjob. This
time all I cared about was my dad’s pleasure. As I prepared to suck his
cock, I knew that all I wanted was to give my father the best blowjob I
possibly could, better than any I’d ever given before. My goal was not just
to make him cum so he could squirt it in my mouth, it was to make him feel
incredible in the process. I had no idea how many girls had sucked his dick
in his life, but I wanted the one from his daughter to be the most memorable.

With renewed determination I took just the tip of his cock in my mouth and
touched it lightly with my tongue. Then I ran my tongue around the swollen
head, playfully circling around it and then just under the ridge between his
mushroom head and shaft. I put his head back in my mouth, just far enough
that my lips were around the portion of his shaft under the head. I sucked
on his head like it was a warm popsicle. Then I took more of him in my
mouth, slowly letting him in, running my tongue around as much as I could.
He was bigger than the teenage boys I was use to blowing and I felt
embarrassed when gagged just a bit after his cock hit the back of my throat.

"You're doing great Kelly. Guess I’m a bit bigger than those teenage boys
you’ve been fucking,” he chuckled. “Don't worry, you’ll learn to take more of
it in soon enough.”

He moaned as my tongue played on a particularly sensitive spot on his cock.
”Damn girl! Whatever you’re doing, don’t stop. God it feels incredible!
Shit, no wonder you’re so popular with the boys!"

It was so cool to hear my dad compliment me on my cock sucking skills. I
just looked up at him as I couldn’t say much with my mouth stuffed full of
his dick. I nodded my head just enough to let him know that I’d heard him.
Indeed, I WAS well known among the boys at school and church for my oral
skills - and I was quite proud of it frankly! It’s always nice to do you’re
the best at something!

Then my dad couldn’t hold out any longer and he started to fuck my mouth,
holding my head in his hands as he pushed his dick in and out of my mouth. He
had to be careful not to push in too far but still, I loved it. It was a
challenge trying to suck a cock as big as his but I wanted it more than ever.

As his daughter sucked his cock my dad’s hands began to roam over my naked
body. He ran his fingers through my hair and over my neck then down to my
small breasts. I shivered when he pinched my tender nipples softly and then
cupped my firm boob in his hand, squeezing it and massaging it in his big
hand.

Then he moved down along my body as I laid there on my side, sucking his cock
like a huge popsicle. I lifted my right leg up and his hand slipped between
my legs and held my pussy in his palm. My hips instinctively moved up
against his hand, wanting him to play with me, to penetrate me.

I was rewarded with the feeling of my father’s fingers exploring me, moving
in and out of me and then up to my clit, teasing it and touching it. When he
put two fingers up into me it was like being fucked and I moaned as I held
his fat cock in my mouth. I held his cock and let him fall out of my mouth
so I could talk. There was one thing I had to ask, something I had to know.

"Daddy, have you ever dreamed of doing this to me?"

My dad nodded, "Oh yes Kelly, I have... for years actually.”

My eyes must have betrayed my surprise as his smile broadened.

“Oh yeah, I’ve watched you grow up into this beautiful young girl and dreamed
that someday you’d be mine. I can’t tell you how jealous I was when I
learned someone else had taken your virginity."

My heart ached when I hear that and so I pouted slightly saying, “Oh daddy,
I’m so sorry. I didn't know!”

He smiled and hugged me warmly. “Kelly, Kelly, Kelly... I promised your
mother I would never do anything with you until you wanted it. Do you
realize I’ve been waiting for this for almost eight years now! Remember when
you first touched me in the hot tub?”

I nodded and he continued, “God, I wanted you to suck me so bad that day and
ever since then I’ve watched you and dreamed of this day – the day we would
become more than just father and daughter... the day I would take you in a
way no other man ever has or can.”

I smiled as he said this, thrilled as I listened to exactly what I had been
hoping to hear. I took a deep breath before I responded.

"Daddy, does that mean you really want to fuck me? Do you really want to
fuck your own daughter? Will you show me how much you love me?”

My dad hesitated for a moment as if searching for the right words. "Kelly
darling, I’ve dreamed of having sex with you so many times I could never
count them. I love you so very much and I want nothing more than to make you
happy in every way I can. Of course I love you and I’ll do anything to show
you just how much."

I looked him in the eyes and pleaded with him, "Oh daddy, you make me so
happy. More than anything else right now I want you to fuck me; fuck me like
you fuck mom.”

I paused for a second, giving him a slutty smile which I hoped appealed to
his more base instincts. “You know can have me anyway you want daddy... you
can do anything to me... and I mean ANYTHING.”

He just smiled at me so I reverted back to what has always worked for me with
him when it came to getting my way – begging like a little girl. In this
case, though, my plea was a little different to say the least!

Without a word, my dad grabbed me by the waist with both hands and twisted me
around in bed so I was sideways, on my back facing him as he stood at the
edge of my bed. He pressed up on my legs and I took the hint and raised them
up, grabbing my knees and pulling them back to my chest to expose my sixteen
year-old pussy to him.

“God your pussy looks so incredible,” he sighed as he stared at my crotch.
Then he kneeled down and lowered his head, pushing my thighs apart slightly
with his hands. I moaned loudly as his wet tongue flickered out like a
snake’s, teasing my swollen clit and running up and down my wet pussy slit.

“Mmmmmmm, you taste incredible! Just a I always imagined you would.”

“Oh daddy, that feels SO good!”

Most boys that try to lick my pussy try hard but they just don’t get it.
It’s like they’re bobbing for apples or something, submerging their heads
between my legs and running their tongues all over me. Heck, my little
Yorkie can lick me better than most of them! What most boys need is for a
girl to sit down with them and show them her pussy and explain the parts and
how to stimulate them.

It’s no different than when my mom use to use one of her dildos and explain
to me how to suck a guy’s cock. If someone doesn’t teach you, then the only
way to find out is by experimentation and from I’ve seen, THAT doesn’t seem
to work very well.

As a result, while I love sucking cock, I’ve never been a big one for
pressing boys to lick my pussy. Coincidentally, since boys seem more
interesting in fucking my pussy than licking it, it’s never been much of an
issue. Now, for the first time, I was finding out what it meant to have my
pussy licked well.

Oh my god, I felt like I’d died and gone to heaven as my dad licked me and
then grabbed my clit between his teeth, gently tugging on it while his tongue
continued to tease it inside his mouth. Just when I thought it couldn't get
any better, he inserted one of his fingers into my pussy and started fucking
me like a small cock while he continued to use his mouth on my clit.

I exploded. There’s just no other way to describe it. One of the most
incredible orgasms I’d ever experienced rocked me like a grenade had been set
off in my pussy and the fragments were hitting every part of my body. Even
the tips of my hair seemed to tingle even as I groaned and moaned under the
non-stop attention my dad was giving my pussy.

“Oh my God Daddy! That feels SO good!”

He didn't say a word, keeping his mouth on me as my hips rocked and humped
under him, like I was being fucked. I spread my legs even further so I could
look down and see his head between my legs, his face buried in my pussy.
Talk about surreal, it was hard to believe that it was my DAD that I was
looking it!

Enough was enough, I had to have more. “Pleeeeeease daddy,” I whined,
“Please fuck me."

My dad took his cue and stood up, his rigid cock standing out straight like a
heat-seeking missile aimed directly for my pussy. I reached out and grabbed
my dad's rigid cock again and guided him to my waiting pussy. Once he was
pressed against me I began to rub the big head around my soaking wet pussy
hole and hypersensitive clit. God it felt good to feel him against me!
Finally my father was pressing his dick against the opening to my pussy and I
could feel him begin to push himself into me when suddenly he hesitated.

"Oh my God I can't believe this... I’m going to fuck my own daughter.”

He looked up at the ceiling with his hands on my waist ready to pull me into
him. I got the feeling he hadn’t been talking to me but more like he was
having an internal debate within himself. His lust for a young girl versus
his fatherly instincts to protect his daughter. There didn't seem to be much
contest as to which side would win.

“Tell me again Kelly. Tell me baby one more time what you want."

I gave him the most lustful look I knew how when I replied, "Oh yes daddy,
YES! Come in me now. Push yourself into my pussy. I want soooooo bad to see
and feel my daddy's hard cock in me. Fuck me daddy... fuck me.”

He STILL hesitated! Looking back, who could blame him? This wasn't something
that he could ever take back, something that he could ever undo or pretend
had never happened. This wasn't just sex, it was i****t. It was almost like
losing my virginity all over again – a once in a lifetime thing.

“Come on daddy!... Don’t up want you to feel your daughter's little wet pussy
squeeze you?”

I let my words sink in a bit and then slowly and softly I whispered to him in
a deliberate tone. Maybe he needed me to be more of a slut and less of a
daughter, more of someone to fuck and not someone he had held in his arms
since she was born.

“Do it to me... fuck me... I want to feel you inside of me!"

“Oh yea baby, keep telling me what you want.”

“Shove your hard cock in me, fuck me hard daddy, fuck me like you’ve always
wanted to.”

That seemed to find the right spot as I appealed to the pent-up lust that had
been building in him all these years. I knew for certain now, without a
trace of doubt, that my father wanted to fuck me. My heart raced as I
realized that all these years it wasn't the porn movies or movie stars that
had been turning him on, it was ME. It made me feel so proud, so wonderful,
so sexy, and yes, so... loved!

I lifted my hips up against him as if I was trying to f***e him into me. He
didn’t hesitate any further and with a grunt he pushed his cock into me. My
god! At first I thought he was going to split me in two he was so big! I
watched in fascination as my dad's cock slowly disappeared, inch by inch
moving inside of me for the very first time.

While I watched him entering me I could feel him at the same time, feel him
filling my cunt with his dick. I focused completely on his dick entering me,
trying to sear it into my memory for all time. I never wanted to forget this
moment, as I watched and felt my own father’s cock inside of me.

“Deeper daddy... put it all the way in me. Give it all to me.”

Finally he was completely in me, buried to the hilt with his hairy crotch
pressed tight against me and his cock completely out of sight. He held it
still at first and I could feel him throbbing deep inside of me. I almost
couldn’t believe it, this had to be a dream. In my head the same words were
screaming over and over... Oh... my... God... my dad was actually fucking me,
he was really screwing his sixteen year-old daughter!

After all those times in the past weeks I’d dreamed of this, it was finally
coming true. My pussy felt totally filled as my father's cock trembled
inside of me.

“God your pussy feels so good!” he groaned. “It’s even tighter than I’d
imagined it would be.”

After a few seconds he began to stroke it slowly in and out of me as I moaned
with the intense pleasure it was giving me. It wasn't just the physical
pleasure that made me feel so good – it was the intense emotions sweeping
through me that were being created by the knowledge that my own father’s dick
was now inside of me. Both the physical and emotional elements were driving
me to what I knew was going to be yet another monstrous orgasm!

"That feels soooooo good! Oh daddy, you feel so wonderful inside of me," I
moaned.

It felt so good to have him in me finally. When he pulled out I wanted to
thrust my hips upward to suck him back in me again. Then when he pushed back
into me it was like he was going to drill all the way into my stomach he was
so deep into me. I felt the base of his cock pressed tightly against my
fuzzy pussy, pressing me down into my bed as it tried to get in as far as he
could f***e it.

We fucked for what seemed like ages. He tossed me around the bed like a toy
doll, putting me in different positions and giving me instructions at times.

Finally I could feel him swelling even more than I thought possible and his
strokes were getting faster and harder. I knew he was about to cum and I
knew that there was only one place I wanted him to release his load for the
first time with me – it just HAD to be in my pussy! Fortunately, he felt the
same way.

"Oh baby doll... I’m gonna cum so hard! Oh sweetie I can't bear the thought
of pulling out of your tight pussy. Get ready, your daddy’s almost there and
he’s gonna cum inside of you.”

I locked my arms and legs around him to show that I wanted him to stay in me.
I wanted his cum in me so bad. I wanted to feel him giving me the ultimate
sign of a father’s love for his daughter, to give me something he had never
given me before, something he gave to no other woman other than my mother.

“Oh yeah, you want it there too - don’t you? Don’t worry, I’m going to fill
my daughter's little pussy with more cum than she can handle! “

OH MY GOD! My dad wanted to cum in me! I wanted his cum in me. No, it was
more like I NEEDED his cum in me, needed him to burst in me like a hot flood
being released from a broken dam. This was the moment that would show me
just how much he REALLY wanted me, how much he REALLY loved me. Hearing him
tell me he wanted to mate with me was the last straw as a tremendous orgasm
swept through me like the blast from an atom bomb.

God, I thought I had cum hard before but it was nothing compared to this. I
had never dreamed I could cum this hard! I lost track of everything, where I
was and what the time was. It was like being on another planet, if not
another universe. I felt like I was floating, my body felt weightless
composed of nothing but wave after wave of the most intense pleasure I could
ever have imagined. My pussy clamped down on his cock like a vise, trying to
hold onto him and never letting him go.

“Oh God, fuck me daddy!!” I cried out as I felt his cock responding to the
tight grip of my pussy.

“FUCK ME!” I screamed out to him, wanting so bad for him to cum in me while
my orgasm was peaking.

My dad didn’t disappoint me. His breathing was fast and heavy as he tried to
talk to me, “OK here it is, oh lord – I’m cumming in my little girl!"

His back arched and his head pulled backwards as a loud groan escaped from
him. He thrust himself into deeper into me with each load of his cum. It
seemed he would never stop as load after load exploded from him, his
i****tuous sperm emerging from his cock and shooting deep into his daughter’s
welcoming pussy for the first time.

As he kept stroking his cum began to leak from my pussy and I could feel it
dripping down my ass onto the bed sheets. My orgasm, which had just started
to wane, picked up in full f***e again as my cunt clamped down on his cock,
literally squeezing the cum from him. A final moan and he just held himself
completely inside of me, trying to catch his breath.

"Oh my God I never dreamed fucking my daughter would be feel so good! How do
you feel baby? How did it feel to have your daddy fuck you?"

At first I didn't know if I could even speak but the words burst from me like
a flood.

"Oh daddy, I loved it. I’m so happy that you fucked me. Ohhhhhhhhh, you
feel so hot inside me now! Please stay in me for a while! I love the feeling,
being one with you, joined with you, feeling a part of your body inside of
mine. Oh daddy I love you so much."

It was like I couldn't stop talking now, like I had to keep telling him over
and over how much I loved what he had done. It was all true, my dad WAS
joined with me. Father and daughter were one for the very first time, joined
in the most intimate way possible, coupled in way very few fathers ever get
to experience with their daughters. My father’s cum was in me, a part of him
left behind as sign of his love for me.

After he’d cum and his sexual tensions had been released, his mind, clouded
with a sexual lust he’d never experienced before, began clear. As it did, my
dad seemed to realize just what he had just done to his little girl, how he
had violated his own daughter’s sexuality in a way that could never be
undone. It's not like I was so innocent and hadn’t had sex before; but he
knew that as my father, fucking me was much more serious than fucking almost
anyone else and that the responsibility was his. We both knew it and I was
glad when he spoke again, glad to see he didn't regret it or felt bad about
doing it.

"Oh my God, I can't believe this. I just fucked my own daughter," he sighed.

But just as quickly a hint of the old lust was restored and he grinned at me
saying, “But dammit, it was incredible. God you’re an incredible fuck.”

He started to pull out of pussy but I pressed up against him, trying my best
to keep him in me. The way I felt at that moment, he could have stayed in me
forever! I looked at him and kissed him. Not a "f****y" kiss but the
passionate kind that he would get from a lover. My tongue slipped into his
mouth and he responded in kind. For the first time we kissed as a father and
daughter who had shared their most intimate feelings and bodies. Our nude
bodies pressed against each other and his cock throbbed with his pulse inside
of me.

"Oh Daddy, I wanted this just as much as you did. From now on I want you to
take me anytime you want. Fuck me whenever you want - every day or even more
if you need it. I love you daddy, doesn't what we just did prove that to
you?"

My father looked at me and smiled. "You don't have to do anything to prove
your love for me Kelly – don’t ever think that. I love you no matter what.
It’s just so incredible to be able to express ourselves in this way. Mmmmmmm,
now why don’t you just lay back and relax while you feel me inside of you."

I did just that and for the next few minutes felt as satisfied and secure as
I had ever felt in my life. After all, here I was in bed with my father’s
cock nestled inside of me, his sperm draining from my pussy as the
aftershocks of my orgasm slowly died down.

Eventually, of course, he had to slip out of me and my pussy felt so empty at
first without him. It was like suddenly a part of me was missing. I stayed
in my bed as he went back to bathroom and then back down to the f****y room.
I drifted off to sl**p dreaming of how it felt those first few moments when
he first came in me.

My last thoughts were that there was one thing I was sure of and that was my
life had just changed forever. It would never be the same again with my dad
– and I was .happy about it. My daddy had shown me his love and I couldn’t
wait for him to do it again... and again... and again!

THE END
... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 11 months ago  |  Categories: Sex Humor  |  Views: 36668  |  
100%
  |  11

The Neighborhood - Must Read

As he leaned back against it, Mark Jordan's hands gripped the counter top rhythmically as he gazed down at the sight before him. With his shorts around his ankles, his best friends' mom paused to swirl her pink tongue over the pulsing head of his thick cock as it glided up between her breasts. Seeing the glazed expression on his face, the sexy brunette MILF smiled and wrapped her big jugs even tighter around his pole.

"Oh, yeah! Fuck my tits Mark," she moaned as he slid back down the soft valley for another round trip.

Gasping for air, he placed both hands on her shoulders pulling her tighter to his body. He shook his head in wonder at what had transpired to bring him here with his cock nestled firmly between Kay Reynolds's tits.

Up until the aforementioned moment, I considered myself an average nineteen year old. It was the summer after my first year of college and I had come home for a break from my studies. After a year of demanding pre-med classes, it seemed all I wanted to do was sl**p late, play video games, nap in the afternoon and then crash on the couch watching TV with my s****r, Kim, and mom, Vivian, at night.

It was just the three of us now. Dear old Dad had split two years previous after Mom walked into his office to find his young blonde receptionist tossing her mouth back and forth on his cock. So at least I didn't have the father figure around goading me into more respectable activities this summer.

The lazing off was getting to be a bit much I must admit. As I swung my legs out of bed that day, I looked down my trim torso and gripped my stomach.

"Whoa, need to lay off mom's cooking," I thought. Normally I was much more active, having been in track in high school and I kept it up in college along with some gym time as well. I stood and walked over to the mirror over my dresser.

I stood just over 6 feet, 180 pounds, most of it lean muscle. I ran a hand through my close cropped brown hair and examined myself more closely. The six-pack abs that I had worked so hard to get were rapidly disappearing under the double onslaught of too much couch time and home cooking. What hadn't been affected by my inactivity was straining the front of my boxers. I ran a hand over the head of my cock and groaned.

What inactivity does to the body, a quiet personality does to your sex life. I had never really had a girlfriend due to my bookish habits and shyness. There was the one time with Nancy Taylor, but that ended much too quickly for her and for me. Most weekends were limited to taming the boa myself or living vicariously through my best friend/neighbor Spencer's conquests. On the surface I had all the tools. I was considered handsome and fit, and if locker room comparisons could be trusted, a dick that resided at the high end of the scale. I pulled my hand away from the lurching bulge and at that moment I made up my mind to get back on track. I slipped on a pair of running shorts and shoes and headed downstairs for a quick bite.

Bursting out of my room with my newfound energy, I ran smack into my little s****r who was just emerging from the bathroom.

"Ooof!"

Before I could make a move to catch her, my 18 year old s****r bounced off of me and landed on her rear on the carpet.

"Watch where you're going Mark!"

"I...I'm sorry Kim, are you alright?"

What a bonehead In my rush to go running I'd plowed over my s****r! I stood over her like a goofball and stared down.

She'd apparently just gotten out of the shower as evidenced by the towel wrapped around her body. Our collision had the cliched effect on the covering; loosening it just enough to reveal her rounded curves and tanned flesh. Horrified, I jerked my eyes back towards her face as she huffed and flipped her wet blonde hair out of her face.

Kim had just graduated high school and was headed out of state to another college on a cheerleading scholarship. The hours of routines and cheering had sculpted her 5'2" frame into one lean package. I had glimpsed enough to sear my brain with the fact that no matter how much she worked out and watched what she ate, those twin globes on her chest weren't going anywhere.

She raised her blue eyes to look up at me, frowning slightly. As the fact that I had my shirt off dawned on her, I noticed her gaze slipping back down my chest and abs to rest squarely on the tented out front of my running shorts. When I realized what she must be seeing, my face flushed a deep scarlet and I prayed for a hole to open up that I could dive into.

Her full red lips curled up in a knowing (?!?) smile, revealing straight white teeth. And for a second, or was it my imagination, did her tongue flick out and trace her upper lip?

"Wellll, in a hurry are we?"

"Kim...I'm so sorry! I was headed out to run and didn't see you! Are you hurt?"

I reached out a hand to help her up. She gripped the top of her towel with one hand and took my hand in her other. I pulled her to her feet. I expected her to take a step back as I had levered her up directly in front of me. She did quite the opposite, taking a half step forward, brushing my abs with her chest and bathing my chest with her warm breath.

"No, only my ego is bruised. Watch where you're going next time." She still did not step away and my nose was filled with the strawberry smell of her shampoo. I could not help myself and my eyes were drawn downward to the valley of cleavage that no towel could ever cover. She shifted her feet, bringing her right leg into direct contact with my rock hard groin. I jumped as if burned, plastered myself to the wall and scooted past her as fast as I could.

She turned as I fled down the stairs.

"Maybe we could bump into each other again soon...just ask next time," she laughed.

My ears burned as I took the stairs two at a time. Screeching to a halt at the bottom of the stairs, the smell of Kim's shampoo was replaced by the smell of eggs and bacon coming from the kitchen. Great. Now I'd have to interact with Mom before I could get out the door. Unfortunately, my crotch tripod still had a mind of its own, so I tried to readjust myself to a less obscene profile before seeing my mom. I crossed the living room and headed in the kitchen.

As I stood in the doorway I saw Mom struggling with something in the sink.

"Morning mom, what's up?"

"Oh! Mark! You startled me! What are you doing up so early!"

I hadn't been out of bed before noon since coming home and had not been subjected to Mom's early morning attire. Sickly, given my current condition, I noticed that mom had gotten in the habit of sl**ping in only a night shirt and panties (I hoped), since I was away at school. I quickly lowered my eyes and turned my head to leave the room.

"I'm sorry Mom. I didn't know you weren't dressed."

"Don't be silly, I'm your mother. Come here, I need your help". I swallowed hard and turned back towards her as she continued to pull at something in the sink.

My Mom and Dad were high school sweethearts, getting married right out of high school. Mom had me before she turned 19 and stayed at home to raise myself and my s****r while Dad went to school and then started his career. Flash forward nineteen years and you get what I was trying so hard to take no notice of. Vivian Jordan had always been a beauty judging from the f****y photo album and the years had only softened her features somewhat. She wore her brown hair short, in a bob and her green eyes squinted at the drain, while her full red lips pursed in frustration. She kept herself fit, swimming laps in the f****y pool and watching what she ate. I had never really noticed how voluptuous she was, since she always swam in a demure one piece and normally she was dressed by the time I got up. Today, however, was a different story.

As she pulled at what appeared to be a dish towel sticking up out of the disposal, I noticed the full curve of her breasts and how they swayed rhythmically in time with her efforts. She stood almost on her tip toes, as she barely cracked 5 feet tall and this caused her smooth, toned calves to ripple. My eyes continued up her tanned legs to her flaring hips and rounded ass which showed not a hint of a panty line. I was speechless with lust and horrified that my expression would give away my thoughts. She looked at me.

"Well, are you going to help me or not!"

I jerked out of my reverie.

"What's the problem?"

"Oh, I dropped the dishtowel in the disposal and now it seems like it's stuck"

"Here, move to the side and let me pull it out."

"No! I'm going to have to keep a hand on the disposal switch so it doesn't accidentally start up and chew it further down. Just reach around me. You're tall enough"

Fuck! Here I am with the boner to end all boners, my mother dressed in a mid-thigh night shirt, no panties, and she wants me to stand behind her and pull in tandem!

"Shouldn't we just call a plumber? I don't think I can..."

"Mark, just get behind me and help! We can pull it out if we work together!"

"But, but, I'm not..."

"Just do it," she snapped.

Okay, she asked for it. I stepped behind her and stretched my arms around her, grasping her upper arms and struggling to keep my crotch out of contact with her ass. At this angle I weakly pulled to no effect.

"Come on Mark! Grab my wrists and pull! I don't want to waste money on a plumber."

I hadn't realized I was holding my breath. I blew out a lungful of air and slowly pressed forward, gripping Mom's wrists and lodging my aching log right in the crack of her ass! She audibly sucked in a deep breath as the realization of my situation made itself painfully apparent.

"Oh my! I'm sorry baby, I didn't realize..."

"No Mom, I'm sorry...I got to go!" With that I turned and practically sprinted out of the room.

Vivian kept her head turned away until she was sure Mark had left the room, not trusting her composure. The length and thickness of her son's cock was like a brand on her ass and her mind was racing in places mother's minds shouldn't go. "My god," she thought, "Was that because of me?!" And in the next thought, "God that thing felt huge!" Unbidden, an image of how her son's cock must look flashed in her mind. She groaned as she imagined the long, thick shaft and throbbing red cock head glistening with a drop of precum....she shook her head as tears came to her eyes.

It had been far too long since she had felt the touch of a man, and between the hot log crammed between her ass cheeks and the feel of Mark's strong arms encircling her, she could feel the wetness seeping between her legs as her nipples hardened into little points of flesh. u*********sly, she slipped her right hand under her night shirt and slipped her middle finger into her melting hole as her left hand cupped her full, firm breasts, alternating between them. There was no buildup, no slow motion cresting of a wave. As her finger frantically thrust in and out of her pussy at a break neck pace, her orgasm slammed into her. Her vision doubled as she bit down on her lip to keep from screaming. At just that moment, Mark came into sight, running down the street as if the hounds of hell were behind him. In her mind's eye she could almost see, and certainly imagine, how his cock must be bouncing in his shorts.

"Oh, my baby, my sweet boy..." she gasped and slumped against the counter top.

I think I set a world record for the 20 yard "Hump and Dash" from the kitchen to the front door. My feet barely touched the ground as my horrified mind came to grips with the realization that I was now a mother-humper! I yanked open the front door and almost had my second hit and run of the morning.

Nancy Taylor, Kim's best friend and another one of my obsessions, was just that moment coming up the steps. I barely missed her by pivoting to one side, which spilled me into the lawn. Startled, she jumped and squeaked in surprise. As I looked up at her from the grass, my mind could not help but spin back to a year ago, when I had finally gotten up the nerve to ask Nancy out before I left for college.

Nancy had always been around as long as I could remember. She was actually my age, having been held back in grade school. She and Kim had been friends since kindergarten and I had always thought of her as another little s****r. That is, until puberty not only hit her, but wrapped her up in a warm embrace from which she emerged as a spectacular beauty. Nancy had always been pretty, but in that gangly, braces and pigtails vein. By that summer before her senior year, however, her legs had somehow gotten even longer and the girlish bumps and curves were gone, replaced by a woman's flaring hips and ass and large, gravity defying breasts that just made you want to cry and thank god. I was almost moved to tears many times in frustration and cursed god for my paralyzing embarrassment whenever she was around. I launched more loads in the dead of night imagining scenarios with her that summer than an army of porn actors.

I finally got up the nerve to ask her out and was floored when she actually accepted! I was on cloud nine when I took her to dinner and the movies. We were laughing and having a good time and I was finding myself more and more comfortable around this gorgeous black haired minx. After the movie was over, I automatically started driving towards her house. Nancy turned in her seat and pressed her firm, full breast against my right arm as her hand slid down in my lap and began to run up and down the length of my cock, which had been half-hard the entire night. I almost ran off the road when she moved her mouth up and traced the outline of my ear with her tongue.

"What's the hurry Mark? Let's drive down to the lake. I don't have to be home before one."

It was all I could do to keep the car on the road as Nancy kept up her ministrations in my lap while moaning and blowing her warm breath in my ear. After what seemed like forever, we came to the lake. I found a secluded patch of trees, parked and shut off the engine. I slowly turned to Nancy who had sat back in her seat.

She smiled at me as she pulled her T-shirt over her head. I held my breath as she reached behind her back, unclasped the hooks and shrugged off the lacy white bra. There they were! All my nights of self-mutilation had not done them justice. They were real and they were spectacular, capped with small pink nipples which seemed to capture the moonlight and glow there in my front seat. She then leaned over me and pulled my recline handle, her bright blue eyes never leaving mine. My seat sank back as I drank in the sight of her bobbling and shimmying 34D tits just over my head. I so wanted to take one of them into my mouth, but my dry tongue was stuck to the top of my yawing cavity.

"You know Mark, I've thought about this for a long time. I can't wait to find out if that thing is as big as it felt!"

With that she began to unzip my pants while unsnapping them with the other hand. Once that was done, she slipped her soft, hot hand into my boxers and wrapped her fingers around my rock hard cock.

"OOOOOH Mark! I have so got to see this for myself! Kim said you were big (What!?!) but that feels positively huge!"

She struggled to extract my 10" length from down my pants leg and levered it out into the open. Her eyes widened in surprise and delight as she took it into both hands (yeah, I know, another cliché!) and stroked down firmly. And that's when things went horribly wrong.

Without warning, my cock lurched in her hands and spat a tremendous stream of cum right between Nancy's eyes! She recoiled but wasn't quick enough to dodge the second salvo which grazed her left cheek and plastered her shiny black hair back. Horrified she fell back against the door as my cock swayed unfettered, belching streams of juice all over the interior of my car! My entire body convulsed with the intensity of the orgasm and it was at least two more volleys before I had the presence of mind to throw the tail of my shirt over the cannon, soaking up the last couple of blasts. I swear I passed out for a second, but unfortunately came to my senses shortly thereafter.

I first spied my damn, rebellious turncoat of a dick still standing at attention, then my eyes were drawn to the dash which was streaked by a line of cum, then to the radio which had taken a blast at point blank range. Movement to my right turned my head to take in what I had done to my date.

To say that Nancy was pissed would be an understatement. As I watched her, she raised a trembling hand to her face where my first blast was beginning to slide down the bridge of her nose. She then touched the side of her head where I had given her a sample of the worst hair gel imaginable. Her eyes burned as they looked at me.

"You fucker! Look at me! How in the fuck am I going to go home now! My dad will fucking ground me for a year and kick your ass from here to Timbuktu!"

I know I looked like a fish gasping for air as I struggled for something to say. Nancy however was not speechless.

"How about a little warning there hair trigger! I have never been so disgusted in my entire life! I can't believe I ever agreed to go out with you! No wonder you're such a geek! How could I ever have thought of sucking that big disgusting thing?"

At the mention of the work "suck" my eyes must have widened even further. Nancy actually smirked at my reaction.

"Yeah that's right Mark. I was about to give you the best blow job you would ever have had. Words don't do justice to how my lips would have felt wrapped around your cock. Now give me something to get this shit off my face and out of my hair!"

And that's how my lonely life went from bad to worse romantically. We solved the problem of Nancy's dad by her coming home with me to spend the night with Kim. I can only imagine how much detail my s****r was treated to.

I had spent all of my senior year and breaks from college avoiding any contact with her. This was actually the first time I had seen her up close since that fateful night. After she got over the shock of me flying through the air in front of her, she smirked down at me, put her hands on her waist and cocked her hip to the side. She was dressed in a sleeveless tee and shorts (she must be going to workout with Kim) and the motion caused those glorious mounds on her chest to jiggle enticingly before they settled back, high, full and fat. If it was possible, my cock got even harder.

"Oh, Mark. Are you always in a rush?" Her tone was regretful and actually made me feel bad for avoiding her like a leper. Then, like a laser, her eyes locked on my groin. She clucked her tongue and shook her head, sounding wistful. "I hope that hasn't stayed like that since the last time I saw you. Hmmm?"

By now, my face was as red as a tomato. "Oh, no, you know, I...well...good seeing you Nancy. I've got to go!" With that I jumped to my feet and fled in shame down the street.

Nancy's blue eyes followed Mark's long, lean body as he ran down the street. She had meant to apologize for the way she had treated him the first chance she got this summer, but was distracted by his sudden appearance and the feelings that came rushing back when she spied his obvious erection. While she had made a big deal of how Mark was missing "the best blow job" he would ever have, her experiences sexually were in fact limited to sweaty grope and grabs at the movies. Not that each and every one of her dates hadn't whipped out their cocks expecting to be serviced. What with her bee stung lips and her big, fat tits, it was assumed that she could and would polish knobs like a house maid on meth. But in each and every instance, she was left disappointed at the size of her paramours and refused to even give a simple hand job. Word spread quickly and her dance card had dried up. Unfortunately, she found herself as a size queen, limited to obsessing about the one cock that she felt could have satisfied her. Damn him anyway! She turned and continued up the steps.

I ran down the street like a man possessed until I finally settled into a nice, smooth rhythm. I tried to lose myself in the run, but my mind kept rolling back to my encounters with Kim, Mom and Nancy. I had to find an outlet soon, even if that meant punishing my already abused palm. My shame slowly turned to concern however, as I started to feel bolts of pain shooting up from my ankle. What the hell? I must have twisted it jumping around Nancy! So here I was a mile from home with a bum ankle. I was smart enough not to push it and came to a slow walk. In my rush, I had forgotten my cell phone, so I couldn't call for a ride. I resignedly turned back and began to limp for home.

Car after car sped by me and as my ankle continued to throb, I prayed that a familiar face might notice me, have pity and give me a ride home. It was at that moment that a black Lexus SUV eased past me then braked to a stop at the curb. I didn't recognize it, but walked to the passenger side window as it rolled down.

"Hey Mark! Need a ride?"

And there she was the second place finisher to Nancy Taylor in my self-abuse fantasy file, my best friend Spencer's mom and our next door neighbor, Mrs. Kay Reynolds.

The Reynolds had moved in next door to us when Spencer and I were in the sixth grade, right about the time girls had moved from the icky column to the interesting column for me. So it was no wonder that Mrs. Reynolds had cum, err come to hold such a significant place of interest for me. She was drop dead gorgeous, with mid-length curly brownish red hair and a time less "girl next door" creamy complexion that she obviously spent a lot of time and her husband's money keeping up. She was probably 5'4" or so, maybe 110 lbs, with violet blue eyes. She looked like she was coming back from the gym, as her hair was pulled back in a pony tail. A low cut "wife beater" tee strained to hold in her bountiful chest. In one of my few brave moments, I had taken a chance and rifled through her lingerie drawer. I knew for a fact she was sporting a nice pair of 32DDs.

(Author's note: Ok, I acknowledge that all the women are busty. I get it. My story, my fantasy)

I was not surprised to see that her nipples were threatening to cut through the fabric. Somehow Mrs. Reynolds nipples were always hard, not sometimes, always. I chalked it up to her libido, which to hear Spencer talk, was insatiable. Even though she was his mom, Spencer acknowledged that she was the walking epitome of a MILF. For years he had regaled me with stories of listening to his parents fuck almost every night in their bedroom next to his. Or walking into the den to find his mom getting quickly off her knees while his father clutched a couch cushion to his lap and pretending to be enthralled by another "Seinfeld" re-run. And then there was the memorable time she served Spencer breakfast while something that looked suspiciously like a blob of cum clung to her nightgown.

I chalked all the stories up to bullshit guy talk until our sophomore year when a camping trip got rained out and we went back to Spencer's house to sl**p. Something woke me up and I took the opportunity to go piss. As I passed his parents room, I heard the unmistakable grunts and moans of two people fucking. Being a normal teen, that is to say perpetually horny, I couldn't help but press my ear to the door. As the earlier parts of this story demonstrate, I'm somewhat clumsy and managed to stumble and push the door half open! Luckily, Spencer's dad, Bob, had his head thrown back in pleasure as he pistoned his hips back and forth behind his wife, who was on all fours, while he stood behind her. She was oriented on the bed facing me, and luckily again, she also had her eyes squeezed shut while her body shook from the pounding she was receiving. Despite the danger of discovery, I knew I'd never get a better chance at seeing Mrs. Reynolds nude than right now. The bottom of her two-piece nightie was pulled to the side, giving Mr. Reynolds access and her top was pulled down and bunched around her waist allowing her 32DD boobs to sway and bounce in perfect time with his strokes. I was mesmerized! Her natural tits swung low and full, but I could tell they were still as firm as any teenagers since they didn't flop like I'd seen in some of the "mature" videos on the net (guilty!). As I stood there, drinking in this forbidden sight, some kind of sixth Bat-sense made me pull my eyes up to Mrs. Reynolds' face.

She was looking right at me!!

Like a deer caught in the head lights of an approaching car, I froze in place, waiting for the inevitable scream, followed by the ass-kicking by her husband, not to mention the disowning by my best-friend and then the surefire "perverted voyeur" label that would haunt me the rest of my days.

Instead, she smiled! Then, not breaking our eye-lock, she rose up and entwined her hands behind her husband's head and pulled his mouth to her neck, as his hands came up from her ass to cup her breasts and support her upper body.

"Oh God! You love this don't you?!"

I felt like DeNiro in "Taxidriver", but had enough sense to not launch into a "You talkin' to me?" monologue. Mr. Reynolds only grunted, continuing to lick and suck her neck while pile-driving her pussy from behind.

"I can't get enough, baby," she moaned. "I might have to give in and let you bring that hot assistant of yours with the cute ass home, or better yet, talk you into getting a couple of your young, strong stock boys to pound me while you watch."

I couldn't take it any longer. My cock had found its way through the fly of my boxers to see what all the commotion was about. Another second there and I would have repainted their bedroom door in my custom mix of "Creamy Pearl". Thankfully (hopefully!), it was too dark in the hall for Mrs. Reynolds to see my condition. I spun around and fled to the bathroom across the hall. I stood shakily over the toilet and tried to point my crowbar hard cock down toward the bowl. In hindsight, I should have given myself a minute or two to calm down because no sooner had my hand touched my shaft than I started blasting like the 4th of July.

I stifled a groan by biting the knuckles of my left hand, while rubbing it out with my right. Out of fear of discovery, I had left the light off. As I hosed down the bathroom, I could only imagine what sort of mess I was making. I tried to track the splats of my load so I could clean up afterwards. After 5 or 6 toe curling spurts it was over. I stood there trying to catch my breath and wondering how to clean up the bathroom and get back to Spencer's room with no one but Mrs. Reynolds being the wiser that I was awake. I tore toilet paper off the roll and did the best I could of tracking down my volleys and sopping them up. I still could not get over the intensity of staring into her eyes while she was getting royally pounded by her husband. What did she mean by what she said? She must have been getting off by my watching her. Did I have the guts to take it to the next level?

Of course not.

After slipping back to Spencer's room and laying there wide awake for the rest of the night, I tried to act like nothing had happened the next day. Of course, Spencer and his dad were in the dark and Mrs. Reynolds continued to k** and joke with me like she always had. I didn't detect any double entendres' in her conversation, no, "More SAUSAGE with your breakfast Mark?", nor did she pull me into the laundry room for a quick grope. Maybe it was my imagination though, but she did linger over wiping the breakfast table, allowing me ample time to gape down her blouse at the sight of those firm knockers swaying with her efforts. And it seemed every time I turned around, she was dropping something on the floor which required her to bend over at the waist to pick it up. After going home, I spent the rest of the day in my room revisiting what I'd seen the night before and doing my best to rub a groove in my right palm. I looked like Peter Parker the first time he discovered his web shooting ability.

"Mark? Mark? Are you alright?"

I snapped back to present time reality and smiled sheepishly.

"Sorry Mrs. Reynolds. I, uh, think I twisted my ankle. Could you give me a ride home?"

She smiled brightly and reached over to open the door.

"Sure sweetie! Hop in. I was just on my way home from the gym."

I eased myself into the seat and shut the door as she pulled back into traffic. Since this was the first time this morning that I hadn't had a head swimming erection, I studiously examined everything in the car, except Mrs. Reynolds.

"Is this a new car Mrs. Reynolds?"

She smiled and rested her hand on the gear shift.

"It is Mark. What do you think?"

I continued to feign interest in the interior of the car, but suddenly became aware that her hand had moved from the gear shift and was resting on the mid console beside my leg. Out of the corner of my eye I couldn't help but notice the slight shifting and bounce of her tits as she drove. Yikes! I summoned all restraint I could, imagining chess matches, vacation slide shows and "Margaret Thatcher naked on a cold day". Anything to keep from popping a boner in front of Mrs. Reynolds.

"So Mark...what's been up with you?"

Well, something was coming up Mrs. Reynolds, but I don't think it's what you want to talk about. I scrambled for something to say as she pulled into their driveway.

"Oh, nothing much. Just hanging out. What kind of engine does this thing have in it?" What?!? Where did that come from? I was definitely not a gear head being just intuitive enough to know how to fill a car up with gas.

She looked at me quizzically and said, "I'm not sure Mark. It's probably in the owner's manual. Here it is." With that she leaned over the console to open the glove box on my side, resting her right boob on my leg and brushing her curly locks against my face. Houston we have lift off! She had to feel my growing boner, no way around it! God I've done it now! One call from her to Mom and I'd find myself in therapy for the summer! But she didn't recoil back. She merely kept her position and turned her head to smile up at me.

"Are you sure you're interested in the engine Mark?"

I grabbed the door lever and prepared to make a bolt for my house. It was then I noticed that Mom's car was gone. Damn! She must have been taking Kim and Nancy somewhere. She always locked the house and I did not have a key on me.

"Uh, my mom's gone."

Mrs. Reynolds turned her head to look at our house.

"Well you need some ice on that ankle, stat Mister. Come inside the house. You can keep an old woman company while you wait on your mom to get back. Spencer spends most of the day doing God knows what around town since he came back from school."

That was true. I had only seen Spencer once in the two weeks since I had been back. He left early most mornings on his bike and didn't get in until later in the evening. Despite my unease with the sausage store's grand opening in my pants, I did realize I needed to ice my ankle or I'd be limping around for days. I happened to spy Mrs. Reynolds gym bag on the back seat and grabbed it, happy to have something to use as a boner block.

"I'll carry this in for you Mrs. Reynolds!"

She smiled, "Thanks Mark."

As we headed in the house I could not tear my eyes from the sway of her hips and how that tight, little bubble butt looked in her spandex biker shorts. The sight only increased bl**d flow to my crotch which was now snaking down my leg and trying to worm its way out. She unlocked the door and went in, then took the gym bag from me before I could protest. Thankfully she didn't look down!

"Make yourself at home. I'll get some ice."

I slunk to the kitchen table as Mrs. Reynolds took a baggie and began to fill it with ice cubes. She wrapped it in a dishtowel and came over to me.

"Elevate your ankle on this other chair Mark." She slid out the chair adjacent to me and stood expectantly. I was horrified! I had half slid under the table to hide my condition, but I would have to turn out to put my right ankle on the chair and I'm sure I wouldn't be able to limp far before Mr. Reynolds could get home to beat my ass after the Mrs. sees my tool hanging out of my shorts!

"It's okay Mrs. Reynolds. It really feels much better now!" I smiled brightly, hoping to head off impending disaster. She huffed and dropped to her knees (!!) beside me reaching under the table and grabbing my knees to swivel me around.

"Yeah right. Now come on Mark before you..."

As she turned me, her words trailed off upon coming face to face with the one-eyed monster with a mind of its own. For a couple of seconds she just stared at it, pulsing and twitching against my leg, half of it exposed to the fresh air. Fresh air is supposed to make you feel better and it definitely affected my cock. It now started to raise its mushroom head, pulling my shorts back further on the shaft. Mrs. Reynolds raised a hand to her mouth and then looked up at me. I was petrified! But then, the worm turned.

Mrs. Reynolds looked back down at my boner. In an instant she pulled my knees apart and almost simultaneously grabbed my cock shaft in both hands.

"I have so got to suck this thing!" With that she plunged her head down like a striking cobra and inhaled a third of my dick.

"God!" That was me by the way, since Mrs. Reynolds had her mouth full to say the least! Her tiny mouth and full red lips were stretched to bursting around my shaft. It felt like my dick had been plunged into a furnace, albeit a wet, sucking furnace which just happened to have a soft tongue on the underside that wiggled along my main vein like something possessed. She pulled back until just the head rested in her mouth and wiggled her tongue all over the head and ridge. She then pulled it all the way out of her mouth, turned her head to the side and skinned those ruby red lips down the cock shaft to the base. She dropped her mouth lower and began to bat my balls around in their sac with her tongue. My tool rested across her face, steadily dripping precum on her hair. It looked almost obscene (almost) the way it d****d across her features. Due to its size (I know, poor me), I never got those flat against the belly boners most guys my age get. The best my vascular system could manage was a good 45 degree angle, not that it mattered to me. I knew I was somewhat big, but to see its size compared to Mrs. Reynolds face was a huge ego boost.

While my brain continued to spin inside my skull, Mrs. Reynolds started taking batting practice on my balls with her tongue. I groaned again and gripped the chair. Looking up at me, her green eyes twinkled and she turned back to press the flat of her tongue along my shaft and began to drag it back up. Upon reaching the top, she teased a drop of precum out of my shaft and pulled back with the strand still connected to her puffy bottom lip. She smiled at me as she brought her right hand around my shaft and her left came up to cradle my balls.

"I can tell you've got a whopper of a load in there for me Mark! If I'd known you were packing this much meat we would have made the sandwich to end all sandwiches that night in my bedroom." She had been getting off by me being there! "Relax baby. I want this as much or more than you do. I see the way you look at me. And I'm sure that motor mouth Spencer has shared with you how much of a nympho I am." I started at this. She was talking about him listening in on them right? Surely she couldn't mean...

"Now lean back and enjoy. I'm not stopping this for anything. At least not until you've given me what I need." At this she plunged her mouth back over my cock and began twisting her head and hands in tandem as she crammed more and more of my stick in her hot, sucking mouth.

Now, this is usually the point of the story (I read Literotica online too) where the hero grabs the wench by her pony tail in one hand, rips her top off with the other, and says something like, "Yeah!! Take my fucking load bitch!" Not gonna happen here folks. I lasted about ten seconds more under Mrs. Reynolds onslaught before I felt my balls curling back against my body and my shaft lurched and pulsed in her grip.

"Mrs. Reynolds, uh, Kay (I think we could safely be on a first name basis now), I'mmmm....."

I never finished my sentence as I was gripped by the most intense orgasm of my life. When I started speaking Kay realized what was happening and had quickly slid her mouth up and off, hoping to delay the inevitable. But I was not to be stopped!

My first moon shot left the launch pad and disappeared somewhere over her head. She squealed and then crammed my cock back in her mouth. I continued to buck and convulse, shooting what must have been a pint of hot cream into her mouth. She mewled and closed her eyes, clearly enjoying it. God what a slut! My best friends' mother was eating my load and loving it! None of my fantasies had prepared me for this and I lost all semblance of control, starting to babble and drum my feet against the floor (my ankle was forgotten). After what seemed like a lifetime, my balls were drained and I slumped back in the chair.

"My god Mark! That was..."

I couldn't bear to open my eyes and look at her. I had a hair trigger like The Rifleman and now I had missed the best, probably only, chance at impressing my ultra-hot next door neighbor.

"...fucking incredible!!"

At this my eyes shot open. She was smiling up at me! Her hair was a little mussed with what looked like a cum track across the side, but she looked genuinely happy!

"Really? You're not mad at me for...you know...cumming so quick?"

She shook her curly locks quickly, "God no Mark! That was intense and I must admit you tasted soooo good!"

I got back a little confidence at this, but then disappointment washed over me as I realized I had fucked up any chance of getting in her pants.

She noticed my expression and said, "What's wrong? Your not regretting this are you?"

I shook my head almost maniacally, "Hell no! That was the best thing I have ever felt. I'm just sorry we didn't...well, you know."

She smirked as she reached down to grasp the bottom of her shirt and began to pull it up over her flat abs and over the mounds of glory.

"You mean fuck? Oh, were gonna fuck Mark. I guarantee you that. I've found that getting the edge off with a quick pop right up front only heightens the pleasure. Besides, guys your age can always get it back up." Was that fact from experience? One thing for certain, she was right. I didn't need to get it back up though. It had never gone down!

I think time actually stood still when she finally whipped off her top and I was treated to the sight of her deep cleavage disappearing down into the depths of her bulging jog bra. I know I held my breath as her hand went to the front and grasped the front clasp. Noticing my expression, she smiled and dropped her hands to my thighs, running them back and forth.

"You are such a guy Mark. A rare one that is nice and polite, but still just a guy. These babies really do it for you huh?" I could only nod numbly. My brain circuits were still misfiring!

"Well, be my guest sweetie. You take the honors."

My arms somehow found the strength to raise my hands to her chest. I tentatively rested the palm of my hand on the exposed flesh above the jog bra and felt the pulsing beat of her heart. I raised my eyes to hers. She licked her lips and looked deeply at me.

"I won't lie Mark. I know I'm a major league slut, but there is just something about this that is doing it in a big, big way for me. I don't know if it's the forbidden part of it or...ohhhh!"

I had now moved both hands to her chest and palmed her globes, feeling the ice pick nipples through the fabric. Damn those tits were firm! I know, my experience is limited, but they felt just like "two bags of sand" (points for what movie), no that wasn't right. They felt just like those big sponges the track team had used last summer during our fund raiser car wash. They were full and heavy and resilient, springing back to shape despite my attempts to squeeze them into oblivion. I worried that I might be hurting her with my big paws, but Kay's moans told another story. I moved my hands lower and grasped the bottom of the bra and pulled it out and up. The backs of my knuckles burned from the hot flesh of her boobs and her nipples felt just as hard as they looked. A smattering of freckles capped the creamy mounds. Kay took over for me, pulling her top over her head as I dropped out of the chair to my knees facing her. She took my face in both hands and pulled it down to her chest. Thank goodness she took the initiative; I probably would have been content to kneel there all day squeezing her big jugs!

My face was squeezed into the tight space between her knockers and I could feel her nipples poking my ears. I inhaled the sweet scent of her sweaty tits and began to lick in between them, capturing the salty perspiration from her workout. Her hands entwined themselves in my hair as she d**g my face from zone to zone. She pulled me back and then matter of factly popped her right nipple in my mouth! I licked and sucked, slobbering all over the tight little bud of flesh. She moaned louder and I noticed one of her hands had stolen down to between her thighs and was skimming back and forth over her mound.

"That's it baby. Suck my tits! You are making me feel so good!"

I pulled back and moved over to the twin peak.

"I want to make you feel good Mrs.....Kay."

"Oh you are, you are! Keep doing that Mark. I could cum just from this!"

I tentatively looked up at her.

"What else could I do for you Kay?"

Her eyes sparkled as her mask of lust lit up in a big wide smile. She swung both legs around outside me and lowered her back to the floor.

"I was hoping you'd ask! Here, help pull my pants off!"

She raised her ass as I worked her tight shorts off the sweep of her hips. My nostrils were filled with the scent of her wet pussy and as it came into view I could see pearls of moisture clinging to the lips. I must have gasped because she giggled.

"I like to keep it short. Too much rough on the muff slows down the action!"

I actually laughed at this. Somehow I seemed to be getting more and more comfortable. What a far cry this was from the debacle with Nancy. I might actually have a sexual future!

Once her shorts had been pulled off and were left dangling from her ankle, she cocked her knees back to her and rested her feet flat on the floor. Kay raised herself up on her elbows and reached out to cup the back of my neck with her hand. She started pulling me down towards that pretty little pussy, but must have seen the hint of confusion on my face.

"Mark? You have done this before, right baby?" I tried to play it off and laughed a little too loud.

"Oh yeah! Sure! I lick pussy all the time back at school!" She smiled knowingly.

"You sweet, sweet bo...man. This is your first time right?" I was busted! My shoulders slumped and I nodded with my head down. "Don't worry about it baby," she coaxed, "You've really lucked out by giving it up to me. I'll teach you things you didn't think possible! And with that big fat cock of yours, we will both have grand old time learning!" I got back some of my earlier found confidence and reached under her ass, lifting it up to my face.

"That's it baby! Lick it and take mama to heaven!"

The mama thing kind of set me back, causing me to flash back to my own Mom and our quick kitchen hump, but I was too close to my first taste of pussy to give it much thought. I stuck out my tongue and tentatively licked the hooded area covering her clit. Paying attention in health class had finally paid off! Kay jerked in my hands.

"Not too much there Mark! It's super sensitive. When you feel me about to cum, suck my clit into your mouth. For now lick a little further down."

Being a good boy, I did as I was told and d**g my tongue through the folds of her slit. It was so hot and musky; a salty, sweet taste flooded my mouth as her puss practically gushed on my tongue. I wormed my tongue lower still and found the entrance to her cunt. I stuck my tongue out as far as possible and mashed my face against her.

"Gaaaaahhhh!" That was her this time. My mouth was full this go-round.

I could feel the heat of her ass on my chin and jaw line and the only tuft of hair left on that sweet puss tickled the tip of my nose. I wanted to make this feel as good as she'd made me, so I really went to town, licking up and back, twisting my head to suck at the lips of her pussy.

"Ohhhh Mark! You are a natural born pussy eater! Where have you been all my life?"

"Right next door Kay," I thought. But from now on, I planned to spend as much of my time as possible in one position or another pleasuring this unbelievably hot woman of my dreams!

I kept at it, the taste of her igniting my passion to the degree that I think I actually began to grunt in satisfaction. She had a firm grip on the top of my head, but believe me, I wasn't going anywhere! It wasn't but moments later that her hand left my head and flew up to pull the nipple that she wasn't already attending to.

"That's it! That's it! Oh! Oh! Uhhhhnnnhhh!"

I only thought her pussy was wet until she orgasmed hard against my tongue. The seep of her juices became almost a flood and I frantically licked my way to her clit and sucked hard on it. Her ass went into hyper drive, humping against my face and I lost my grip somewhat. As I shifted my hands to regain control, my right pinkie finger slid up to the second knuckle in her piping hot ass!

"Fuuuuuuck!" Apparently, that really did it for her and it was all I could do to keep myself in contact with her bucking and twisting body. We slid over the linoleum of the kitchen floor, somehow ending up with me on my back and she riding the last waves of her orgasm on my drenched face. Interminably she slowed down and came to a standstill. Shaking like a leaf, she slid off my face and slumped to the ground. I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand and looked at her gasping, sweat covered body.

"So, how was it," I said, summoning my vast reserve of suave. She giggled and gasped.

"I think you know exactly how good that was for me Mark! I can't get over how good your tongue felt!"

"There's more where that came from!" I was on a roll! I stood to my feet over her and pushed my shorts off my hips and to the floor. I gripped my towering cock and ran my hand down the shaft. As she looked up at me and wet her lips, I shook my length at her. "Now, how about me?"

She laughed and swung her legs under her, raising herself to her knees and mano e mano with my tool. Her eyes drank in the length and girth of me and I also appreciated the thick veins which she was now tracing with her beautifully manicured nails.

"What about you stud?" My heart sank for an instant. "There is no way I'm gonna be able to take that pussy stretcher in me for a while. My twat is still convulsing!"

Whew! I breathed a sigh of relief at this. I could wait. Hell, I had waited 19 years! What was a couple of minutes? Kay's hands stole up to cup her big tits. She lightly shook them, setting off a ripple across the expanse of her big fun bags.

"Soooo...what to do, what to do," she said wonderingly. She coyly looked up at me as she opened up her cleavage and wrapped those warm, soft jugs around the length of my staff. "I know! You can fuck my tits for me!"

I groaned in disbelief. If she only knew how many times I had jerked off in bed imagining this exact scenario! Her tits were the perfect size for this. Holding me between them, only a couple of inches of my cock poked out the top while the scruff of my balls rubbed along the bottom of her breasts. I was jerked out of this daze by her voice.

"Well, are you gonna fuck these tits of mine or am I going to have to do all the work," she laughed. I grinned sheepishly and d**g my hips away; pulling my shaft down through the valley she had created. Ouch! My cum and her saliva had dried to a crust leaving us no lubrication. Ever the consummate professional, Kay seized the initiative, whipping my cock from between her mounds and gripping it before her face. She spat into both hands and began to rub them along my length while popping as much of my shaft as she could manage into her mouth. Slowly but surely she descended until about half of my approximately 10 inches were lodged in her maw. As the huge mushroom shaped head began to clog her throat she gagged slightly and pulled it out gasping.

"There we go! Now where were we?"

She slid my dork back in between her tits and wrapped her hands around the outside, leaving me a long, tight, hot tunnel to fuck. I thrust through it to the top, pausing as she swiped her long, pink tongue over the head.

"Oh, yeah! Fuck my tits Mark," she moaned as I slid back down the soft valley for another round trip. I gripped her shoulders and sped up my thrusts. The pistoning of my cock made a slurping sound between her tits to accompany the slap of my abs against the bottoms of her tits. The feeling was exquisite! If I wasn't so determined to get my first fuck with this red haired goddess, I would have loved to blast my second shot all over those glorious globes. None of this was to be however, as we were jolted out of our cocoon by the sound of squealing tires right outside the house!

"Shit! What was that?!" Kay jumped to her feet and pulled her top down and began struggling back into her shorts. "Mark you'd better get the hell out of here!" Survival instinct kicked in and I yanked my own shorts up while heading for the back door. I screeched to stop with the realization that I hadn't even thanked Mrs. Reynolds for her hospitality! What kind of guest was I?

"Uh, um, Mrs. Reynolds? Thanks for a really nice time...I hope to..."

"There may not be a next time unless you get the hell out of here Mark! Now go!" With that I sprang out the back door, leaped two patio chairs in a single bound and clambered over the wood fence separating our back yards. I dropped into a crouch and listened for a door slamming, breaking glass, gunshots, I don't know what.

After a second or two of not hearing anything, I dared a peak over the fence. Huh? There was no car in the drive. So what made that screech? Wait! I spied Spencer on his bike pedaling into the drive. I dropped back down and ran crouched over to our pool house and went into the half-bath. I stood in front of the mirror and struggled to catch my breath. As my pulse slowed I began to grin back at myself. You sly dog! A blowjob and abbreviated tit-fuck all in the same morning! If this was to be indicative of my summer break, I was in for a real good time! I went out to the pool and began cleaning it. Just then the back door opened and my mom came out wearing her bathing suit cover-up. Oh shit!

Kay and I were correct to be concerned about discovery during our tryst, as right about the time she was nestling my cock in between her knockers, her husband Bob was coming up the driveway, having forgotten some papers in his home office. He left the door open and the car running, knowing he'd be just a second.

Bob Reynolds was a big man, 6'2", 200lbs, with close cropped brown hair, just starting to gray at the temples. He was a former college football player who'd not gone to seed after his gridiron days, as he spent 4-5 days himself at the gym and prided himself on his physique and stamina. Stamina was something he needed in spades, as he was constantly being called on to satisfy his nympho wife. Not that he was complaining mind you!

Sex between the Reynolds had always been hot and intense and Bob never turned down the opportunity to have a crack at those full lips, gorgeous tits or tight pussy. In the past week though, he felt his game beginning to slip somewhat. Kay didn't seem all that thrilled at his advances and she initiated any contact less and less. A creeping suspicion had cropped up that maybe his wife had someone on the side. God knows she had opportunities! Bob wasn't blind. He could see the way other men looked at Kay. He couldn't deny that she was sex on a stick and why should he get so worked up? He had his own little piece of ass on the side, Audrey, his 22 year old office assistant at the department store he owned. As hot as his wife was, he couldn't resist the charms of the nubile tart, with her long, black hair, firm, enhanced tits and tight ass, but that was fodder for another story.

As he walked past the kitchen window, movement caught his eye and he slowed, straining to see into the dim interior. Was that Mark Jordan? He was just standing with his shirt off, stock still and looking down at something. Bob's cock lurched in his pants as his mouth went dry. Aha! Caught you! But, little Mark Jordan from across the street? Bob dropped to a crouch and eased to the same side kitchen door Mark and Kay had just entered and eased his head to one of the lower panes to get a glimpse and time his entry for maximum terror.

He now could see that not only was Mark shirtless, but his shorts were puddled around his ankle as Bob's dear sweet wife Kay kneeled in front of him and sucked and stroked the biggest cock Bob had ever seen! Now that is saying a lot what with having been a former football jock, Bob had seen his share of dick in the showers, but that thing was huge! Bob became suddenly aware that his own thick 7 inches were straining the front of his khakis and he realized that no longer was he pissed; he was very excited by the sight in front of him.

Kay was straining to fit as much of the thick cock in her sucking mouth as was humanly possible. Her mouth was stretched obscenely around the rock hard shaft as her eyes appeared to be watering with the effort. He almost could hear the pop as she pulled it out of her mouth and slid it between her tits. As exciting as this display was, Bob was terrified of being discovered. What would Kay think if she saw him crouched down, peering into the window like some pervert? His failure to rip the door off the hinges and beat Mark Jordan's ass could be construed as tacit approval of her dalliance and his macho self-image couldn't stand that. He managed to tear his eyes away from the site of his wife getting her tits fucked by the next door neighbor k** and snuck back to his car. As he slowly backed out of the drive, his face flushed and his khaki's tight with excitement, he couldn't wait to get back to the store. Audrey was working today and she'd know just what to do! He inadvertently spun the tires heading up the street and had to swerve to avoid some k** on his bike. In his haze of lust, he didn't notice that it was Spencer!

Spencer Reynolds, best friend to Mark and only c***d to Bob and Kay, swerved as his Dad's car barreled past him. What the hell! Where was Dad going in such a hurry? As he rolled into the driveway, he thought he saw someone jump the fence between theirs and the Jordan's backyard. Was that Mark? His curiosity really up, he dropped his bike to the curb and jogged to the front door.

Spencer was almost a carbon copy of Mark; 6 feet tall, 190 lbs, kept himself in good shape at the gym with his dad. He got his hair and eyes from his mom and also her love of sex! Where Mark was timid in dealings with females, Spencer was forward, very forward. Once he had his eye on a female, he did not rest until they were kneeling before him, heaving under him or in whatever position he desired them in to service his smooth 8 inches. He prided himself on his stamina and ability to get it up time and time again. Spencer's obsession with sex ran so deep that he had taken a job this summer without the knowledge of his parents, even though he didn't want for money. He was working at the local XXX video shop! He had figured that might be a good place to troll for horny females, but had so far been a bust. All of the store's clientele shopped at the same raincoat store and while many a raised eyebrow had been shot his direction as they entered the peep show booths, he wasn't swinging that way no matter how hard up he got. Things had been looking up in the companionship department lately however, which had prompted him to beg off sick from work and head home. With the screeching exit of his father and what appeared to be his best friend bailing over the fence, his radar was humming.

"Mom, I'm home," Spencer burst through the door and went searching for his mother. He found her in the kitchen, busying herself at the sink, surrounded by the unmistakable smell of sex in the air! Bingo! Dad had been shtupping Mom and Mark...well, Mark must have been spying on them! Spencer had prayed for a week for just this type of situation, for you see the reason his sex life was looking up, was turning from the sink and fixing him with a f***ed smile!

"Spencer, what are you doing home so early?"

Last weekend, after coming home from his first day at the grindstone, shrink wrapping fuck flicks, Spencer was as horny as he'd ever been. Being surrounded non-stop with depictions of every sex act imaginable had given him an erection that refused to go away. He had run upstairs to rub out a quick one before heading off in search of some local talent. Dropping trou in the bathroom, he didn't stop to lock the door, and so when his mom walked in, there was no time to hide what he was doing.

Kay's mouth dropped open in shock and she started to leave, but the sight of Spencer's erect cock rooted her in place. Jutting up from his crotch like a thick club, his thick 8 inches throbbed and bounced as he jerked his hand away from it as if scalded.

"Shit! Mom! Ever heard of knocking?!" Spencer was flushing a scarlet red and scrambling to pull up his pants.

Kay had to smile. As much as she loved him, Spencer was a cocky little shit like his father, and she was amused at how her appearance had rattled him. She decided to have a little harmless fun. She dropped her voice an octave, with an exaggerated sexual bent to it.

"Don't stop on my account baby! You obviously need some relief. I didn't mean to interrupt!" With that, she shut the door behind her, crossed her arms underneath her boobs and leaned back against it smirking.

Spencer was dumbfounded. Did she intend that he continue, or was she just fucking with him? He was obviously aware of her proclivities, but this was something entirely different. His gaze slid from his mother's smirk, down her long tanned neck and rested on the cleavage she had inadvertently pushed up above her scoop necked top on display. God she had a nice set of tits! Mom or not, the round globes were full and perky, complete with a pair of rock hard nipples poking through the sheer white fabric. It didn't look like she was wearing a bra! Spencer had ogled his mom's tits countless times around the back yard pool as she paraded around in suits made up of little more than a g-string and pasties supported by dental floss. Quickly getting back his confidence, it was Spencer's turn to smirk as he dropped his pants back to his ankles and gripping his meat, began to slide his right hand up and down its length.

"Yeah, you want to watch Mom? Haven't been getting enough lately from dear old Dad? I'll give you a show."

Kay's grin began to falter as the tables turned and she reached back to open the door and flee a situation that was rapidly getting out of control.

"I was just messing with you Spencer! Don't be sick!"

As she turned the knob and tried to open the door, Spencer stepped out of his pants and turned fully to face her.

"Don't bullshit me Mom! This is turning you on as much as it is me! Don't deny that you want to see me pull a big load out of this cock. Or would you rather help me?" With that he strode forward, grabbed her hand and pulled it to his throbbing erection!

Reflexively, Kay gripped the shaft in her tiny hand, her fingers failing to meet around the width. She couldn't deny she was turned on. Her shallow, quick breaths and flushing complexion gave her away. She protested while making no effort to remove her hand.

"This is so wrong Spencer! I was just yanking your chain..."

"Well, now you're yanking my cock! Your hand feels so good! Run it back and forth! Jack me off!" With his own hands free, Spencer ran them up his mother's arms and began to caress the outside curves of her breasts.

Her head suddenly spinning from lust, Kay found herself squeezing his shaft and pulling her hand towards the tip. Upon reaching the top, she smoothed her thumb over the head, spreading his precum around the mushroom shaped helmet.

"Oh, baby! I can't believe what you are making me do! I never thought I'd raise a son who got off on hand jobs from his very own mother!"

"Get real Mom! You're a fucking walking wet dream and you know it! I'd have to be a eunuch not to be turned on by you!"

Kay found herself rapidly spinning down out of control. She began to squeeze and stroke his cock faster, as Spencer had moved on to boldly cup and squeeze the bountiful jugs of his mother, elevating her passion. Kay brought her left hand up under his stalk to cup his balls. She cradled the sac, imagining the cum sloshing around inside.

"Spencer where is this going?" She continued to whip her hand up and down his shaft as he thrust his hips against her. "If your father came home right now, you and I both would be out on our ass!"

Spencer grinned at her, "Well, let's make it worth while. Your bed or mine?"

Kay's eyes were almost crossing with lust.

"Yours....and hurry!"

The crazed, i****tuous duo headed across the hall, shedding clothes as they went. By the time they got to the bed, they wore not a stitch of clothing and both paused to appraise the other's attributes.

Spencer could not get over how hot his Mom looked. Her body was in incredible shape for a woman of 40. The hours of gym time had definitely paid off. If there was any extra weight, it was in all the right places. Her full, heavy breasts bobbed enticingly on her chest and the curve of her hips and ass would have looked at home on any twenty something coed. Kay took in Spencer's broad chest and shoulders, stepping forward to run a fingernail down his chiseled abs before again gripping his rigid tool.

"How do you want me baby? This can only happen this one time, hear me?"

"Yeah I hear you. Now get that sweet ass of yours in my bed."

Kay dropped back onto the bed, the impact causing her 32DDs to bounce and slap against each other. She propped herself back against her hands and shook her hair out, her blue eyes sparkling. Spencer stood over her, running his hand back and forth over his cock, the head steadily dripping. He put his knees on the bed and slid forward until her legs lay over his. She began to pull him towards her with her legs to his side. Spencer reached down and lifted her legs up until her ankles were propped on his shoulders. Kay dropped back on forearms, but kept her head craned forward to see what Spencer would do next.

As accomplished as Spencer was in matters such as this, he found his hands trembling as he ran them down her smooth, toned legs and under her hips to her tight ass. He palmed and squeezed the globes, then brought his hands around, the left sliding up her stomach to pull and tweak her up thrust nipples, the right gripped his cock as he brought it up into contact with the very place he had entered this world from. He swept the head back and forth over the sparse landing strip of hair. Moving lower he pressed the tip into the clitoris, feeling the heat spike into him.

Kay's hips began to gyrate with the contact. She bit into her lower lip, stifling a groan of lust.

Spencer moved his hips down and d**g the spongy tip through the outer lips. They flowered open and bathed him in warm wetness. This time they both groaned as he continued to rub himself back and forth, coating his cock head in her juices.

"Ohhhh! God, please put it in me baby! I am so ready for this! Fuck me Spencer! Fuck your mother!"

Spencer positioned himself at her tight, pulsing hole and smoothly slid forward in one long stroke. As his balls came to rest against her ass, both participants exhaled mightily.

Spencer could feel the rhythmic squeezing of his mother's vaginal walls along his length, pulling him deeper, but even with his size, that was as much as he had to give. The fit was tight, but not overly so, given Kay's history. He d**g his hips back and forth, repeatedly jarring her small frame with his thrusts. He bent forward, folding her further over and placed his palms outside her shoulders. Kay's hands shot up and encircled his neck, her fingers squeezing and rubbing. Both of them knew that the depravity of their act would push them over the edge much too quickly, so they strained and pushed against each other, climbing the hill towards their climax.

Beads of sweat gathered on Spencer's brow as he fucked his mother like a man possessed, the slap of their flesh bouncing off the walls of his bedroom. Her pussy was dripping wet, soaking his thighs and crotch, while his balls bounced and rubbed against her ass.

"You like that Mom? You like that big cock fucking your tight pussy?"

"God yes son! Fuck me! Make me cum all over that big, beautiful dick!"

Spencer's pole slid and slurped up into his mother's cunt. Her lips coaxing and pulling at his length with each mighty thrust. He could feel the heat of her ass against his balls as they slapped repeatedly against her rear. Kay's legs tightened around his waist and she pulled herself up until her rock hard nipples were dragging across his broad chest as he labored over her.

"I'm so close Spencer! Faster! Faster! That's it! I'm cumming!"

At this she flung her head back, emitting a guttural scream of passion, grinding her hips frantically against his plunging tool. The sight and sound and feel of his mother's orgasm were too much for the teenager as he felt his own climax overwhelm him.

"Fuuuuuck!" Spencer's balls convulsed and clenched, spraying spurt after mighty spurt of protein up his mother's hole. His hands found her hips and gyrated her body on his lance as he wrung out his load. The feel of the white hot streams of sperm ignited a second orgasm in Kay, causing her to lose hold of Spencer's neck and fall back against the bed, flopping and gasping. Drained, Spencer fell forward, disengaging his cock from his mother and laying panting beside her.

An awkward silence engulfed the space that the sounds of passion had just recently filled. Both parties recognized the gravity of what they had just done, but neither seemed willing to acknowledge it, or the pleasure they had obviously received.

Kay could not bring herself to look over at her son. While she felt that this had been one, if not the best, fucks of her life. She knew that a slippery slope rested in front of them and she would have to be the adult here and prevent this from ever happening again.

"Spencer, I think that we should..."

Emboldened by his mother breaking the ice first, Spencer rushed in. He raised himself up on his elbow and reached out to trace the curve of her hip with his fingers.

"That was fantastic Mom! I've never..."

Kay jerked from his touch as if burned.

"No Spencer! This was wrong! So wrong! We must never even speak of what just happened. Do you understand?" Kay rolled out of her son's bed and began to gather her discarded clothes from the floor. She spied the hurt look on Spencer's face as he opened his mouth to speak.

"But Mom! That was incredible! Don't tell me you didn't..."

Clutching her clothes to her chest, Kay raised a finger to silence him.

"Not another word!" With that she fled from his room. He heard the door to her bedroom slam behind her.

"Spencer? Are you alright? I asked you a question?"

Spencer was jerked back to present time by her voice. He took in her flushed features and slightly out of breath voice and decided that now was probably the best time ever to get the fuck train with his mother back on track.

"I'm fine Mom. And it appears so are you! Why so out of breath?"

Kay flushed red at this and turned back to the sink, hoping he hadn't seen her reaction.

"I'm sure I don't know what you mean! I'm just cleaning up in here."

Spencer closed the space between them in three long strides. He pressed himself up against the curve of his mother's ass and pulled her T-shirt up and over her fat boobs, kneading them like bread dough. Kay's breath caught in her throat as she was plunged right back into lust. And this so soon after Mark left! She had hoped that would have taken the edge off, but Spencer's strong hands and turgid erection pressing into her ass erased any hopes of that.

"Don't bullshit me mom! I can put two and two together. I'm not blind! I saw what I needed to see as I rode up!"

Kay gasped! Spencer must have seen Mark going over the fence! What must he be thinking! They both knew she was a helpless cum slut, but to stoop to seducing his best friend? She turned to face him. Maybe by giving in to his advances she could change the subject and deal with that issue later.

"Spencer, I'm so sorry! I've just been so horny since you and I fucked! I've been going out of my mind! I didn't mean it to happen. Mark was just here and we..."

At this Spencer visibly recoiled and pulled back from her.

"Mark? I thought that you and Dad were..."

Suddenly, Spencer's eyes were drawn to his mother's hairline and to the skunk stripe of cum from Mark's cock that was rapidly congealing there!

Kay suddenly knew that she had it all wrong! Spencer had thought that she and Bob were fooling around! But why would he assume...unless that had been Bob's car they had heard on the street! Her head swam with the possibility that Bob had witnessed she and Mark! She noticed the direction of Spencer's gaze and her hand flew up to touch the drying cum shot.

"Oh my God! Oh, Spencer! I am so sorry! I didn't mean to..."

Spencer's eyes flashed in fury. His own best friend! Fucking his mother right in their own kitchen! As he gripped his mother's arms he envisioned himself pummeling Mark for this transgression. But just as suddenly as he thought it, he thought again. He couldn't blame Mark for this! The blame rested squarely on his cunt of a mother! Denying him the very thing she was giving up so willingly to his best friend! Well, he'd just have to see about that!

Mark spun his mother around to face the sink again and pressed her head downwards. She writhed and struggled against his strong grip, desperate to extract herself from him.

"Let me go Spencer! You're hurting my arms! Please!" Not sensing any loosening of his grip, she resorted to desperate measures. "If you don't let me go right now, I'm going to start screaming my head off! I'll call your father! I'll..."

"You're not going to do shit Mom," he said as he started to hunch his turgid cock against her tight ass. "First off, dad probably saw you fucking around with Mark. He almost ran me over pulling out of the driveway! And secondly, you and I both know you could care less whose body a cock is attached too, as long as it's long and fat and gets you off! So stop fighting me!"

Kay continued to buck and squirm however, so Spencer moved his left hand to grasp her reddish brown ponytail, keeping her pushed forward, while his right hand moved down and began to rip her shorts down.

Kay's eyes bugged out in shock at the realization that her own son was going to forcibly take her whether she wanted to or not. While shocked, she was still turned on, however. Mrs. Reynolds had often engaged in role play with Spencer's father. Sometimes taking the role of the innocent housewife, forcibly ravaged by the delivery man, for example. But this was real! And her own son!

Her struggles did not prevent Spencer from pushing her shorts and panties to her knees and now he began to unbuckle his pants, then unzipping his fly, he reached in and pulled his thick 8 inches out into the open. Kay continued to whimper and lurch in front of him. None of that mattered to her son however. His mind was consumed with the thought that his cock slut mom was giving it up to his best friend, while denying him. With no warning whatsoever, he thrust his cock into her wet cunt, balls deep. Both parties' heads jerked back and emitted simultaneous groans of pleasure.

Spencer began to fuck furiously into his mother with no build up. She jerked and shuddered before him as his left hand left her ponytail to grip her hips and pull her on and off his rampaging cock in time with his thrusts.

Kay pushed her upper body erect, allowing her big, firm tits to swing and bounce freely. She clenched her blue eyes shut and tried not to give into the feelings of pleasure that Spencer's fucking was giving her. When his hands stole up from her soft hips and began to squeeze her fat double Ds she lost the will to resist and began to pump her own hips back at her son.

"Oh God Spencer! That's it baby! Fuck your mother! Fuck me hard! I don't know what I was thinking trying to put you off. Your cock feels so good in me! I want you to fuck me like this every day!"

While Spencer was glad to see that his sexy mother was coming around to his way of thinking, he still had not forgotten the fact that she had also given it up to Mark while denying him. He then thought of a way to punish her somewhat, while still taking his own pleasure.

Spencer pulled his long cock out of his mother's gash and pried her firm ass cheeks apart. Her pink tinged asshole winked at him as he covered it with a well aimed gob of spit. He then positioned his fat cock head and began to push forward into her shit chute.

Kay's sparkling blue eyes flew open as she realized what her son was doing. While she was a veteran in most everything sexual, that particular orifice was not used to the treatment Spencer was giving it as he insistently pushed his cock into her ultra-tight ass. She denied her own husband the pleasure of anal, the memories of the gang bang she was the centerpiece of in college seemed so fresh every time he attempted the act, and she could not go through with it. There was no denying however, the warm flush that was beginning to creep up alongside the pain of having her son's thick cock lodged in her ass. With an almost audible pop, his meaty helmet slid past her ass ring, into the canal, and began to steadily push forward.

Spencer could feel the slight relaxation of his mother as his pole continued to press forward. Kay's breath was still labored from struggling and she continued to whimper, but her hand now stole down between her legs and began to frig her clit in time with Spencer's thrusts.

"Yeah! That's it Mom! You're loving it aren't you, you filthy slut!?" Spencer now realized that there was probably no revenge he could extract from his mother sexually that she wouldn't end up getting off of. The tightness of her ass was getting to him however, so he reached over to the kitchen cabinet and pulled out a bottle of cooking oil. He then dripped some of the liquid onto the 5 inches of cock still outside his mother's ass. Replacing the lid he moved his hands back to her hips and continued pressing forward into the warm, tight hole.

"Oh, Spencer! You motherfucker you! Take my ass! Fuck me like the slut I am!"

At that, Spencer pulled back slightly then slowly slid the rest of his cock into his mother's ass. He paused for a few seconds to allow her to get used to his width, then slowly pulled himself back halfway and rammed forward.

Kay's breath was expelled out of her from the onslaught, but her hand never left her pussy, stroking and tweaking herself towards climax.

Spencer now found his rhythm, pulling out and thrusting forward, battering his mother's voluptuous body with the impact of his fuck strokes. Both bodies were drenched in sweat from their exertions, as they strained against each other in pleasure.

The moist heat of his mother's ass was getting to be too much for Spencer. He could feel the onset of his orgasm as his hips went into hyper drive, fucking his stick in and out of his mother's buttery ass.

"Ohhhh, Mom, here it comes! Take it! Take it all!"

Kay could feel every vein and ridge of Spencer's cock lodged deep in her ass. She felt the puffing up of the head as his balls lurched and spewed their contents into her guts. Her own orgasm burst forth, enveloping her from head to toe in pleasure in time with her son's.

"God yes! Oh baby! Shoot it in my ass! That's it!"

His cock lurched and throbbed, belching shot after shot deep inside her. As his climax waned, Spencer fell forward onto his mother's sweat covered back and nibbled on the nape of her neck. The i****tuous pair gasped for air. After a few moments, Kay spoke.

"That was incredible Spencer! I can't believe you made me cum so hard fucking my ass! No more silly games. You can have me any time you want!"

Spencer smiled while his tongue slid along her neck.

"But what about dad? I think he saw you and Mark. And speaking of Mark, what the hell was that about?" Spencer slowly extracted his softening prick from his mother's ass and turned her to him, pulling her into his arms.

"You know what a slut I am and when I saw what he had in those shorts I couldn't help myself! I don't know what to do about your father. I can't believe he didn't kick down the door and kill us both."

"He probably got off on it," Spencer laughed. "Mark's tool is way bigger than Dad's or mine for that matter!"

Hearing her son now, Kay looked up at him hopefully.

"You're not still mad at me are you?"

Spencer gazed into his mother's beautiful blue eyes and smiled down at her.

"Nah! Just don't go tiring yourself out with Mark. Matter of fact, how about I get him over here and we'll all three go at it?"

Kay's face lit up with a devilish grin.

"Ooooh! A teen sandwich with me as the filling! You think Mark would go for it?"

"Shit yeah! This was probably his first time for anything. I think I can talk him into it."

The thought of he and his best friend double-teaming his mom was exciting beyond belief! His flagging cock reversed course and began to lift back up.

Kay felt its rise along her hip.

"Spencer! Still got some lead in that pencil I see! Let's go up to my room and fuck properly as mother and son!"

She turned and grabbed his hand, making for the stairs, but Spencer stopped her and pulled her back towards him.

"Later Mom. I really need to go back to work."

"Work? What work?"

Despite their recent intimacy, Spencer flushed red.

"Out with it Spencer! What are you doing all day?"

"Tell you what Mom," he said as he turned and dropped into a chair, and began to stroke his hardening cock. "You take care of this for me and I'll tell you all about it."

"With pleasure," Kay said as she lowered herself to her knees, grasped her son's cock and began to suck with gusto.

Bob Reynolds broke the land speed record for sedans in getting back to his department store. He hurriedly parked his car and grabbed the morning paper to hide the pup tent pitched in the front of his slacks. He strode inside, his head on a swivel, looking for his assistant Audrey.

Bob's department store was very successful for a couple of reasons. First, it was a classy place in a town with not many other options and secondly, his hiring practices ensured that only the most attractive applicants, male or female, ever worked there. Bob, of course, handled the female applicants, while Audrey "screened" the males. As a result, customers were attracted either consciously or u*********sly to the "items" on display. It was no secret in town, that an unsatisfied housewife could find just about anything she needed or desired at "Reynolds", often times in the mattress storage area of the warehouse. Or, that a business man purchasing a suit could get his inseam "adjusted" in the dressing rooms without worry of repercussions. Bob paid well and made sure that everyone thought of "Reynolds" as their home away from home.

As he headed down the aisle to his office, Bob met the eyes of his employees, nodding to the males and scanning the attire of the females to make sure that just the right amount of flesh was on display. More than one of the girls met his gaze hotly. They remembered their final interview with their handsome boss fondly. It always ended with them on their knees behind Bob's desk with a mouthful of his cock. But that was the first and last time with him. He told himself he had to remain professional, as if that was still possible, but the real reason was now hurrying towards him, her stiletto heels clicking on the tile.

Audrey had come to work for Bob after graduating high school and after gobbling his knob to the root in an unmatched show of skill had moved almost immediately into the role of his assistant. Not many days went by when she didn't find herself with his cock in her mouth, pussy or even ass. If she was honest, she would have admitted that she was definitely ad"dick"ted to him and maybe a little bit in love. But she knew it wouldn't lead anywhere, so she accepted her role as Bob's personal cum rag and everyone was happy!

"Audrey, I need to see you in my office now!"

The hot, little receptionist recognized the urgency in her bosses' voice and could feel the nipples on her enhanced 36Ds twist into erectness. But it would have to wait.

"I understand sir, but you have a potential employee waiting on you for their final interview."

That brought Bob up short. He wasn't hiring right now and knew that there was no one in the process. So how could there be a "final" interview scheduled. Audrey carefully screened all female applicants before they were sent to Bob for final review. The astute ones picked up on what was expected of them by the owner, so it was just a matter of Bob closing the deal.

"Are you sure? Have they been screened?"

Audrey smiled as she noticed the bulge in the front of her boss' slacks.

"Quite sure sir. She was recommended by Sue Pritchett."

Bob thought for a second. Ahh! Pritchett! She worked in Men's Suits and was one of his top sales girls. Mostly due to the fact that she had an insatiable thirst for cum and calluses on her knees from the hours spent on the floor of the dressing room. He could still remember the day she showed up for her final interview still wearing her high school cheerleading outfit, sans panties of course. Bob was unable to take notes that day, both hands being full of her long pig tails as he guided her hot, sucking mouth back and forth over his cock. If Sue had recommended her, she had to be an easy close.

"Hold my calls Audrey," he said as he walked back to his office.

"Certainly sir."

Audrey smirked and wished she could be there to see the look on his face when he saw exactly who the applicant was.

Bob was whistling a tune as he stepped into his office and spied the applicant patiently waiting in a chair facing his desk. She looked to be wearing workout clothes, a half jog top and tight spandex shorts. Her long brown hair was tied up into a bun atop her head which was a plus. Bob hated to see hair dr****g down over a cocksucker's face. It blocked the wonderful view! He reached back and closed the door with a click. At the sound, the applicant turned to face him.

It was Mark Jordan's k** s****r, Kim!

Bob's mouth must have dropped open in shock because Kim smiled, stood and walked forward with her hand outstretched.

"Sorry to surprise you like this Mr. Reynolds! Your assistant said you weren't hiring, but when I explained that we were neighbors and I just need a job for the summer, she said you would probably give me a final interview today!"

Audrey! Bob knew that she was probably getting a huge laugh out of this at his expense. That bitch must think it was funny to send in his next door neighbor. This was hitting a little too close to home. He didn't want to run the risk of the goings on at "Reynolds" getting out, which was why his employees were paid so well, but after what he had seen with Kim's b*****r and his wife this morning, he thought twice. It would be pretty good revenge to uncork a load into the hot little teen's gullet after her b*****r had done the same to his wife this morning!

"Not a problem Kim," he said, his eyes trailing down from her smiling face to her jog top. The expanse of cleavage there almost took his breath away. Her fat, round 36Ds threatened to bust out of the top and her nipples were visible. Bob kept the temperature low in his office for just that reason. As he brought his gaze back up, he could see the knowing look in her eyes as her mouth partially opened and her tongue snaked slightly out to touch her upper lip.

"I apologize for my attire Mr. Reynolds. I had my mom drop me off after my work out. I hope it's not a deal breaker!"

Almost in a daze at the sight of the nubile teen in front of him, Bob ignored her outstretched hand and walked over to half-sit on the edge of his desk. Without thinking, he dropped the newspaper he had been holding in front of his crotch on the desks' surface, exposing his erection to the gaze of Kim.

Kim's eyes were instantly drawn to the tenting of his slacks. Hmmm! Good length there. Wonder what had gotten him all bothered. She followed and slid back into the seat facing him.

As Kim walked over, Bob's hungry eyes devoured the curves on display. In addition to her obviously tremendous boobs, her legs were long and lean, her ass and hips curvy without being overwhelming. She obviously kept herself in top shape, but those tits! Oh, those tits! Bob had salivated over her mother Vivian's rack for years and it appeared the boob fairy had blessed her daughter as well!

Suddenly, he again became aware of his "condition" and almost moved to cover it, but thought what the fuck? If Sue Pritchett had recommended her, she must know what was expected of her.

"So Kim, you are just looking for a summer job then?"

"Yes Mr. Reynolds. I'm going off to school in the fall, but I'd like to work part-time and earn some spending money. I'll work really hard if you will show me the ropes."

I'll show you some ropes alright, thought Bob. The kind of ropes a fat cock spit out on willing teen employees.

"Well, I don't know Kim. As Audrey told you, I'm not hiring right now. I've got all the summer help I need. How much experience do you have?"

Kim smiled. Mr. Reynolds had to know she had never worked a day in her life and really wasn't planning on starting now. But she was an accomplished fellatrix and if what Sue had told her was true, Bob Reynolds weakness was a hot sucking mouth and she had one of the hottest in four states!

"I've never had a real job before Mr. Reynolds," she said, adopting a girlish tone and pausing to bite her full bottom lip, "But I have job experience, if you follow me."

Bob grinned. This was almost too easy! Job experience indeed. Blow jobs to be sure. He dropped his leg off the desk and stood in front of the teen.

"I'm not sure I follow you Kim. Can you explain?"

Kim's smile broadened as she slid out of her seat to her knees in front of her next door neighbor and potential employer.

"Why don't I just show you," she said as she reached up and began to unbuckle his pants.

Bob grinned lewdly as the sexy little teen unbuckled his belt and began to undo the button of his slacks with one hand while drawing down his zipper with the other. Her beautiful blue eyes never left his as her wet, pink tongue pushed out and began to run over her full, red lips. His eyes dropped down her long, elegant neck to her chest and beheld the glorious gap between her fat jugs. He reached down and began to draw her top up over her head.

Kim had had an idea of what might be expected of her at this interview so she had graciously left her bra at the gym. As her snug jog top stretched up and over her firm, round 36Ds and came to rest on top of them, she could feel her boobs bounce and stretch back to normal after being squeezed into the garment.

Bob's eyes feasted on the bountiful, fat globes as they swayed slightly from the movements of Kim's arms. She now had his fly and button open and moved her hands to the top of his pants to pull them down. Bob reached down and placed his hands over hers stopping her. Her blue eyes, which were now fastened on the bulge facing her, flitted up to meet his.

"You sure you want to do this Kim," Bob asked. He noticed her mouth gulp before answering. She was actually salivating at the chance to suck his cock!

"Like nothing before." With that she yanked his trousers to his knees in one move.

Bob's 7" lead pipe swung up from its confines like a jack-in-the-box, grazing Kim's cheek and leaving a swath of clear liquid before settling in to point directly between her eyes. Kim's eyes practically crossed to focus on the pulsing red helmet just inches from her face. She licked her lips quickly, then darted her tongue forward to tease a drop of precum which was oozing out of the head. One hand came up to cradle his balls while the other gripped the shaft at the base. Her fingertips did not meet around the thick shaft as she tugged it up the stalk causing more liquid to seep out of his cock head which she eagerly lapped up like a kitten before a bowl of milk.

Bob Reynolds was in heaven! Here he stood like a god over his little next door neighbor who was now rapidly shucking her fist up and down his pole while her warm, wet tongue lolled all over his gleaming head. In all the years of watching little Kim Jordan grow up and blossom into womanhood right next door, Bob had certainly imagined such a scenario, but never had he thought it might actually happen.

As if reading his mind, Kim looked up at him.

"Quite a different sight than watching me eat ice cream cones around the pool, huh Mr. Reynolds?"

Bob groaned and palmed the back of her head while removing the hand gripping his shaft. He lifted his tool up with his other hand and pulled the sexy teen's mouth to his balls.

"Oh, lick my balls little girl. Feel what I've got stored up in there for you!"

Kim's wet tongue immediately went to work, teasing and lathing his sac in saliva. She opened her mouth wide, taking one of the ping-pong ball sized eggs into her mouth, sucking it tenderly. Then spitting it out, she repeated the process on the other. Her excitement building, she shifted her position on her knees, bringing one of her sneaker clad feet in contact with her pulsing pussy and she began to grind herself on the heel. Her stiff nippled tits d**g back and forth on his hairy legs, further elevating the excitement level for both parties.

As much pleasure as he was deriving from the ball sucking teen, Bob needed more. He pulled back away from her as she twisted back before him.

"Enough of that Kim. Start sucking."

"With pleasure Mr. Reynolds," Kim smiled as her mouth opened wide and descended over his looming cock. With a groan from Bob, her mouth went down, down, enveloping half of his dick in one fell swoop. She fastened her full lips around the shaft and paused; her tongue swirling and swiping over the tube while her cheeks hollowed out and began sucking as if her life, rather than her job, depended on it.

"Shit!" Bob had never felt such an incredible amount of f***e from such a hot mouth before. Not even Audrey, with her freakish deep throat skills sucked so hard. His wife, well his wife loved his hard cock in her mouth, but she seemed to view it as a means to an end. Getting it up as fast as possible so they could fuck. No, this girl was a pro. She was sucking for the pure pleasure of sucking.

Kim slowly drew her mouth back, her tongue flailing the whole way and her mouth sucking like a possessed vacuum. His cock was leaking non-stop now. The drops of precum exploding in her mouth like flavor crystals. Kim had lost count of the number of cocks she had sucked off over the years and had never lost the thrill she got from that first taste of cock meat as she thrust them into her mouth. Mr. Reynolds cum was particularly salty and flavorful, she thought as she savored the slimy drops before swallowing them.

As she reached the top of his shaft, she drew her mouth off with a loud pop.

"Mmmmmm! That's yummy Mr. Reynolds. Why haven't you shared this with me before now! I've been right next door all this time and would have loved to suck your big cock for you whenever you wanted!"

Bob groaned in lust. All those years of watching little Kim Jordan parade around his and the Jordan's pool in her little swimsuits and not knowing what a shameless cocksucker she was. Well, you couldn't turn back the hands of time, so he'd better make up for it now.

With a growl, he put both hands on top of her blonde bun and pulled her back onto his cock, lodging five of his seven inches in her mouth. Right to the back of her throat.

The move caught Kim off-guard and she gagged slightly as the big, fat head pressed against her throat. Regaining her composure quickly, she relaxed her throat muscles and pressed forward until his pubes rested firmly on her lips and nose and his entire cock was bathed in her piping hot mouth and throat! She then began to swallow and suck voraciously, her tongue darting out to lick his balls.

Bob held her head tight against his abdomen. He didn't want this to end so quickly, but his cock had been stiff since seeing his wife sucking off Kim's b*****r and the molten load of cum in his balls was demanding release. He then pulled her back halfway and began to thrust his hips against her mouth while holding her head still.

Kim's big tits bounced and swayed underneath her while Mr. Reynolds fucked her face. Saliva was steadily drooling out of her mouth, dripping onto the carpet and between her tits. His balls swung and bounced off her chin, scratching it with their hairs. She brought her hands around to grip his ass, signaling him to pound her pretty little mouth.

This onslaught lasted for about another thirty seconds until Bob's vision began to blur and he saw stars as his climax began to approach. But suddenly, Kim pulled back away from him.

"What...what the fuck! I'm so close! What are you doing," Bob said as Kim looked up at him.

The lust in her eyes was painfully evident as the sexy teen began to paw and knead her firm, round tits.

"I need to get fucked Mr. Reynolds. You've got me so hot from sucking on you; I've just got to have it in my pretty little pussy!"

Bob was torn. This was definitely out of the ordinary. He hadn't fucked an employee, except for Audrey, in years.

"Listen Kim, this is great and I love you sucking me, but we are not going to fuck. Understand me? Now get back over her and finish what you've started!"

The nubile teen immediately began to pout. Her brow furrowed and her bottom lip, shiny with cum and spit, stuck out in protest. She didn't however stop squeezing and pressing her tits together.

"No," she said in a petulant tone.

Bob was flabbergasted! Didn't she know the game? Understand the rules? He'd be damned if some little 18 year old slut was going to refuse him, even if she sucked his cock better than anyone ever had before! He reached out and grasped the back of her neck and tried to pull her forward.

"I said suck it!"

"No! I don't want to!" Out came that bottom lip again like a pouting c***d refused a treat.

During the negotiation Bob was gripping and pulling on his dick, his explosion imminent. He now saw that there was no way he was going to get her back on his stalk, so he relaxed and began to pump his cock right in front of her face.

"Okay. If that's the way it's gotta be..."

Kim too late realized what he was doing and tried to twist her head away from his strong grasp. Bob roared in pleasure as his cock head flared and began to spurt rope after sticky rope of cum all over Kim's face. Her twisting and struggling only presented more targets to the belching cannon; each splat coating her lovely face in cum. Bob gasped for air and continued to wring out shot after shot onto her face. His toes curled in pleasure as his knees began to buckle under him. As the last of his loads flowed out over his hand, he fell back against his desk and stood gasping for air.

Kim's face was covered in his goo! Each eye was pasted shut, streaks covered both cheeks and only the fact that she purposefully squeezed her lips together, prevented any from entering her mouth. She swiped one hand across her face and then used the other to dig the globs of cum out of her eyes. She was finally able to open them and looked up at Mr. Reynolds, who was anxiously looking back at her and catching his breath.

Bob knew he had fucked up, but where did this little slut get off! He'd be lucky if the cops weren't hauling him off after this. He waited to see what she would say, if anything.

Without a word, Kim looked down at her cum covered hands and then wiped them off on the front of Bob's polo shirt! Once she had cleaned her hands off, while Bob stared stupidly at her, she pulled her jog top back down over her big tits and rose to her feet.

"Give me your shirt."

Bob wasn't sure he had heard her right and didn't move.

"I said give me your shirt. Now!" Bob immediately pulled it over his head and handed it to her. With no change in the scowl on her face, Kim began to wipe the cum from her features while staring at her neighbor and potential employer.

"You know Mr. Reynolds, I think I've changed my mind about that job. Thank you for your time."

With that she turned on her heel, paused to retrieve her purse and walked out the door.

A stunned Bob Reynolds stared after her and it wasn't until a few moments later that he realized she had taken his shirt with her. Fuck!

While my s****r was getting acquainted with Bob Reynolds yogurt slinger, I was doing my best to appear innocent and clean the pool while my mother walked towards me.

"How was your workout Mark," she asked as she pulled a chaise lounge near where I was standing.

"Just fine Mom! I hurt my ankle, but ended up shooting a big load of cum into Kay Reynolds's mouth, then fucked her tits! How's your day been so far?" That's what I thought, but what I ended up mumbling as she began to untie her cover-up was, "Fine Mom."

"That's nice honey. I'm glad you got out today. It's such a beautiful day to be outside and you've hardly left your room since you've been home."

By now she had untied the belt and was removing the white terry cloth robe from her shoulders. The straps to a yellow bikini came into view and I felt my eyes being pulled down her torso to that gravity defying pair of 38DDs. My cock lurched in my shorts in response to the soft flesh squeezed into her strained cups. There wasn't much to the bikini, most of her boobs were uncovered at the top and her nipples couldn't have been harder. My gaze dropped lower, over her flat stomach to the swim bottoms which had become slightly lodged into her pussy lips, leaving them on wanton display.

What was I doing! This woman, no matter how hot she was, was my mother! And here I was ogling her body and imagining the myriad things I could do to her with my thick 10"! I shook my head slightly to banish the image of my big boobed mother riding my cock while straddling me and I tried to focus on her face. But it seemed her focus was elsewhere as well!

My mother was checking me out!

I could see her green eyes move and give my lean torso and hard stomach the once over, but when her eyes dropped lower to my shorts (which were now starting to tent), they stopped moving and locked onto the bulge like radar. Her eyes seemed to narrow as if she was having trouble focusing and I could tell that her rate of breathing had sped up. Dropping the cover up on the ground, she brought her dainty hands up and adjusted the straps to her bikini, causing a ripple of tit flesh above the cups. Despite my best efforts, my cock gave a mighty lurch in my shorts. At this sight, her eyes opened wide, her eyebrows shot up in surprise and her red lips flew open. A gasp escaped her lips!

Mortified with embarrassment, I shifted to my left and started working the net away from her in an effort to hide my erection. My mom seemed to shake herself out of her daze as well, quickly dropping herself into the lounge chair, setting off another boob bounce bonanza. God she was killing me!

As Vivian settled herself and reached over to open the bottle of sun tan lotion, her mind spun in a dozen directions that no mother of a teenage son should go. Mark's cock is enormous, she thought and immediately regretted. Then almost immediately, her mind's eye imagined the fleshy pole that had earlier been lodged between her ass cheeks and the fireworks it had set off.

Her lack of sex partners in the years since her husband left had reduced her to rubbing and fingering herself at night in her big, empty bed. She didn't feel right taking a lover with the k**s living under the same roof, so she was looking forward to having an empty nest once Kim started school. In the mean time however, she needed to find some replacement for her overworked fingers and to get her mind off her own son's fat cock. Maybe that seedy video store in town might have a vibrator or dildo big enough to make her forget her lust for her own flesh and bl**d.

Mark was working fervently at cleaning the pool in an effort to get his mind off his mother's hot body. If Vivian had only known what was going through his mind as well, there would have been no hope for the mother and son. She could see the effect her big tits and tight ass had on her son though, and despite her better judgment, thought there was no harm in giving him a little show! I'll just give him some batch material for later, she laughed to herself as she rubbed lotion over her toned calves and creamy thighs.

Out of the corner of my eye, I could see my mom put on her sunglasses and begin rubbing lotion over her legs. I didn't know the sunglasses were to prevent me from seeing where her eyes were focused, but since I couldn't see where she was looking I tried to be discrete in my voyeurism.

Finishing the bottom half, mom took the bottle and began to drip lotion all over the exposed upper halves of her boobs and over her stomach. She first massaged the drops into her stomach and then began palming her half exposed globes, slowly working the white liquid into her skin.

I inwardly groaned as she squeezed and pushed her softball sized tits together repeatedly, the valley of cleavage they created was long and deep and I could only imagine how fantastic it would feel to lay my aching tool between them and have them squeezed together while her pink tongue lolled out to lick the exposed head of my....

"Mark? Would you be a dear and do my back?" Mom smiled up at me expectantly and was holding out the bottle of lotion. I gulped and brainstormed, but could see no way to refuse her. Kim had always been on hand to handle this request before. I nodded my head like a robot as I dropped the long net to the ground and began to walk towards my mother, my divining rod leading the way.

"Look at how long that thing looks!" Vivian was thinking as her blushing son hesitantly walked towards her. She couldn't believe her body had created such a monster and now her same body had awakened it from its slumber. Little did she know that her son had essentially had an erection all morning!

Reaching my mothers side I took the bottle from her while I soaked up the sight of her glistening flesh on display before me. She sat up and reached behind her back with one hand to untie the strings, while the other palmed the bikini top between her tits to keep them covered up. That was strange, I thought. Normally every girl I'd ever seen lay on their stomach first, and then untied the back. And come to think of it, Mom had always done it that way before too. Was she trying to show off her fun bags to her horny son?!

Once she had the strings untied, Vivian started to awkwardly roll over onto her belly, but as often times happens in stories like this, lost her grip and her top fell away!

Time slowed down times ten for me at that moment. My mother's bikini top fell to the side as she rolled and her tits lurched and swayed as she finished the move and squashed those puppies against the lounge. She was quick to cover, but I was still able to glimpse her light brown aureoles and her hard little nipples before they were removed from sight.

"Ooops! Sorry to flash you honey!"

"That's okay Mom! Sorry to imagine your tits wrapped around my dick!"

In reality I said nothing, just stood there and burned a hole through the cheeks of my mom's tight bubble ass with my laser vision. I don't know how long I stood there dumbly, but mom raised herself onto her elbows and turned to look at me.

"Well, aren't you going to lube me up? You don't want me wrinkling up like a prune do you?"

Of course by raising herself onto her elbows, Mom was now treating me to an unblocked view of the round, full side of her tits, while she managed to still hide her nipples.

"Earth to Mark! Come in Mark!" I blinked and looked up at her. She was smiling at me.

"If I didn't know better son, I'd think you were enjoying the view!"

"Awww Mom! You know you're hot! Sorry for staring," I said, grinning sheepishly.

"Why thank you Mark! It's nice to know that this old 38 year old body still looks good, even if it's my own son doing the looking."

Emboldened by her words, I pressed on. "Shit yeah Mom! You are way hotter than any other mom I know!"

Vivian carefully rolled onto her side, keeping her tits covered with her upper arm as she soaked up the praise.

"What about Kay Reynolds, Mark? Am I hotter than she is?"

"I'm not sure Mom, why don't you suck me off and titfuck me so I can give a better comparison?" What I actually said was, "Of course you are Mom. Mrs. Reynolds is a total MILF, but not as much as you." Fuck! Did my mom know what a MILF was? She didn't! I could see the look on her face that she was about to ask! I sprang into action!

"Here! Let me get started before you burn Mom," I said, dropping beside her and turning the lotion bottle up over her back. Mom dropped her head down to the lounge onto her arms and turned her face away from me. I took this opportunity to sear the side of her squashed out boob with my eyes as my hands rubbed along her warm back, spreading the lotion. Mom then spoke up.

"I appreciate the compliment Mark. You are such a sweet son."

You wouldn't be thinking that if you could see the depraved visions I'm having about you in my mind Mom!

"Be a dear though and sit behind me. That way you can even out the lotion."

Even without a eyes crossing boner, this request was suspect, but there was no way of avoiding a repeat of this morning's sink side humpathon if I did what my mom was asking. Sensing my hesitation she spoke again.

"Don't worry about what happened this morning baby. It's perfectly normal. I'm not offended."

Vivian was everything but offended. Horny, lustful, desirous, yes, offended, no.

Since Mom seemed to be cool with the fact that I would be pressing my ten inch spike onto her ass, I took the chance and straddled her hips. I must have put too much weight on her though, because she groaned and pushed back against me, pressing her cheeks hard against my dick. I pulled back and apologized.

"That's okay honey. I had just forgotten what a big boy you've gotten to be." Big in all the right places the wanton mother thought as her first born pressed his rock hard pole back against her sweaty ass and again began to rub lotion over her back.

"Don't forget the sides sweetheart!"

Panting with barely controlled lust, my hands grasped my mother's sides and journeyed upwards to her armpits. My hands were mere inches from her huge tits protruding out from under her body and her ass again began to press back. I didn't pull back this time. I kept my position and slightly hunched forward as well. Now that my stick was nice and snuggly between her cheeks, mom's hips started to slightly rotate in a circular motion, pushing and rolling my log between her cheeks. Seizing the moment, my fingertips brushed the curve of her breasts, then dropping them lower, I found my palms full of warm, firm boob flesh! Mom's hips were really gyrating now. Did she want me or was I just a faceless tool to get off on. I had to know even if it got me slapped or kicked out of the house.

"Raise up a little Mom," I said thickly, expecting her to refuse. She didn't however and as she began to raise her shoulders, my hands slid further around until her rock hard nipples slid between my fingers. I palmed the globes and gave each of them a slight squeeze and a jiggle. I then slid my feet onto the lounge chair and lowered my head towards the back of my mothers exposed neck.

At that moment, Mom's cell phone rang!

Like a k** caught with his hand in the candy jar, I froze with my hands full of my mom's big tits as both of our heads turned to look at the ringing intruder. The moment was broken!

Mom's ass slowly stopped gyrating against my cock and I felt like the world's best amusement park ride had ground to a halt. My hands stayed in place, but the insistent ringing of her cell phone had frozen their movement.

"Umm, Mark? Could you...I probably need to get that."

I slowly sat back on my heels as my mother reached out to the small chair side table and picked up her cell phone. Flipping it open, she pressed it to her ear and curtly answered.

"Hello?! Oh, Kim. What do you need?" Mom listened for a moment. "Already? Oh, you didn't get it? Well, ok. Give me a minute." Mom shut the phone and placed it back on the table. With a heavy sigh she momentarily hung her head down and then rolled underneath me onto her back. This time, however, she did not even attempt to cover her exposed tits. She pulled her legs out from between my own and d****d them open alongside the chair. Sitting up, her full, fat tits bounced and swung, coming to rest on her chest. I was amazed that they were still so firm and hung so nicely after 38 years and two c***dren. Mom reached up and began to squeeze her jugs while teasing the already hard nipples.

"Stand up Mark."

As if in a daze, I stood, straddling the chair, my hard cock jutting against my shorts and pointing straight at my mother's face.

"Take it out."

I froze. Despite what had just happened, I must have heard her wrong. My mother pushed her sunglasses back on her head and fixed me with those sparkling green eyes.

"Mark, we're both adults here. No matter how wrong it may be to everyone else, we both know how much we both want this. Now, take it out. We don't have much time. I need to go pick up your s****r and there is no way I'm waiting to finish this until later."

I still was unable to move. Every taboo would be shattered by us if I did what she asked and I just wasn't ready to...

In one swift move, Vivian reached up and yanked Mark's shorts down to his knees. His heavy, swollen cock swung up and smacked under the chin of his mother, who reflexively jerked backwards. Both mother and son stared in awe at the stiff club jutting out towards his mother's beautiful face. Its mushroom shaped tip was pulsing and dripping precum in a steady stream as it bounced and jerked in time to Mark's pounding heart beat. Vivian tore her eyes from the monster facing her and looked up into her son's lust contorted features.

"Last chance to back out baby," she whispered huskily. She realized that she was giving her self as much a chance to back out as she was offering to her son.

"Suck it Mom."

With a whimper of submission, Vivian Jordan extended her wet, pink tongue and began to lick the creamy liquid oozing from her son's 10" cock. Her right hand came up to grip the thick stalk while her left cradled the swollen nut sack dangling under. Her tongue was soon coated in the viscous fluid and she drew it back into her mouth, savoring the tart taste of her firstborn's fuck juice. Her eyes rolled back into her head as she was overwhelmed by the enormity of what she and her son were doing. It was wrong on every level imaginable, but she wouldn't stop now for anything. She looked back up at Mark.

"Mark. I want you to fuck my face now. Hold my head and use my mouth. Don't stop until you've shot your load deep in my throat."

Never in my life had I heard my mother talk like this! I'm sure not many sons had! I groaned and put my right hand on top of my mother's head. Entangling the brown strands in my fingers, I pulled her face onto my cock and lodged half of it in her open mouth. We both groaned loudly at the heat we both felt. I from my mother's piping hot mouth and she from my thick, pulsing cock.

Her tongue began to move and drag around the mouth stretching thickness of my tool as her cheeks hollowed out from the incredible suction she was applying. I tenderly began to pull and push her head along my shaft while slightly thrusting with my hips. Even though she had given me the green light to face fuck her, she was still my mother after all, and I couldn't bring myself to use her like some cheap slut. As if I had any experience with cheap sluts, but at the rate my day was going, experience was piling up significantly!

Mom's right hand began to frig and squeeze the exposed half of my dick not being administered to, coaxing and pulling up the load of cum stored there. The bizarreness of the situation and my long time lust for my mother ensured that this would not be a long session between us.

Mom's hot, sucking mouth smacked and slurped as my pole steadily slid back and forth between her full lips. The thickness of my cock f***ed saliva and my own juices to dribble out of the corners of her mouth and drop down upon her heaving, swinging boobs as they bounced in time to her bobbing head. I frantically tried to hold back the swelling tide of my orgasm, but mom's mouth and hands were just too much. With a barely stifled roar of passion, I unloaded my balls into my mother's mouth right at about the same time Spencer was doing the same thing to his mother right next door!

Vivian pulled her mouth back to where only the head of her son's cock rested between her lips as she sucked even harder. Mark's cock flared and pulsed in her mouth and the first jet of cum spurted out thickly, striking the back of her throat. The f***e almost propelled her mouth off the pole, but she held fast, mewing in satisfaction, as the gushing cum filled her mouth again and again. She swallowed frantically, but the sheer volume overwhelmed her and the last spurts escaped her mouth to drop onto her chest, painting them in a sick, i****tuous white. Vivian's sucking did not lessen with the culmination of the motherly blowjob. She twisted and pulled on his cock, milking out every last drop of the yummy liquid. Her head swam and spun at the realization that she had given her own son a blowjob...and loved every second of it. With a pop, she pulled back off of his still hard cock.

Almost staggering over from the pleasure of my orgasm, I gripped my mother's shoulders and steadied myself. Regaining my balance, I looked down at my mother and watched her continue to stroke my still hard pole. Gazing down at her chest, she began to gather the spilled drops of cum onto her fingers. Once they were all accounted for, she looked back up at me, smiled, and began to daintily lick each fingertip clean. Where had the demure, conservative soccer mom gone to?! And who was this cum-loving slut who looked like my mom?! I managed to speak.

"Uh, well, that was different," I said as she finished cleaning her fingers of my cum like a fastidious cat.

"Ummm, that was yummy Mark! I don't know what came over me! I know this changes everything between us, but I hope in not a bad way," Vivian said, looking hopefully up at her son around the stiff cock blocking her vision.

Vivian's love for Mark was charged now with not only a motherly slant, but with a passion she had forgotten she had. Never, not even with her ex-husband, had she felt so alive and sexual. The combination of the forbidden nature of what they had just done and the sheer pleasure of having such a stiff, hot cock in her mouth had awakened feelings of power and lust she was not aware she possessed. Sensing her apprehension, I smiled down at my mom and reached out to trace her high cheekbones and down around the slant of her jaw. I scooped a drop of cum that was clinging to her chin up with my finger and fed it to her. Her eyes fluttered shut and a low moan escaped her puffy, full lips as she sucked the offered digit.

"No, not in a bad way mom. Not at all. I've wanted this for...I'm not sure how long I've wanted this to happen. Truthfully, probably forever. The only problem is that now I want it all. I want to fuck you."

My mother's eyes widened and then narrowed as she contemplated the road that was laid out before us. Despite what just happened, I could see her struggling with the decision that she was faced with. End this forbidden chapter now? Or turn the page to see where the story might lead us. Thankfully, she chose the latter and I could see the relaxation of her features as she accepted our new roles in each others lives.

"I'm so glad you put it that way baby. I'm afraid if you had said you wanted to 'make love' to me, instead of 'fuck me' I could have turned you down. But I want you too. I want you to fuck me like I've never been fucked before. But...", she could see the disappointment that started to creek over my face at the word 'but', "Right now I've got to go pick up your s****r and you need a shower young man. You smell kind of funky!"

I laughed and stepped back, helping her to her feet. She pressed herself forward into my arms and entwined her hands behind my neck. Raising herself up on her tip toes, she rubbed her fat globes across my chest and pressed her lips to mine. Our tongues met in a dance of passion, tasting and feeding off each other. I could taste the salty mix of my spunk in her mouth. My hands reached down to palm my mother's shapely ass, pulling her tighter against me.

Chuckling, she pushed herself away from me and grabbed a lawn chair, using it as would a lion tamer.

"Back! Back! Down boy, down!"

I laughed and hunched over, growling and pawing at her as she danced away from me, her green eyes sparkling.

"Save it for tonight you horny little shit!"

I stopped and reached forward to take her hand. I raised it to my mouth and kissed it tenderly.

"Really?"

"Yes, really Mark. But not a word of this to anyone. You hear me?"

"I hear you Mom. I love you."

My gorgeous mother smiled from ear to ear as she skipped towards the house and called back over her shoulder, "I love you too!"

Vivian jumped in to grab a quick shower, rinsing the evidence of her i****tuous liaison from her face and chest. As she soaped and scrubbed her firm 5' body and concentrated more than normal on her fat 38DDs, she smiled and giggled out loud thinking about Mark. God, she felt almost like a giddy schoolgirl again with her first crush! She couldn't get over how good it felt to take her son in her mouth and feel the splash of his cum against her tongue. But even more than that, the combination of strength and tenderness with which he held her afterwards showed her that he was now the rightful man of the house and she would treat him as such from now on.

It was at that moment that I opened the shower door, eliciting a squeak of surprise from my mother.

"Mark! I had no idea...you scared the shit out of me!"

I looked down at the shower floor in mock surprise.

"Really?!"

Mom giggled and pulled me into the shower, shutting the door behind me.

The marble shower was big, built for two people (I never said my dad was cheap, just a bastard) and I sat down on the built-in seat and watched my mom bathe herself. She faced away from me, but could feel my eyes on her, so she coyly peeked back at me over her shoulder, her short brown hair wet and soapy covering part of her beautiful features. She winked and continued to soap herself, working her hands down her legs, until she was f***ed to bend at the waist, pushing her firm ass out towards my face. It was too much. I grabbed my stiffening cock and begin to stroke its 10" length.

It's amazing what a change I felt in my self-confidence and personality after the trysts with mom and Mrs. Reynolds. While I didn't k** myself into thinking I was God's gift to women, I recognized that there were a few prized things I could offer women and Mom was right now watching me stroke one of them as she soaped her lower legs.

Mom had always had a nice ass, but at this angle, I gained a new found appreciation for it. I could see her pink cunt, barely covered in short, wispy hair, winking at me from between her legs and above it, her tight button of an asshole. I wondered what it might feel like to sink my tool into either one of those tight holes. From the way mom had left things at the pool, I might be getting my chance tonight!

Vivian could read the lust like a neon sign on her son's face and if that wasn't enough of an indicator, the rigid barrel jutting up from his crotch was. She brought her left hand down between her thighs as she spread her legs slightly. Her fingers found her slit and opened the lips, exposing her juicy cunt to her young son. She could see his eyes widen in surprise and lust and his hand began to stroke his cock faster. With a jolt, Vivian remembered Kim and stood up abruptly.

"Shit! I almost forgot about Kim!" She ducked her head under the spray, washing the last of the suds off of her and jumped from the shower, wrapping a towel around her lush, little frame. Before dashing out of the bathroom, she bent back into the shower and momentarily sucked her son's throbbing cock head into her mouth, causing him to gasp.

"Now, leave that thing alone Mark! I want you at the top of your game tonight after Kim's asl**p. Don't waste a load in here in the shower!"

I grinned sheepishly.

"Okay Mom. Why don't you pick up some steaks and beer while you're out? I'll grill them up for us tonight."

"Sounds good honey. See you later."

With that, Vivian bounced out of the bathroom and rushed to dress. Kim must be fuming by now!

Vivian pushed her white 5 series BMW hard through the town, squealing around corners and weaving in and out of traffic. She was getting close to 'Reynolds's' when a yellow sign out of the corner of her eye caught her attention.

'XXX Video' the sign read.

With a squeal of brakes, she cut across a lane of traffic, causing a Suburban to lock up its brakes and honk loudly. She whipped into a parking space and shut off the engine.

'Okay Vivian,' she thought, 'You were coming here to get something to take your mind off your son earlier, so what are you here for now?' She smiled lasvisciously to herself. 'Maybe a few toys Mark and I can use tonight!' But first she'd better come up with some excuse for Kim who was still waiting. She pulled out her cell as she climbed out of the car and smoothed her low-cut yellow sun dress down.

"Kim? I know, I'm sorry I'm running late. I've got to run in...Um...run in this store for a minute and will be there shortly. Sorry again!" With that she flipped the phone shut, cutting off the protests of her teenage daughter and headed into the seedy looking video store.

Once inside, she almost regretted her decision to come in. The interior was dimly lit, containing about ten aisles of videos with each wall festooned with magazines, oils, lotions and there! Sex toys! Vivian made a bee line for the wall of toys.

The only customers in the store at this early afternoon time were, of course, all male and all turned to appraise the buxom brunette that had graced them with her presence as she hurried down the aisle. Vivian's boobs bounced enticingly, unencumbered in her sun dress, in time with the swish of her hips and the click of her heels on the dirty linoleum floor.

In Vivian's haste, she failed to notice a familiar face behind the counter of the store. Her son's best friend and neighbor, Spencer Reynolds! Spencer's eyes bugged open in shock as Mark's mom swept into the store. Reflexively, he dropped down in a crouch behind the counter.

So enamored was he by the sight of the voluptuous MILF, that it took Spencer's boss Lester (yeah, he looked just like his name sounds) a moment to realize that Spencer had dropped like a stone behind the counter. He looked down and whispered, "What the fuck are you doing? Get up her and check out this hot mom that just walked in. Man, would you get a load of those tits! What I wouldn't give to..." When Spencer hadn't moved, Lester looked back down.

"What's wrong?"

"I know her man! Shut the fuck up," Spencer stage whispered.

"Who is she," Lester asked as his hand began to rub the crotch of his dirty jeans below the counter. "Look at those lips! I bet she could suck a golf ball through a..."

A light bulb suddenly went off in Spencer's head.

"Lester...Lester!" Still dazed by the sight of the busty customer, it took Lester a second to respond.

"Huh?"

"When she comes to check out, give her some tokens and see if you can get her into booth 2." Having had to slop up the remnants of the customers, Spencer knew that there was a well placed glory hole between booths 1 and 2. He figured he could get into booth 1 without being seen by Ms. Jordan. He started to move backwards to the opening at the end of the counter.

"Why?"

Exasperated, Spencer looked up at Lester like he was an idiot, which he was. It took Lester a second or two to make the connection. As it dawned on him, his stubbled face lit up with a smile, showing off what few yellow, rotten teeth remained.

"Right dipshit," Spencer said. "And try not to smile too much."

Lester grinned and grabbed a handful of tokens while Spencer eased around the counter and slipped into the booth.

Vivian's attention was rooted on the wall of dildos and vibrators facing her and could not have been more unaware of Spencer's stealthy move into the video booth.

'Hmmm,' she thought. 'What could I get that will really make tonight with Mark special?' She glanced down at her watch and realized that she needed to hurry up and get Kim before she got suspicious of what was taking her mother so long. Vivian hurriedly selected a cock ring, a small vibrator, and a thick, veiny dildo about 10" in length, 'Looks like Mark's' she chuckled to herself. She turned from the display and hurried up the aisle to the counter, oblivious to the lust filled stares from the other patrons.

Lester's internal 'batch cam' recorded every bounce, sway and wiggle of the big titted brunette as she scurried up to the counter and placed her items on it.

"Find everything alright ma'am?"

Vivian looked up from rummaging in her purse to find the store clerk's eyes glued to the deep cleavage protruding from the top of her sun dress. Despite his greasy appearance, she was flattered at the attention and decided to ignore his blatant ogling.

"I did. But I have to be honest," she said, dropping her tone to a whisper. "I'm afraid I'm not really sure what to do with all this stuff!"

Lester licked his lips and dejectedly raised his eyes from the bountiful globes heaving in the low cut dress and saw that the beautiful green eyed vixen was actually smiling at him.

"Uh, well, why don't you take these," he pushed the tokens across the counter, "And check out the videos in booth 2. Some of them are actually pretty educational."

Vivian's face crinkled up in doubt.

"Right...."

Lester rushed to set the hook further.

"No, really! I'd hate for you to get all the way home and not know what to do with these." He leaned over the counter towards her. "Of course, I could always come over and..."

Vivian hurriedly scooped the handful of tokens off the counter and dropped a $100 bill on it.

"Bag those up for me please? I'll be just a second." With that she hurried over and slipped into the second booth, locking it behind her.

Vivian's senses immediately picked up the funky smell of spunk and bleach inside the dimly lit booth and she disgustedly shrank against herself and resolved not to touch anything. Now how does this thing work? She noticed the coin slot beneath the TV screen and fed all of the tokens into it one by one. The screen lit up and was instantly filled with the scene of two people fucking beside a pool. The stereotypical soundtrack blared in the booth along with the overdone grunts and groans of the couple. Vivian wrinkled her nose and found the channel selection button and began surfing.

Spencer heard the lock click in the booth next to him and slowly engaged his own lock, lighting up the 'Occupied' light outside. His dick was like a piece of petrified wood in his pants as he listened to Mark's mom scroll through the channels until she apparently found one that interested her. Slowly he bent down and peered through the hole trying to block out the knowledge of what his face might be coming in contact with.

Vivian's eyes soaked up the scene playing out in front of her. A busty porn star was kneeled down in front of a hung stud, tonguing his cock head while he thrust it repeatedly through her cleavage. Behind him, another slut had her head crammed between his ass cheeks, rimming him voraciously.

Vivian's nipples were hard little pebbles against her thin dress and she could feel her pussy moistening and flowering open in response to the video. She moaned and began to tweak her nipples while her other hand stole under her dress to cup her juicy mound.

Jackpot! Spencer caught the low moan of Ms. Jordan through the hole. He could just barely make out the curve of her thigh near the cut out, but could tell her hand was now busy between her legs. He stood up and took a deep breath. It's now or never old boy, he thought as he unzipped his fly and allowed his cock to bolt out from its confinement.

Vivian at first thought her dress might be clinging on a nail or rough patch on the peep show wall, but when she absently removed the hand clutching her tits and dropped it down to brush her dress away, all without removing her eyes from the video, her fingertips brushed against a hot, satiny hardness that was unmistakably a hard cock!

She gasped in surprise and jumped sideways, the scalded hand flying up to cover her mouth. It was a cock! And a pretty big one at that, she thought, as her heart raced double-time.

Recovering somewhat, she bent slightly and examined it more closely in the dim light afforded by the TV screen.

It looked to be about 8" long and was crisscrossed by throbbing veins, pulsing in time with the owner's heart. She spied a pearly drop of liquid at the tip and started to stretch out a finger tip, but caught herself.

'What the hell are you doing Vivian,' she thought. 'You have no idea whose cock that is! Probably some lecherous old man or even Lester's!' She doubted that Lester could have slipped that quickly into the booth and besides, the skin covering the throbbing pole was smooth and taut, a young man's cock. Vivian's new found cock lust won out over the war of wills in her head and she reached forward to encircle the shaft with her warm, soft hand.

Spencer sucked in a lungful of air at the soft, warm grip of Mark's mom's hand around his pulsing pole. He hadn't realized he was holding his breath and his vision swam with stars. Growing up right next door to the busty mom he'd never imagined the same hands that had baked batches of cookies for he and Mark would be pulling a 'batch' from him.

Ms. Jordan's hand felt exquisite around his shaft, tugging and pulling, at first hesitantly, but then with more authority. She used a corkscrew motion on it and would stop every couple of strokes to rub the tip against her palm. This ensured a generous supply of Spencer's lube coated her hand, making the hand job slick and juicy. Spencer pressed himself up against the wall, forcing as much of his shaft through the hole as possible. He began to thrust his hips in time with her strokes, which were coming fast and furious now.

Soon, however, Ms. Jordan's pace overwhelmed Spencer's balls ability to lubricate the jerking and he found the friction was becoming a little dry and rough. He stopped thrusting his hips and whispered in a deep, scratchy voice, "Suck it!"

Vivian sucked in a lungful of breath when she heard the wicked request. She couldn't suck off some complete stranger, could she? Well, she was jerking him off and his cock did look quite tasty, so maybe just a little lick...

Dropping to a squat (she couldn't bear the thought of kneeling on the sticky tiles!); she faced the throbbing cock, as she continued to stroke it. She bent forward slightly and sniffed. It smelled clean. Now, how would it taste? Licking her full, red lips, she eased forward and placed a juicy kiss right on the tip!

Spencer groaned when he felt the warm, moist contact of his best friend's mother's lips on the head of his cock. After the first luscious contact, she continued to kiss around the head, curling the teenager's toes in pleasure. Soon the sounds of her wet smacking all over his helmet filled the booth. Spencer was sure he had died and gone to heaven!

On the other side of the wall, Vivian was enjoying herself as well. The hot hardness of the stranger's cock against her lips brought back visions of how her son's cock had felt earlier. Kissing around the head, she picked up drops of lube oozing out, which her tongue licked off and swallowed back. Partially opening her lips, she flattened her tongue and began to skim them up and down and around the thick shaft. She could tell from the ragged breathing of the man that he was close, so she slid back to the top, opened her mouth and plunged the fat head between her lips. Holding just the head between her moist lips, she began sucking hard, very hard as her tongue teased the cock slit and her hand resumed its stroking.

Spencer felt he could almost cry from the pleasure of the sucking his cock was receiving. Despite the less than pleasant surroundings, he would have stayed in this position for all time, content to let Ms. Jordan suckle him forever. His balls however had other plans and he could feel them start to draw up against his body. For a second, Spencer thought he was going blind and deaf as all sensory input shifted to his groin. With a low groan, he felt his balls lurch and the first salvo of cum shot up the thick tube.

Vivian felt the flaring of the tip against her tongue and quickly drew her mouth off and spun herself to the side while continuing to stroke. Sucking was one thing, but she wasn't about to gobble some stranger's load in a seedy bookstore. She still had some standards!

The cock lurched in her hand and the first shot sailed thick and high out of the tip, shooting across the narrow booth to splat against the opposite wall. Vivian tracked the trajectory and noticed for the first time another cut out there, occupied by a wide open eye, taking in the nasty sights. Disgusted by the voyeur's presence, Vivian adjusted the trajectory and sent the second rope arching towards the hole. While not a direct hit, it was close enough to cause the other person to jerk back behind cover. Vivian smirked and turned her attention back to the belching dick in time for the next three shots whose volume were significantly less than the first two. As the fireworks show came to an end, Vivian wrung and squeezed the shaft with both hands, squeezing out the last drops.

'Wow', she thought, 'What a rush!' It was amazing how powerful she felt to turn on and get off a complete stranger. It was like a whole new world had opened up to the horny mom this day and she had her son and a faceless partner to thank for it. She felt she needed to say something, so she stood, still gripping the cock and huskily whispered across the partition, "I hope you liked it."

Spencer closed his eyes in ecstasy, "Shit yeah, thanks Ms. Jordan."

The earth stood still as his words jolted the consciousness of the two.

'Where the hell is my mother,' Kim thought angrily as she sat on the bench in the town's square. 'This is a perfect example of why I need a car!' Her anger was split evenly with her tardy mother and with Mr. Reynolds who had awakened an itch in her pussy that desperately needed to be scratched. She could feel the remnants of his load still on her face. It felt like a moisturizing mask left on too long that was beginning to crack.

With a huff, she flipped open her phone and called Nancy to come give her a ride.

As Spencer's slip of the tongue echoed in Vivian's head, she could feel an extreme flush of shame flood her face. This man knew her! Followed closely by the thought of, 'He set me up!' Instantly her grip of the wilting cock doubled as she pulled hard, pinning Spencer against the glory hole.

"Who the fuck is this," she practically shouted. Spencer was horrified at his faux pas and clamped his lips together. Vivian yanked harder, eliciting a gasp of pain from him.

"I said who...the...fuck...is...this!!"

Like a coyote caught in a trap, Spencer could see no way out other than gnawing his own dick off to escape Ms. Jordan's vise like grip. He still couldn't bring himself to speak, the pain of her pulling bringing tears to his eyes. Suddenly the hand was gone and he heard the lock slide on her booth. Gasping with relief, he tenderly drew himself back through the hole and quickly stuffed his dick into his shorts. His relief was short lived, however, as an insistent knocking began on the door to his booth!

Vivian could feel every eye in the store on her as she stood red faced with shame in front of the peep show booth knocking like an Avon representative.

"Open this door right now! I'm not going anywhere until you do!"

Spencer found himself on the verge of hyperventilating. He was trapped!

When no response came through the door, Vivian pulled out and flipped open her cell phone.

"Okay, let's see if the cops can get that door open!"

In a flash, Spencer threw open the door and grabbed Vivian by the shoulders, pulling her into the booth with him. She started to scream, but as the realization of who it was hit home, her jaw dropped open in shock. Spencer! My God, I've just sucked off my son's best friend!

"Ms. Jordan!? Please, I'm so sor..."

The slap caught him flush on the face, snapping his neck back and propelling him against the wall. His vision swam from the f***e of the blow as he touched the point of impact.

"Spencer Reynolds! You little piece of shit! You knew it was me the whole time! What in the hell are you doing in here?!"

Spencer's anger began to replace his shame with the jaw breaking slap.

"Me?! What about you, Ms. Jordan? Been trolling for cock here long?"

Good point.

"That's beside the point Spencer! I can't believe you'd do this! Do you not have any respect for me? Or Mark?"

Another good point and one he had an answer for.

"Mark? Mark?! You go ask your precious son how much respect he has for me or my mom for that matter!"

His statement deflated Vivian's righteous anger like a balloon.

"What do you mean?"

As her shoulders slumped and her head cocked to the side quizzically, Spencer knew he had her.

"I came home this morning and barely missed seeing my best friend using my mom like a blow-up doll! How do you think that makes me feel?" Spencer didn't elaborate that, truth be told, the idea excited him tremendously and before he had left his mom earlier, they had discussed he and Mark having a BBQ with Kay as the pig on the middle of the two teens' spits!

"You...you must be mistaken," she hesitantly responded and placed her hands on her hips, thrusting her bountiful chest forward in a show of confidence.

Spencer found his stride and leaned in close to the busty mom. He reached up and tucked a strand of her brown hair behind her ear, marveled at the clarity of her beautiful green eyes and then blatantly reached down and cupped one of her fat jugs in his hands. He marveled at the firmness and resiliency in a boob that big. Her 38DDs were soft and firm all in the same breath. These were teenagers' tits and they looked exceedingly great on the curvy body of the 38 year old mom. He squeezed slightly and d**g his thumb over the hard nipple eliciting a gasp of surprise from Vivian. She, however, made no move to break Spencer's grasp.

"No, I'm dead on Vivian. Right before I got there, your little boy was sliding his fat fucker between my mom's tits and this was after she had sucked him off and he had returned the favor by eating her out!"

Vivian's minds eye instantly pictured the scene. Her supposed friend and her very own friend sucking and fucking each other right next door! How long had this been going on under her very own nose? She knew that Kay was a nympho, but didn't think she would stoop to seduce her friend and neighbor's son! That bitch! But wait...she had seen a confidence in Mark's handling of her own hot body this afternoon that she had never witnessed in his 19 years. Maybe Kay wasn't fully to blame. Mark was a grown man now and probably had just as much culpability in this as Spencer's mom.

Spencer could see the internal back and forth behind Vivian's eyes. He didn't mind the distraction, it allowed him to grope and squeeze her tit unm*****ed. He took it too far though, and reached up to cup her juicy cunt through her sun dress. Vivian snapped back to reality and brushed his hands away.

"Really Spencer! Control yourself!" He actually looked hurt as he dropped his hands to his side. "Try to keep what just happened to yourself, hmmm?" She turned to leave the claustrophobic booth, but stopped.

"Wait. You said all that happened before you got home. Right?"

Spencer nodded.

"So how do you know so much?" Vivian could see the deer in the headlights look flash in the young man's eyes. With a mother's intuition she suddenly knew...

"You're fucking your own mother!"

Spencer gulped, lowered his eyes from the judgment directed at him and nodded slowly.

Vivian's reality was turned on its head again for about the third or fourth time that day. What was the world coming too! She seemed to edit out her own culpability in this merry go round of sex in order to place herself above it. But in reality, she was as much to blame as anyone of them. She had practically thrown herself at her own son earlier and no one had f***ed her to suck off his best friend just moments before.

"Spencer, listen to me closely," she said reaching up to tilt his head back until he was again looking directly at her. "We must never talk of what went on today. If it ever got out that we had done this or that you and your mother are doing that, both of our families would be ruined. I'll talk to your mother later, but for now, not a word. Understand?"

Spencer nodded as she turned, unlocked the door and exited. Several patrons who were crowded near the door s**ttered like cockroaches in her wake. With not a glance left or right, Vivian Jordan strode from the seedy video store and for a showdown with her own son.

"Ma'am! Ma'am!" Lester waved the C-note after her.

"Give it to him. He earned it," she called over her shoulder and pushed out the door into the sunlight.

Every eye in the store slowly turned to Spencer as he walked out of the booth. Gradually, with Lester as its originator, a slow clapping of hands started, that rolled out and turned into full blown applause and cheers from the raincoat crowd. Spencer grinned, waved both hands over his head to his adoring fans and bowed deeply.

Vivian made the circuit around the downtown square three times, before calling Kim's cell phone.

"Hello," Kim's answer was short and clipped.

"Kim, honey, I'm so sorry I got hung up. Did you get a ride?"

"Yes Mom. Nancy and I are pulling into our drive now."

"Okay. I've got to stop and pick up steaks, but will be home shortly."

"Whatever. Can Nancy spend the night?"

Vivian hesitated. She had intended on confronting Mark about his behavior once she got home, but would be unable to do that with Kim and Nancy there. Maybe it was better that way.

"Okay. You two are in charge of the salad."

Kim clicked off without a response.

Kim and Nancy breezed into the house to find it quiet and empty.

"Mark? Mark?" Kim called walking through the house. Hearing no response she headed towards the back of the house while Nancy went to the rest room. She came to the large windows overlooking the back yard and pool. There he was.

Mark was asl**p on one of the chaise lounges beside the pool, an umbrella shading him and his arm flung across his eyes. Kim could see that he had changed from his workout shorts into a pair of swim trunks that still looked to be wet from the pool. She glanced back into the house, then slipped out the sliding glass door and stood under the porch examining her b*****r.

'Wow, Mark has really grown up these last couple of years,' she thought as she took in his long, lean body in repose. The years of running track kept his body fat in the single digits which served to highlight his ropy muscles. She could see the hint of his six-pack in the shadows, but then her eyes slipped further south to his crotch.

Even in slumber, the bulge there was big. Not as pronounced as it had been when he'd bumped into her this morning, but still formidable. The horny s****r could feel the nipples of her big tits harden into bullets and the slow burn that had been between her legs since her tryst with Mr. Reynolds' flared suddenly. She could feel her pussy moisten as the image of what her b*****r's big cock would look like out of his trunks filled her mind.

Unlike her tortured mother, Kim didn't fight the feelings of lust for her own flesh and bl**d washing over like waves. She had too much pent up frustration from being left hanging earlier and her motto was 'any cock in a storm'. Her right hand came up with a mind of its own and traced the bulging curve of her breast through the jog top, then slipped down and cupped her pussy through her shorts, pulling a gasp from her full, red lips.

Lost in a fog of passion, she almost screamed when the small hands appeared around her shoulders and slipped in to cup and squeeze her swollen 36Ds. She relaxed when she recognized Nancy's signature bl**d red nail polish. Her head tipped back and rested her blonde head on her friend's shoulder as Nancy tenderly massaged her fat boobs. Kim and Nancy had first sexually experimented with each other years ago, and still found time to pleasure each other as often as possible. While Kim was almost never without a cock on deck, Nancy had come to rely almost exclusively on the frequent lick and suck sessions for her release. Once she had stopped putting out for other guys after getting a literal eyeful of Mark's cock, the male dates were few and far between.

"Penny for your thoughts," Nancy whispered looking past Kim's shoulder. She could see the fat tube of Mark's cock plastered against his thigh by the damp swim trunks and images of it bobbing before her almost a year ago filled her brain. She chuckled deep in her throat. "Never mind. I can see what's got you all hot and bothered. Don't tell me I'm going to have to compete with my very own best friend for her b*****r's fat dick?!"

Kim sucked in a lungful of air as the groping of her friend and her own rubbing palm began to stoke her passion.

"I can't help it Nance. Look at that thing! How big was it again?" She whispered almost d***kenly.

Nancy pictured the fat stalk in her grasp as she had tugged it in the car's front seat. She removed her hands from Kim's tits and making fists, stacked one on top of the other in front of her friend's eyes.

"Big enough that I couldn't get about 3 inches of that fat fucker in both hands when I was jerking it."

Kim moaned in response and pictured the scene. Unfortunately for Mark, girls talk as much or more than guys and the person whom Nancy had shared every last juicy tidbit was Kim.

Kim spun around to face her friend. She studied Nancy's sparkling blue eyes and the long mane of jet black hair that framed her beautiful face. If she couldn't trust Nancy, who could she trust?

"What Kim?" Nancy looked at her quizzically.

Kim took a deep breath.

"Nance, will you help me fuck my b*****r tonight?"

It was all Nancy could do to not laugh out loud.

"Shit yeah! Are you k**ding me? Just as long as I can get in on it too!"

Both of the nubile teens smiled, picturing the hot scene in their minds. At that moment, the glass door was slid back and they jerked around to see Vivian step out onto the patio. She sensed the tension in the air.

"What are you two up to?"

The girls put on their most innocent expressions and merely smiled at her. Vivian continued to examine them suspiciously as she walked past them to the edge of the porch and looked over at her slumbering son, his fat dick bulging against his swimsuit. She too instantly pictured the thick cock, but her lust was tempered by the knowledge she had recently gained. None too gently she yelled at Mark.

"Mark! Wake up and start the grill!"

I was lost in mid-nap slumber, images of bouncing boobs, sucking mouths and tight asses flashing before me, when my mother's voice cut into my consciousness like a buzz saw. Blinking in the light, I shot upright and saw my mother, Kim and Nancy standing on the porch looking at me. Kim and Nancy were staring holes at me and reminded me of the packs of hyenas on National Geographic sizing up the young antelopes in the herd. My mother was frowning at me, her hands on her hips, looking none too happy.

"I'm sorry....what?"

Both Kim and Nancy giggled and Kim turned to whisper something in Nancy's ear, causing them both to look back at me and giggle again. I ventured a hesitant smile in mom's direction, the memory of our liaison fresh in my mind. Her hard expression did not change and I wondered what I'd missed.

"Mark, get the grill started. I'll marinate the steaks and have Kim bring them out to you when they are done with the salad." When I didn't move, her voice raised, "Come on Mark! We don't have all day, I'm hungry!" She turned and stomped back into the house, slamming the door shut behind her. Kim and Nancy smirked at me again and then bounced in behind mother. I was confused. The last time I'd seen my mother, she was leaning into the shower to suck on my cock and promising me we'd hook up that night. What had changed? Mystified at the ways of women, I got up of the lounge and started firing up the grill for the steaks.

Inside, Kim and Nancy busied themselves helping Vivian prepare dinner, but each took time to slip off upstairs and change into bikinis (Nancy borrowing one of Kim's). Soon the salad and baked potatoes were prepared and Vivian was pouring herself a glass of merlot. Reflexively, she poured two more for Nancy and Kim and the three busty beauties stood in the kitchen, sipping wine and making small talk. Vivian's mind was elsewhere. She was processing all that she had done that day and wondering how it was going to affect her f****y long term. Kim and Nancy were preoccupied as well, but their thoughts ran to scenarios to seduce Mark tonight and how they were going to accomplish this without Vivian's knowledge. Little did they know about Mark and his mother's previous plans for the evening.

Once the charcoal was ready, I looked expectantly towards the house for the steaks, and was rewarded by the appearance of Nancy and Kim walking towards me, Nancy carrying a tray of steaks and baked potatoes and Kim holding three long neck beers. I was pleased to see that they had both changed into string bikinis. Kim's red and Nancy's black.

Something was different about the way they were walking, though. Were they jumping? No, but they seemed to bounce on their feet with each step. Mind you, I wasn't complaining. Their strides set off ripples in their big tits with each step and I was mesmerized by the "milkshakes". As they got closer, I f***ed myself to look away from their jiggling cleavage. When I d**g my eyes north of their chests, I could see they were both smiling at me despite my obvious ogling. Damn they were both gorgeous! With Kim's blonde and Nancy's black hair just touching their shoulders, and both with the bluest of blue eyes...I could feel my dick start to swell with bl**d and move up and off of my thigh by the time they reached me. Nancy set the tray down beside the grill and slid against my left hip. Her 34Ds softly rubbed against my arm as her flat stomach pressed close to my hip. Heat radiated off her body in waves and I could feel my mouth go dry. At that moment, I felt Kim press herself against my right side, her equally soft 36Ds cradling my right bicep. I was the filling in the best sandwich ever! Kim had to feel the hardness growing in my suit as her thigh insinuated itself between my legs and rubbed back and forth, rolling the thickening tube across my thigh.

"Here," she breathily said, handing me one of the beers, "You need something cold to put out the fire in you!"

I looked at her quizzically and cocked an eyebrow. She couldn't hold it for long and started grinning, then she and Nancy both burst out laughing and collapsed in a heap of flesh on the chaise lounge across from the grill.

"That, without a doubt, is the cheesiest line I have ever heard," I laughed.

Kim continued laughing and wiped a tear from her eye.

"What?! You don't like my pickup lines?"

"Pickup line? Tell me you're not so desperate you are trying to seduce your own b*****r," I mocked her.

Kim and Nancy's faces both turned serious and they glanced at each other before both looking up at me.

"And what would you do if I was?" Kim asked.

And that made my shit eating grin drop. Was she serious? The mere possibility was like a bucket of jet fuel thrown on the fire simmering in my groin. My cock flexed and surged in my pants like a possessed boa constrictor. The fabric of my swimsuit strained over the column of flesh, tenting it out obscenely. Both Kim and Nancy's eyes lasered in on the "Great Pyramid" I had constructed. Nancy spoke first.

"Fuck that. What would you say if we both were?"

I almost passed out right then and there. My head swum and my ears pulsed with the pounding of my heartbeat. No cocky answer came to mind. In fact, nothing came to my mind. It was like my brain had been wiped clean with this suggestion. I gulped down a swallow of beer and blankly stared down at my s****r and her best friend. They both sat up straighter and as if on cue, both reached down to adjust the cups barely holding in their fat boobs. The twin globes lifted and bounced as they came back down. I swear my eyes crossed for a second trying to process the mind boggling sight. At that moment, the silence was shattered by my mom shouting at me from the porch.

"Mark! What are you doing? Those steaks aren't going to cook themselves! I'm hungry!" With that she spun and strode back into the house. Both Kim and Nancy had turned to look at Mom and I took the opportunity to relieve the pressure on my cock, laying it against my hip, the head almost protruding from the waist band.

"What's gotten into your mom?" Nancy wondered aloud.

"I don't know," Kim said. "She's been acting funny since she got home."

I didn't volunteer any information and turned to the grill and began laying the steaks and potatoes out on the surface. What had pissed my mother off? Last I had seen her, she was walking on clouds after our encounter and seemed to be excited about continuing where we left off. And now...now my s****r and her best friend had all but offered themselves up to me. Distracted, I burned my finger on the grill's surface and jerked back, muttering an obscenity. I shook my hand in the air trying to cool off the burning sensation in my middle finger. I almost jumped out of my skin when Kim laid a cool hand on my shoulder, having come up behind me. I could feel the sharp points of her nipples graze my back as she touched my scalded hand and lifted it up.

"Here. Let me make it feel better," she whispered huskily. With that she took the burned digit and plunged it into her mouth, sucking softly and swirling her tongue around it. I groaned and felt my cock get even harder, the tip now nudging aside the waistband to see what all the fuss was about. I jerked in surprise again when I felt a fingertip tease the flaring slit of my cock. I had been so focused on Kim, I hadn't noticed Nancy sidling up beside me.

"Hmmm, just imagine if that was your fat cock in her mouth Mark," Nancy whispered in my ear while continuing to tease my prick head. "Would you shoot a big old load of thick cum for your very own s****r like you did for me?"

I could only numbly nod my head as I continued to stare deeply into my s****r's deep blue eyes which were locked on mine as she sucked noisily on my finger. Gone was the pain. Now only desperate need coursed through my veins. What had the world come too?! First Mrs. Reynolds, then my mom, now my own s****r and Nancy?

With a wet pop, Kim slid my finger out of her mouth and reached over to join Nancy's hand which was now squeezing my hard shaft through my suit. Her eyes never left mine and I could see them widen with surprise and lust as she felt the thickness of my cock.

"Damn but you are a big boy," she said, her palm rubbing the length of my dick. "I can't wait to feel this fat fucker stretch my tight little cunt."

It was all I could do not to shoot off right then and there from the very thought of banging my hot little s****r, much less her best friend. Their groping did not slow, in fact it became more insistent. I quickly stepped back from the two busy sets of hands and held up my hands in mock surrender.

"Whoa! Listen you two; I really hope you aren't just messing with my head here. That would be too cruel."

It was Nancy who spoke. Kim seemed to be still preoccupied, staring at my cock bulge like a starving woman.

"Not a chance Mark. This is for real. I've thought of little else but your big cock since we were first together and I think it's apparent what is going through Kim's mind right now as well." We both looked at Kim who was licking her lips like a k** in a candy store. "Matter of fact, it's too apparent. So if we don't want your mom out here busting up our potential party, I think we should all just cool down and wait until later. Maybe after she goes to bed." She then turned and sat down on the lounge, taking a long drag off her beer. Kim didn't move. She seemed to be in a daze, her eyes locked on my pulsing tool.

"Kim? Kim, honey? Sit down and wipe the drool off your chin. You'll get the chance to see that big cock later," Nancy said as Kim came to her senses and sat down beside her. "And trust me, it's worth the wait."

Nancy was right to worry that Vivian might be getting suspicious. She had been eyeing the trio from the kitchen ever since the girls had gone out to take the steaks to Mark. As she downed glass after glass of merlot, she tried desperately to tell what was going on, but her vantage point did not afford her the angle to tell for sure. What ever was going on was not good, she decided, noticing that the girls were standing a little too close to Mark as he put the steaks on. Luckily, she turned from the window to refill her glass right as Kim started sucking Mark's finger and missed the i****tuous scene. By the time she got back to her spying, the girls were sitting down and the three just seemed to be talking.

Little did she know they were excitedly planning their evening's activities!

As she finished putting together the meal, Vivian's mind wrestled with the quandary she found herself in. On one hand, it was the wrong to end all wrongs to lust after each other and do the things that she and Mark had already done. In addition, was the information she had gotten from Spencer Reynolds after she had jerked him off in the video store. "The nerve of Kay!" Vivian thought. She still couldn't decide if it was true anger and outrage or merely jealousy, because that was the other hand. That hand typified the lust and desire she now felt for her son. Once awakened, it was not something that could just be put to the side. She knew that to never cross that line again was what she should do. But was that something she could do? Now that she had literally tasted the pleasures of her son, could she go back to just being 'Mom'? After thinking about it for the past hour, she was no closer to an answer and the effects of the wine further clouded her reasoning.

She looked up to see Mark flip the steaks, signaling that they must be getting close to being done. She stacked plates and silverware and went out onto the patio to set the table. It was such a nice evening; they might as well eat outside.

As Vivian exited the sliding door, all three teen's heads swiveled to her and then back as if they'd been caught doing something. Vivian's radar was still humming, but it appeared they were only talking.

"Hmm, if I've got to watch out for Kay Reynolds, I'd better keep an eye on Nancy as well", Vivian thought to herself. "With her beauty and big tits to match, she might try to steal Mark away as well." Her train of thought pulled her up short as she was placing the silverware. "Ok, Vivian. Is that where we are now? Have we decided that this is what direction we're going? Because if we are worried about Nancy Taylor's big tits distracting your son from your own big tits, then you'd better start playing the role of mother hen pretty quickly." She could see how Mark looked at Nancy as she reclined on the lounge chair. Even from 50 feet away she herself could appreciate the soft curves and mounds of the raven haired teen and could tell that her son did as well. He was looking down at Nancy talking animatedly as he unselfconsciously moved his eyes over her frame.

Intentionally, Vivian set a plate down too hard, causing a loud clatter which got the teen's attention again.

"Ok k**s, dinnertime. Mark bring over the steaks and potatoes. You two go put on your cover ups and bring out the wine and some more beer."

At the mention of cover ups, Kim put on her pouting face as she walked towards her mother. "But Mom! It's so hot out!"

Vivian looked up sternly at her daughter.

"I don't care. You both are practically hanging out of those suits in front of your b*****r!"

That couldn't be more true. The straps on both bikinis were stretched taut over the zeppelins of the two teens. In fact, Vivian noticed, Kim's was fighting a losing battle. Her right boob had somehow slipped up and a fat pink nipple showed clearly outside of the fabric.

"Ahem!" Vivian coughed and nodded down at Kim's chest. Vivian was then shocked to see that Kim didn't even look down to see what her mother was talking about, she merely tucked the tit back under cover with what appeared to be a resigned look on her face. As the two girls went past her into the house, it occurred to Vivian that it was almost like she knew she was hanging out!

Mark was coming onto the patio, the tray of food in his hands and a hesitant look on his face. Vivian turned back to him as the girls shut the door behind them.

I didn't know what to expect as my mother looked at me walking towards her. I was mostly glad that for now, I had won the "Battle of the Bulge" and my cock appeared content to snooze at one-quarter mast. I could hide one-quarter mast, it was half and up that stretched the limits of decency!

"Mom...I'm sorry if..." I started, but my mother held up a long manicured finger to silence me, her green eyes piercing me with her stare.

"Not now Mark. You and I have some talking to do."

My expression must have been negative in some way or maybe moms were blessed with mind-reading skills, because she repeated herself.

"That's right, I said talking, nothing else. But not tonight and especially not with company under the roof. I think we both have some things to mull over. We will talk in the morning."

With that, she leaned out and took the tray of food from my hands, her low-cut yellow sun dress falling away from her chest, giving me a glimpse of the twin treasures that I would apparently not be seeing tonight.

The four some ate mostly in silence, enjoying the good food and beverage and watching as the evening turned to night, its shadows slipping across the yard. As they finished, Vivian gathered the dishes and tipsily turned to go into the house. The effects of the alcohol became apparent as she stumbled and almost fell. Luckily, Mark was behind her in an instant, propping her up as she steadied herself. Once she had regained her balance, Vivian became aware of the hard lump pressing into the small of her back. "Does he just stay hard all the time?" She thought. Mark dropped his hands away from her hips where he was steadying her, but did not move back. In fact, unless she was imagining things, he actually pressed forward, rubbing the bulge against her! Out of the corner of her eye, Vivian could see Nancy smirk, her gaze leveled in the direction of Mark's crotch. "I'd better nip this thing in the bud and quick," she thought.

"Thanks Mark. I think I've had a little too much to drink," she said as she moved away from her son. "Kim, would you help me put these plates up please?" Kim let out a long sigh, but rose and helped her mother gather the dishes and followed her into the house.

As they were putting the dirty plates in the washer, Vivian turned to her daughter.

"I'm going to turn in early Kim. This wine has gone straight to my head. But I need you to do something for me, ok?"

"Sure Mom. What's up?"

"Keep an eye on Nancy and Mark, ok? I don't much care for the way she's been looking at him."

"Why, Mom? He's a big boy," bigger than you know they both simultaneously thought. "He can take care of himself."

"I know. It's just that," Vivian struggled to come up with a valid answer. Other than the fact that she wanted his big cock all to herself! "It's just that I worry about him. I know that Nancy is way more experienced than he is and I don't want him to get hurt."

Kim inwardly smiled. If her mother only knew that her request was like asking the fox to guard the hen house!

"Sure Mom. I'll make sure nothing funny goes on. Why don't you take a sl**ping pill? That way you get a real good night sl**p."

"That's a good idea. I think I will. Thanks honey." She turned and got down the bottle of sl**ping pills from the cupboard and popped one in her mouth.

"That will make sure that we won't be disturbed," Kim thought as she watched her mother wash down the pill with yet another sip of wine.

"I'll come up and check on you later Mom."

"Ok dear. Good night."

With that, Vivian turned and went up the stairs and Kim headed back out to the pool area.

While Kim and Mom were inside, Nancy and I relocated to the pool area. We were lounging about when we heard the door open and close and saw Kim walking towards us, the biggest shit eating grin on her face I had ever seen.

"What's so funny," Nancy asked as Kim handed her and me another beer.

"Mom just took a sl**ping pill," she laughed. "Between that and all the wine, she'll be sl**ping like a baby in no time!"

My pre-med instincts kicked in.

"She really shouldn't have done that on top of the alcohol. I'd better go check on her."

"Oh wow," Kim said, suddenly concerned. "She'll be ok right Mark?"

"I'm sure she will. I'll be right back." I rose and half-jogged inside and up the stairs to my mother's bedroom. No sounds could be heard from inside, so I quietly turned the knob and eased into the darkened room. I could just make out the shape of my mother underneath her covers and walked to her side. Her breath was slow, but steady, so I reached down and lightly placed my fingertips to the side of her neck. Her pulse was strong so it didn't look like there was a chance for trouble.

As I stood back up, it occurred to me that she hadn't moved a muscle when I touched her and this got my depraved mind running in directions the teenaged son of a hot MILF should not go. Taking a deep breath, I sat down on the side of the bed and lightly shook her shoulder.

"Mom? Mom, you still awake?"

Nothing.

Then, my hands trembling, I slowly pulled down the covers. Down until the upper half of my mother's body was exposed to my horny gaze. She slept in the nude! I don't know why I was surprised. This was not information sons normally possess anyway.

Mom's big tits lay flattened against her chest, their shape distorted, but their size still apparent. While this was not the first time I'd seen them, I took in details I had overlooked when we were hornily groping each other earlier. For such big boobs, her aureole her small, only about 2 or 3 inches across, and her nipples were small in comparison as well, sticking up about a half-inch above the slightly bumpy surface. As if they had a mind of their own, my sweaty hands came up and each gently cradled a big jug, squeezing softly. Damn but these things were soft! I was surprised that they were so firm and resilient, even though I didn't have a whole lot of experience to compare them to. As I pressed and squeezed the pair of 38DDs, I could feel my cock hardening and lengthening in my shorts.

Taking a deep breath, I lowered my face to my mother's chest and took a hard nipple between my lips, sucking it tenderly. I could feel it harden even more under my attention, my tongue swathing the surface of her tit, while my teeth gently nipped at the soft flesh. When no sound or movement came from my mother, I moved to the other boob, repeating the process. By now my cock was rock hard and I could feel the throb of my pulse as the hard shaft strained against the fabric of my swimsuit.

Raving lust consumed me and I thought that I would never get a chance like this again, especially after the dressing down she had given me earlier. Despite my mother's chemical induced helplessness, I rose and pushed down my swimsuit, my cock tower swinging free from its prison to sway and throb in the soft moonlight coming through the open 2nd floor windows. Ever so gently I placed my left knee on the bed, and then swung my right leg over my u*********s mother's chest, straddling her torso. I loomed over her, my 10" cock jutting out like a lance between her big tits, reaching almost to her chin. I drank in her beauty, her long eyelashes fluttering slightly and her moist partially opened mouth combined with her high cheekbones and delicate features only inflamed my lust. A few strands of her short, brown hair lay on her temple and I reached down and brushed them back. I then sat back slightly, my shaft lowering until it grazed her breastbone. My cockhead was steadily leaking fuck fluids which I smeared around, moving my shaft back and forth slowly. As there was still no movement from mom, I reached down and gathered up her tits from the side, mashing them around the length of my cock.

Soft heat enveloped my cock as I tenderly squeezed Mom's boobs around my shaft. I pulled them apart slightly and maneuvered my prick lower into her cleavage. My heart was pounding from the excitement of the moment combined with the danger of discovery. I resolved what I was doing in my mind somehow and no guilt at my actions was felt. Slowly, ever so slowly, I pulled my prong back and then slowly pushed it back through the tit tunnel I had constructed. The feeling was exquisite! If actual fucking was anything like tit fucking or even better, I would be a happy camper!

"Oh, oh Mark."

I froze like a statue. Mom's head had not moved, nor had her eyes opened, but the words she spoke were unmistakable. Sudden guilt and shame overwhelmed me and I removed my hand from my mother's fat boobs. The moonlight picked up the gleaming wetness on her chest from my fuck lube and a thick string of juice reached from my prick head to her chest. I sat there, torn between my feelings of lust and shame, until my ears picked up another sound, this one coming from outside. I slowly rose from the bed and walked to the windows overlooking the pool area.

I could see Kim and Nancy sitting across from each other in the hot tub laughing about something. As if on cue they both sat up and untied the tops of their bikinis, flinging the wet garments to the concrete. Even from this distance, I could see the bounce and sway of their big tits once removed from their cups. Then, as if in slow motion, Kim slid through the water, right in front of Nancy and began passionately kissing her! I gasped in shock and desire and dropped my hand to my rigid shaft, stroking it slowly.

Wait a minute! What was I thinking? These two hot teens down there kissing each other like convicts on a weekend pass were waiting on me! And here I was like some perv, groping my sl**ping mother and jacking off to their display!

I looked back at my mother as she turned in her sl**p onto her side. With not a second thought about it, I turned and left the room, my hard cock leading the way out to the pool.

I exited the sliding door onto the patio and began walking towards my s****r and Nancy. As I got closer I could almost feel the heat emanating from their writhing bodies. They were locked in an embrace, their hands groping and squeezing their partners' soft curves while they pressed their full mouths together, their tongues dancing. They were so caught up in each other they did not notice my presence until I had entered the water and stood watching them. Kim's eyes fluttered open, locking with mine. She gently extracted herself from Nancy and slid through the water towards me.

The lights around the patio picked up the droplets of water clinging to her bare skin, sparkling and lending an otherworldly quality to this already bizarre situation. Kim stood in front of me, her bare breasts wobbling slightly, the nipples turgid and straining towards me. She reached up and tucked her wet hair behind both ears, then cocked her head quizzically and regarded me with a slight smirk. She was leaving it to me to make the first move. I slid back until my ass contacted the side of the hot tub and slid up, coming to a sitting position on the edge. This of course exposed my rigid shaft to her view.

Kim's eyes did not waver. They only bored deeper into mine. She then smiled slightly as her eyes slid down my torso until they locked onto my crotch. Her eyes widened and her full lips parted as a soft gasp was emitted. I flexed my thick 10", making it jump before her. The shaft bounced up and down a few times before coming back to point directly at her. Kim's hands came up to cup and squeeze her juicy 36Ds as she hungrily eyed the twitching snake. At this point, Nancy came up alongside my s****r and slid her arms around Kim's waist, pulling her close to her body.

"I told you it was something else, didn't I?" She murmured, her eyes locked on my shaft as well.

It took Kim a second to respond. "You did. But, damn, I mean, look at how big and thick it is!" She stammered.

"Um, guys," I said. "I'm up here."

As if unaware that there was a person attached to the dick they were ogling, both sets of blue eyes slid up to regard my face. They only paused a second before dropping back down to their previous examination.

"Just shut up for a minute Mark," Kim said. "We'll get to you in a second." They then resumed their perusing of my anatomy. Reflexively, Kim and Nancy licked their lips and both of them almost appeared to be salivating as they stared at my crotch. Well, if I'm the main attraction, I might as well put on a show, I thought. I then reached down and began to run my right hand up and down the thick shaft of my cock as my s****r and her best friend watched with undisguised lust.

After a moment or two, Nancy slid from beside Kim and cut through the water towards me.

"Oh no, no, no. That just won't do at all," she whispered huskily. "Here, let mama do that for you." At the utterance of mama, I gasped with shock and passion and this was not lost on Nancy as she grinned and came to perch on the lip of the tub next to me. Her own soft and small hand joined mine on the stalk of my sex and her full, fat 34Ds rubbed against my arm while her hand slid lightly on the overheated shaft before her. "Will you be my little man tonight Mark?" My cock got even harder and lurched in her warm grasp.

"Ooooh, Kim. It seems like Mark here may have desires for all the women in this f****y. It's a good thing we got to him first!" If she only knew, I thought.

While Nancy's hand joined mine in double teaming my big cock, Kim seemed almost in a trance, u*********sly groping her boobs, squeezing the round globes and twisting the hard nipples between her fingertips. Nancy nuzzled her face into my neck and began whispering in my ear.

"God, doesn't she look hot Mark? Your s****r is so fucking sexy. You know we've been lovers for years now, don't you? Ooooh, the things we've done to each other behind closed doors could fill a volume of sex manuals. I've fucked her in everyway imaginable and she's done the same to me, but none of that will compare to what the three of us are about to do."

By now, my dick was as hard as a railroad spike. My hand dropped away to grip the ledge for support as Nancy's twisting and pulling took on more urgency. I also began to thrust slightly into her grip, pushing and pulling my long shaft through her palm. Copious amounts of precum drooled from the head and Nancy palmed the globs and used them to slick her sexy hand job.

"Penny for your thoughts Kim," Nancy spoke. "Are you thinking about how hard this thing must be? I've never felt anything so big and hard and hot before. It's like it has a life of its own. You can practically feel your b*****r's pounding heart through this big vein running up it. And look at all that cum! I promise you that that is nothing compared to what you'll see when..."

My s****r had reached a breaking point. With nary a word, only a naked whimper of lust, she dropped forward to her knees in front of me and plunged her open mouth over the head of my cock, sucking hard. I almost screamed in ecstasy, throwing my head back and groaning low in my throat. Her mouth was piping hot and wet and her tongue danced over the tip of my cock, gathering up every drop of juice gathered there. Low moans of pleasure emanated from her as she twisted her head over my dick, holding the fat head in her sweet mouth. Nancy's hand slid down to cup my balls as Kim's dainty hand came up to grasp the shaft she was sucking. I lowered my gaze to my s****r's face, noticing how just the bulbous head of my cock distorted her cheeks as they hollowed around it sucking. She must have sensed my look, for her own eyes opened from their clench and held my gaze. She looked so beautiful and nasty there, her full lips surrounding her own b*****r's dick and I could see the exposed lust and desire she felt at the depravity and sexiness of the situation.

"Never in my wildest dreams did I think this would actually happen," Nancy said, slipping off the ledge and sliding down to crouch alongside my s****r as she throatily hummed around the thickness of my cockhead lodged in her mouth. Kim's tongue seemed to be everywhere at once, lathing over the head and then poking into the flaring slit to tease out the steady drops of fuck juice oozing from it. All the while she sucked extremely hard on my cock, making wet smacking noises with her lips. I didn't think that it was possible, given the stretched appearance of her mouth, but she slowly began to work her mouth downward on my cock, taking the fat shaft between her fluttering lips. This was definitely not her first rodeo. I could feel the pressure of the back of her throat on the tip of my cock as she squeezed half of my dick into her maw. She continued to press forward, but suddenly backed off, coughing and almost gagging when my fat knob blocked her throat. A long strand of viscous saliva extended from her tongue to the tip of my bl**d red cockhead. Gasping, Kim gathered it in her palm and began to stroke me as she got her breath back.

"Fuck! That is one big cock," she muttered and then looked up at me. "Why haven't we done this before now Mark?" I had no answer to that and only smiled at her as her attention shifted back to my pole. Kim slid her small, warm hand to the base of my shaft and then spat a glob of saliva down the length of spear. Extending her wet tongue, she teased the slit of my cock and the slid it back into her mouth. I think she recognized the futility of going long, so she now bobbed her mouth back and forth along my length, smacking her lips hungrily. I had almost forgotten about Nancy and noticed her captivation at the sight of her best friend blowing her own b*****r. I reached out and cupped one of her full boobs in my hand. Its softness overflowed my grip as I squeezed and pulled on it.

"Bring those tits up here."

Nancy smiled and stood beside me, cupping her hands under her jugs and presenting them like two fleshy pillows for inspection. I mashed my face between them, their soft heat cradling my face as I tongued the valley between them. Moving my face out, I captured a hard nipple between my lips and began to suck and tongue the turgid button. Nancy moaned and entangled her hands in my hair, pulling me closer.

"That's it Mark. You don't know how long I've wanted this. Suck on my big tits!"

My vision was obscured by the fat mounds in my face, but I could feel Kim's hot mouth continuing to plunge forward and back on my cock. I was amazed that I had lasted this long without blowing a huge load, but knew that I couldn't hold off forever. There were so many nasty things I wanted to do to my s****r and her best friend, but given my obsession with their tits, sliding my rock hard cock between their jugs was ranked number one. Before I lost it, I reluctantly removed my face from Nancy's boobs and spoke to my s****r.

"Wrap those big tits around my cock s*s."

Kim's eyes widened and she appeared to smile around the mouth stretcher she was sucking. With a wet pop, she slid her mouth off my cock and raised herself up until my long shaft was even with her tremendous cleavage. She then leaned forward and spat another glob of saliva onto the head of my cock, then pushed her chest out until the globes slid around the length of my shaft.

"Fuck 'em yourself," she sexily said as she rested her manicured hands on my thighs.

With a groan of lust, I reached forward and palmed her tits, reveling in their size and firmness. I thumbed her hard nipples then squeezed the orbs around my cock, enveloping its length in the valley of flesh. The combination of heat and silky softness was exquisite, but I was unable to pump my hips from my current position. Not losing my grip on her tits, I pivoted our bodies until Kim was pressed against the edge of the hot tub while I stood before her. I now began to eagerly pump my aching pud between her fat jugs.

As I slid back and forth between them, Kim's big boobs rippled from the pummeling they were receiving. She again leaned forward and spat more lubrication between them, slicking my passage. I was beside myself with lust! It was just as I imagined it might be. Kim's blue eyes gazed up at me hotly while my lance parted the valley of her breasts time and time again. The steady stream of cum oozing from my cock had coated her boobs, giving them sheen in the light of the moon. I looked over at Nancy who was busy cramming three of her fingers into her neatly trimmed twat.

"Let's see some of that action you were talking about earlier Nancy," I said, wondering where I had gotten the bravado to suggest this. "Kim's mouth is currently unoccupied." Nancy smiled, then stood over Kim and lowered her juicy pussy to my s****r's waiting tongue. I could hear the wet smacks as Kim licked and sucked her friend and while I couldn't see what was going on, I had a front row seat admiring Nancy's tight ass. Her ass hole was exposed from her position and I did not hesitate as I lunged forward and sealed my mouth around her puckered back door. All the while, I continued to fuck my s****r's big tits.

As my tongue wormed its way into her hot, funky hole, Nancy cried out and fell forward onto her hands and knees, pushing Kim's neck back in what looked like an uncomfortable position, but she did not miss a beat, continuing her eating of that hot box. I followed her as well, my tongue and lips glued to her ass. Nancy began huffing like a freight train, simultaneously grinding down and back against the b*****r/s****r tongues pleasuring both her holes.

"Uh, uh, uh, uh, uh," she groaned then stiffened as her orgasm slammed into her. Nancy's ass clenched on my worming tongue as she writhed and bucked before me. For a few moments, the only sounds were the wet smacking of my s****r eating her cunt and her low moans of pleasure. Presently she fell to the side of us, allowing Kim's head to regain a more comfortable position. Nancy lay there, gasping and trembling as the after effects of the orgasm gripped her sexy body. I looked down at Kim and we smiled at each other. She tilted her head back and offered her glossy lips covered in Nancy's juices to me. I pulled my cock from between her tits and leaned down, pressing my mouth to hers. Our tongues ground against each other and the combination of her sweet mouth and Nancy's twat juice inflamed my senses even further.

Pulling back slightly, I tongued my s****r's ear and whispered, "I want to fuck you now."

Kim groaned and wrapped her arms around my torso, her big tits scr****g against my abdomen.

"Not yet. I want you to finish between my tits so you can last longer."

Who am I to argue? So I lowered my dick back into the valley between her tits and squeezed her glorious mams around my rigid shaft. I then began to thrust insistently between them as they undulated in my grasp. Wet smacking sounds accompanied the taboo scene and I knew I wasn't going to last long. Kim seemed to sense this as well and began to dirty talk as I fucked her tits.

"Fuck 'em, fuck your little s****r's oversized tits Mark. Slide that big fucker back and forth and then cum all over them."

That did it. With a loud groan I slid my cock out of her tits and began to stroke it furiously in front of her face. Kim opened her mouth and extended her tongue towards my cock, wiggling it in anticipation. My balls clenched and I began to unload them on my s****r's face.

The first two shots exploded out and into her open mouth, coating her tongue. Kim's eyes rolled back in her head as she closed her mouth and rolled the load around her oral cavity. I dropped my aim and plastered her tits with the next two copious blasts, the cum ricocheting off her jugs and splattering her neck. By this time, Nancy had regained her senses and she dove in, capturing my spewing snake in her mouth and eating the last couple of weak blasts. I gasped for air as my heart threatened to beat out of my chest. Little aftershocks rippled through my cock as Nancy continued to suck the head, drawing out the last vestiges of my load. Below Nancy, I could see Kim gathering up the splattered cum from her chest and licking her fingers clean. She smiled sexily.

"Well, how was that big guy?"

I shrugged noncommittally, "I've had better."

At this, Nancy sc****d her teeth along my hard shaft, eliciting a squeak of pain from me.

"Yeah, right," she said glancing down at Kim who was still on a cum glob treasure hunt. "I'd be willing to bet that was your first time ever hosing down a hottie. Not counting our time of course!"

I pulled my fat log from her grasp and cock slapped her on the forehead with a sharp "Whap!" She giggled and stuck out her tongue, which I then thwacked repeatedly as well.

"Wrong!" I said laughing. "Not only was that not my first time, that wasn't even my first time today." Nancy laughed and lunged towards my dick again with teeth bared, but I was quicker, stepping back, but not before popping her nose this time with my pole.

"Reeeeeally," Kim drawled as she sat up and regarded me interestedly. "And who was the lucky lad? Or do you have some Canadian girlfriend I don't know about?"

"Har de har har," I chuckled before goosing her under her arm. "No, it was not a dude and it was ladies, as in plural, and older, as in more mature than you two!"

Kim and Nancy were now advancing on me as I backed across the hot tub. Nancy clucked her tongue and shook her head.

"Oh, Mark!" She said disappointedly, "You're not nailing the Smith widows are you?" referring to the 80 year old s****rs across the street, whose yard I used to mow.

By now, my ego was getting the better of my common sense. "Noooo, I'm not into wrinkled prunes! A little closer to home," I said and jerked my head towards the Reynolds' house.

At this, the pair stopped short and both exclaimed, "Mrs. Reynolds?!"

I laughed, splashed them both with water and extracted myself from the hot tub. I walked over and picked up a beer from the table as Kim and Nancy followed me, sputtering questions.

"Are you serious?"

"No way!"

"How did that happen?"

"Really?!"

I drew from the beer and waved away the questions. "Yes, really. I twisted my ankle this morning and she gave me a ride home." I filled in the rest as they listened with mouths agape. After finishing the story, I smiled smugly and took another drink. Sex was thirsty work!

Both the girls stood there, processing my story. It seemed they'd forgotten what we three had just done as they unselfconsciously began pacing back and forth. Their and my nudity was the last things on their mind. It clicked first for Kim.

"I don't think you're bullshitting, but you said ladies. Who's the other victim?"

"I can't say," I blurted, realizing the dangerous ground I was on, but not before my darting eyes to mother's bedroom spilled the beans.

Kim's blue eyes flew wide in shock.

"Mom?! You fucked Mom?!"

I grinned and shrugged sheepishly. But then I noticed a change on Kim's shocked face. She was hurt and looked disappointed in me, even after what we had just done. She must think I'm the sickest fucker on the planet for nailing my own mother. I rushed to patch up the damage.

"Kim, I'm so sorry! It just happened! We were out here by the pool and..." I gave them the "blow by blow" details and stood there humiliated with my head down. As the silence from my s****r and Nancy lengthened, I snuck a look upwards and noticed that Kim was smiling broadly at me.

"What? You're not mad?"

"Not at all," she said as she advanced towards me, took my hand and led me to a lounger. "I was only upset because I thought my own mother had beaten me to the prize of popping your cherry. Now that I know that it is still intact, albeit bruised, we can proceed to the night's command performance."

As I lay down on the lounger, my still stiff cock resting against my abs, Kim loomed over me, and then stood straddling the chair, her body poised above my groin. Bending down, her heavy tits swung before my eyes as she grasped my thick stalk in her hand and pointed it skywards between the V of her legs. I sucked in a huge lungful of air as my hands rose and began to mold and squeeze her firm boobs. Finally! I was going to get laid! My heart pounded in my chest as my dick lurched and bucked in her grasp. Kim tilted her head back and regarded me through the d**** of her blonde hair.

"Last chance to back out Mark."

I held her gaze for a moment then spoke.

"Fuck me Kim."

Kim smiled then lowered herself until the crown of my staff contacted her outer lips. She began to slide the fat head between them, smearing the gathering moisture and baking my sensitive glans with the heat of her cunt. Behind and to the side of Kim, I could see Nancy settling down in a chair to observe the i****tuous pairing. Her eyes were locked onto the docking as her hand busied itself between her own thighs.

Almost imperceptibly, Kim began lowering herself on my tube, her pussy lips flowering open to receive the thick visitor. The heat and tightness of her sex was exquisite. I could feel the head began to slide into her channel as she slid down. Grunting, she paused with a third of my shaft lodged in her and then slid slightly back up.

"Fuck! That's a big one," she muttered. Kim then began hunching down again, my width furrowing her canal. Inch after wide inch slid in slowly as she passed the halfway point. Suddenly I could feel the silky walls of her vagina flutter and squeeze me, moisture flooding the passage. Kim gave a low moan and while I had negligible experience with this, I could tell she had just orgasmed and this without me moving a muscle!

"Whew!" she breathed and smiled down at me. "That was just a mini one!" Her legs twitched and wavered and she suddenly stood, my cock plopping out to slap against my stomach.

"I don't think my legs are going to hold out much longer in that position," she said and went to her knees, straddling my torso. She placed a hand beside my head, bracing herself and then reached down and between her legs, finding my cock and began levering it back up to her. I don't know if it was from exertion or the excitement, but she was visibly shaking. Nancy rose from her chair and came alongside our position.

"Here, allow me."

Nancy reached between us and gripped my cock, pointing it at the entrance to Kim's pussy. Kim's other hand dropped to the side of my head and she braced her body above me. I could not contain myself and raised my head to suck at her swinging jugs as they bobbled above my head. Her stiff nipple slid between my teeth and I flicked my tongue over its pebbly surface. Kim's breath sped up as Nancy nudged the head of my cock into her hole and she began to back up on it, taking an inch or so at a time, pulling upwards, then backing down again. She took more and more of my 10" with each thrust until Nancy had to remove her hand to allow her to continue sliding down my pole.

It seemed to get tighter and tighter as she slid towards the root of my cock. Abruptly, with a grunt of satisfaction, Kim slid the last inch of me inside her and rested her mound around my shaft.

"Pop!" she said smiling down at me. "You're now officially not a virgin!"

My head swum from the velvety tightness surrounding my pole. I could feel every ridge and bump of her cunt clasping me snugly inside. I brought my hands around and grasped her soft hips in preparation to fuck her, but Kim stopped me with a shake of her head.

"Not so fast stud. Give me a chance to get used to this big boy first. I'll fuck you. Just lay back and relax."

I brought my hands back to her tits and continued to play with them while rolling my hips slightly inside her spongy wetness. After a few moments filled with our low moans and murmurs, Kim raised herself up the shaft a few inches and then slid smoothly back down to the base. By now, her natural lubricants had worked their magic and she was able to do this with a bare minimum of discomfort. With barely a pause she slid upwards again and dropped back down. Then again. Then again, finding an even fuck rhythm. Kim's hole slurped and squelched at the passage of my pole adding to the cacophony of moans and groans we were sending out.

My s****r's hips bounced and slid on top of me, working my stiffness inside her. As her pace sped up, she raised herself from on top of me and perched with her hands on my stomach, bouncing herself up and down. My hands never left her tits, their spongy flesh filling and overflowing my palms as I squeezed them. She swung her head, flinging her blond mane from in front of her face and regarded me lustily through hooded eyes.

"Well?" she said huskily.

I grinned and raised an eyebrow.

"I've never had better."

Kim returned my smile and then really went to town on my cock, bouncing and twisting, raising herself up and slamming back down, my tool hammering her depths again and again.

I could feel the pull in my groin as my orgasm approached. Kim must have felt the stiffening as well.

"Are you close?" I nodded my head, not trusting my voice. "Wait for me lover. I'm almost there." It was all I could do to stave off my eruption. I dropped my gaze from Kim's face and removed my hands from her tits, marveling at how they bounced and slapped against each other once unfettered. Her tight abs rippled and flexed from her exertions and further down I could see my angry red pole sluicing rapidly in and out of her slurping hole. I slid my hand between us and began to twiddle her clit, coaxing her towards her peak.

Kim's head dropped back and she began to keen and whine with passion.

"That's it! That's it! Oh God! Fuck me Mark! Fuck me hard!"

I roughly grabbed her hips and began to raise and lower her f***efully on my cock. Kim's blonde hair swung about her face as her big tits flopped and swung crazily on her chest. She gripped my straining arms, her nails digging into my flesh painfully. There was no stopping us now. We fell out of control over the edge and bucked against each other as our climaxes erupted.

My cock spewed again and again, gushing loads of cum high up into my s****r's clutching gash. I could feel her walls gripping me tightly as I thrust against her rapidly, almost maniacally. A roar burst forth from my throat and I was glad that mom was heavily sedated upstairs. There was no telling what the neighborhood was thinking as Kim's scream of passion joined mine. Thankfully, Nancy interceded and clamped a hand over each of our mouths, muffling our exultations. We continued to grind against each other, her juices flooding my crotch, while my cannon seemed to belch an unending series of salvos into her depths.

Slowly we came down from the peak and Kim slumped against me, her sweat slick tits sliding across my chest as we struggled to catch our breath. As our breathing returned to normal, Kim raised herself slightly until we were face to face, only inches apart. We held each others gaze and then she silently mouthed, "Thank you." I returned the gratitude before her lips pressed against mine tenderly and our tongues lazily slid against each other.

After a short while, Kim pulled back, regarded me again smiling and raised herself off of me, my cock plopping out of her wetly.

"I've got to pee!" she said sweetly and staggered towards the pool house.

I also sat up and stood and started in the same direction before Nancy cleared her throat and brought me up short.

"And what about me?" She said saucily, flicking her long black hair back with one hand while palming one of her 34D globes in her hand. I smiled.

"Let me wash up first, ok?"

With a shake of her head, Nancy stood and strode to me before dropping to her knees and confronting the half-hard pipe glistening with my s****r's juices.

"Not on your life! I'm cleaning this myself!" And with that she drew me into her sucking mouth and proceeded to bathe every inch of my cock with her tongue and lips. Amazingly I could feel my cock began to harden with her efforts. It was going to be a long night!

Our little party lasted until the wee hours of the morning. During that time, I probably shot close to a half dozen batches of baby batter on, in or over my s****r and Nancy. We fucked in every position my limited knowledge was aware of and some I didn't think physically possible until I actually saw them. No orifice was off limits. It wasn't until about 4 a.m. as Nancy was shoving my half-hard pipe in her mouth while sawing her finger in my ass that I finally surrendered. Kim was laying on her back, underneath Nancy, supposedly eating her pussy, but I think she had actually passed out from exhaustion! We all staggered inside and retired to our respective rooms. I was asl**p within seconds of sliding between the sheets.

The play of the sunlight through the open windows reached Vivian's eyes about 10 a.m. Her green eyes fluttered open as she yawned with satisfaction. "My, I must have really needed that," she thought. She stretched her voluptuous well-rested body and sat up beside the bed. Her foot contacted a piece of clothing on the floor, drawing her attention.

Her mind first processed that it was Mark's swimsuit wadded up beside her bed and then she asked herself two questions: What was it doing there and why do my boobs seem to be glued together? She looked down into her stuck cleavage and gently separated one tit from the other. That wasn't just sl**p sweat that was....Mark!

In my dream I was standing in the middle of the living room. Mom, Kim and Nancy were all kneeling down in front of me jockeying for position to play a tune on my 10" flesh flute. I could feel a pair of hands pulling my ass cheeks apart and knew without looking that it was Kay Reynolds preparing to tongue my bung. As I looked up, I could see the widows Smith on all fours, each lunging backwards against the double headed dildo that connected them. I think it was this sight of rolling, wrinkled flesh that roused me from my sl**p. Not sure if it was fantasy, a nightmare or some combination, I took stock in my ceiling while my senses came online.

I was first aware that despite the previous evenings' fun, my morning wood was present and accounted for. Secondly, unlike every other morning of my 19 years, it was not alone! What felt distinctly like a warm, wet mouth was sucking on it! I next detected the audible slurping and smacking sounds from under the sheets. I raised myself onto my elbows and regarded the bobbing head underneath the covers.

"Didn't you get enough last night," I asked chuckling. No reply, just a nip from her teeth and a return to the suckling.

"Well, at least let me watch," I said and began to pull back the sheet. As the sheet slid back, my bedroom door opened, distracting me. To say that I was confused as Kim and Nancy came through the door and began walking towards me would be an understatement. The sheet slid back to reveal my mom between my legs, her fat, full lips wrapped around my cock! At that instant, my cell phone began ringing on the night stand. Kim reached down to pick it up, her eyes never leaving the sight of her mother sucking her b*****r. She glanced at the caller ID.

"It's the Reynolds', Mark."

Mom pulled her mouth off my cock with a smack, a strand of spit still connecting the two.

"Give me the phone." Kim and Nancy's mouths hung agape as the phone was passed over.

"Hello?" said my mother sweetly. "Oh, hi Kay! What? No, you dialed the right number. Mark's just busy at the moment," she replied her right hand stroking my bone while holding the phone in her left. "Is there something you need?" She listened for a moment, her hand never ceasing its stroking. "I see. Well, couldn't Bob or Spencer help you move that furniture? Their not? Well, I'm afraid you'll have to wait on them to help you around the house. I've got my own hands full over here and I'm afraid I won't be able to spare him anytime soon. Sorry to disappoint, buh bye." She clicked off the phone and dropped it to the floor. She looked up at Kim and Nancy.

"Out you two. Mark and I have some mother-son bonding to do."

As Kim and Nancy retreated in shock, my busty mother crawled forward and straddled me, fixing my shaft to her slit and lowering herself down.

"I have my goals set on mother of the year."... Continue»
Posted by kap007 10 months ago  |  Categories: Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 12234  |  
100%
  |  11

3 Days of Watching my Wife Fuck - Must Read

Watching several twenty-one year old men alternate fucking your beautiful thirty-seven year old wife over the course of three days and nights, might be enough to send most men to a mental institution. Up until last year, I would have been one of them. But I have learned that no one really knows how they might feel or how they would react until they are there, especially when a cosmically perfect set of circumstances falls into place.

Ever since our honeymoon, my wife and I have taken the very same vacation year after year. And I do mean the very same, the same motel, the same dates, the same suite in many cases, s*******n years running now, all the same. I'm sure that sounds painfully monotonous to some and under ordinary circumstances probably would be. But, having a very narrow window of time in the spring while trying to maintain a very strict budget, we just couldn't top it.

First and foremost this locale had always been quite inexpensive, which absolutely topped our list, but not cheap with amenities. It also had everything we were looking for in a cheap Spring vacation; great beach, great food, quiet, and all just outside our door. We had even grown to know and love the motel owners. There wasn't anything to dislike.

However, after the first few years of discovering this little patch of sand, we soon realized it was becoming more and more popular with the Spring breakers. They were like locusts for those of us who were only looking for down time. As soon as they invaded Panama City Beach, it was only a matter of time before they found Ft. Walton.

If you have ever been to Ft. Walton beach back in the late eighties, early nineties, you know exactly what I mean. How it used to be that great little panhandle beach with very few Spring breakers. You probably also remember not having to worry about getting a good room. A week's stay always broke out to around forty-five bucks per night and you always had folks your own age to relate to. Sadly enough though we watched as our little sanctuary slipped into the hands of the mighty hordes.

Even after the Spring breakers discovered our little piece of paradise, we continued to go. It was our place; we had too many memories to give it up. We finally conceded though that, if we were going to keep it our little spot, we had to live with it. And as it turns out they really weren't all that rowdy, at least not rowdy enough to run us off.

Last year however broke the mold in so very many ways. We first found ourselves literally surrounded by Spring breakers, again not unusual for late March, but this particular year we found ourselves a literal magnet for many of the college hellions.

It took them very little time to discover that we were both educators at a community college in our hometown of Columbus, Ohio. And, as it turned out, that seemed to be the source of the magnetism attracting them to us. They were absolutely fascinated by the fact that we were normal, cool, and otherwise regular people able to have a good time. Somewhere in their minds, I'm sure they must have believed that we spent most of our free time finding new ways to flunk them into oblivion.

Most were very standoffish at first, treating us like the police or some other higher authority, but after a couple of days they finally figured out that we were actual human beings. Very soon into the second day, we found that the back porch of our suite was becoming the ultimate hangout for some.

Naively, I was sure at first it had much more to do with the fact that we always had beer and liquor and a whole lot less to do with the placement of our porch, but soon found out differently. Many though, being the bright young folks they were, soon discovered that storing and mingling their drinkables with ours, stretched their supply a whole lot further; I watched it too many times to try it.

Most were a very likable sort so we just went with it. Plus, we always overbought when it came to alcohol, not wanting to run back and forth to the liquor store. Funny thing is my wife and I only drink a few times a year, but you would have thought we were mega-lushes with the amount we purchased. I have to say though, we were Nazis about who was and was not of drinking age and, to our surprise, they very much respected our one cardinal rule.

Now being that folks over the age of thirty were indeed rare during this time, you would think that they might try to be as far from us as possible, but several of the guys from the University of Georgia were awe struck with my wife, Gina. It wasn't surprising in the slightest. Gina's nickname where we teach is "Ultra MILF" with some of her present and former male students. It's quite interesting too, over the years she and I both began to notice that her male students always made far better grades than did her female students.

To me it was a no-brainer; they were simply trying to gain her approval. Gina always laughingly told me it was from her revolutionary teaching skills; I always rebutted, "Having a spectacular pair of legs and a nice ass is not a skill."

She's the type of female college educator that you might see in a cheap class B movie, only she's truly brilliant, naturally beautiful, very professional, and has perfect C-cup breasts that God gave her.

The fact that she was a highly sexy thirty-seven year old college educator spread like wildfire at the motel and actually got Gina even more "Hot Points," as some of the young men began calling it. I sometimes wish I were more ignorant to men gazing at her, but hey, I'm neither naive nor stupid when it comes to what they are staring at; it's not the bikini, it's what's under it.

She truly is gorgeous and will be stared at, especially by her male students, males in general for that matter. It's been said that if men stare at a woman as she walks by, she's beautiful, but if both men and women stare, she's hot.

I can safely say that Gina is hot. At 5'3", 108 lbs, gorgeous ass, perfect curves, flawless skin, and an amazingly cute innocent looking face, the fact that she is a college professor really made little difference. If she were a bottle washer, the testosterone-filled young men at this motel would have been attracted to her.

Just into our second day there, we ended up driving to her s****r's home ten minutes outside Panama City Beach. We always ended up staying the entire day hanging out and catching up. It was basically our spring routine.

Upon returning to the motel later that evening, we couldn't help noticing several of the University of Georgia guys sitting on our back porch, not at all unusual after getting to know us. As we walked to the back side of the porch we noticed they had a small table pulled out playing a drinking game, which required the loser to down a shot, and as it appeared they must have all been losing

Gina quickly said in a joking manner as we walked up, "Boys, that's a game where even the winner's a loser in the morning." They all laughed and began brutally heckling us to join them.

Now, I'm not the type to enter a pissing contest over simple heckling, never have been never will be, but Gina on the other hand can't help herself. She's hard-wired for it and doesn't even know it.

She playfully began firing right back saying, "First of all, most of you lightweights are already buzzed, and second, I'm not one of your little girly buddies who follows you around and fakes being tipsy after a shot. Oh, Brian, oh, Stan, that one shot made me a little dizzy."

That stoked them even more. After another twenty minutes or so of this back and forth banter she finally said, "Fine... Fine. Okay, even if I lose I'll be able to walk when most of you are curled up in the fetal position on the floor." I must say I was trying my damnedest not to laugh because I knew full well what a lightweight she was in the drinking department and full-on trying to bluff guys who majored in drinking.

After a few more minutes of this harassing joust between Gina and her antagonists, she and I went into the room to change our clothes. I arrived back out on the deck long before Gina and poured myself a large vodka tonic as we all waited for her.

We began chitchatting about everything and nothing. They must have told me a hundred times how they were going to take her to school on drinking, bragging about what power drinkers they were, how many times they had played this, and how much they could hold.

At times thinking they might be overdoing it, they would quickly begin saying, "Oh, but we'll take it easy. Anyone can quit at any time." I actually began wondering if anyone would be coherent by the time she came back out. With every passing minute I began thinking Gina might have been right about most of them ending up in the floor. With the game paused, they continued to pound beer and shots the entire time.

Just as I was about to see what was keeping Gina, she slid the glass door open and walked out. I noticed she was wearing a bikini with a tank top pulled over, quite normal I suppose for where we were, but not what I was expecting with six d***ken college students sitting around. Instantly one of the buzzed college students said, "Mr. and Mrs. Arnett, please forgive me, but I have to say this, Gina, you are positively the sexiest college professor alive."

She quickly giggled slapping him on the shoulder saying, "Don't try to soften me up, buddy boy, you'll be passed out soon and I'm gonna be laughing at you tomorrow. That is if you can eek your way out of bed in the morning after the hangover I'm gonna put on ya."

They were all razzing one another full f***e. I just sat watching, cracking up as they played their drinking game. After several rounds, one of them said "Mr. Arnett, with the utmost respect, sir, I believe your wife is cheating so we might need to raise the stakes."

I simply replied laughing, knowing almost instinctively what he might be alluding to, "Yes, she does appear to be kicking your asses. What's on our mind?"

He immediately uttered, "Strip shots."

Now Gina was only into her third shot when she practically cut me off in midspeech saying, "Oh, aren't we funny, I'm winning and you're all talking about taking clothes off? Try again!"

I should mention that Gina had been overtly flirting with these young men for a couple of days by this time. Actually, she and I had a game of our own we had been playing the last few vacations. I always enjoyed her purposeful flirting and told her many times over the years how much it turned me on.

In fact it took several times playing our little game before she finally confessed that it kind of turned her on too. From the beginning though she warned me that flirting was the limit, always reminding me that the naughtiness of it was quite enough, and the only reason she continued to do it was because of how it paid off in our bedroom, further telling me that there was "never" any reason for it to go further.

She always emphasized this because of the one and only time I ever told her about a wild fantasy of mine, a fantasy involving watching her fuck another man. It was simply a file her brain refused to process. She later told me that she thought the only reason a man would have such a fantasy would be because he wanted to justify being with another woman, basically "You fucked another guy, I'm going to fuck another woman." I understood what she was saying, but it honestly wasn't my goal.

So flirting in front of me became our spicy compromise.

As the night progressed, the young men continued needling her insisting that "Strip Shots" separated the chicken-shits from the real players. God love her too, she was so into winning she didn't even see the setup being orchestrated. I knew full well that they were basically letting her win and carefully timing their moment in which the payoff would be her sitting there completely nude.

I have to say that I began getting turned on by the possibility as well. I've seen Gina nude a million times, but never in front of a pack of horny young men, who can say that?

I kept my mouth shut for a while when suddenly I blurted, "Awe hell, baby, you're cleaning their clocks, they'll be the ones sitting there looking silly."

As she jokingly put her feet up in the chair and tightly wrapped her arms around her legs, rather like trying to completely cover herself, she began giggling replying "For crying out loud, everyone here has about three articles of clothing on. What? Is it a three minute game now? I think you all just know I'm winning and are trying to make me quit."

Every guy there couldn't help but glance at the crotch of her bikini as she sat with her feet up in the chair and her arms wrapped around her knees. It was wildly teasing when she would occasionally lean back. Her bikini was very tightly stretched over her crotch and pussy. The subtle outline was unmistakable.

She didn't realize it but she was playing right into their ploy and I was basically inching it along. I too began pumping her up saying things like, "What are you worried about, you've only lost three hands?"

Ultimately I figured what the hell; I would love to see her slip her bikini off in front of them, but at the time had no clue whether she would go through with it. There's no doubt she was in rare form, but in my opinion not nearly intoxicated enough to go through with it. I have been married to her for s*******n years, but seriously, in the unpredictable condition she was in, I didn't know what she would do.

After several more minutes, she apprehensively said, "Good grief, let's at least go inside if we are going to be this immature." I was a bit shocked. I honestly thought she would nix the game and make any excuse not to continue.

They all immediately began picking up the cards and carrying on as they gathered their drinks, and razzing the hell out of her with things like, "Oh, you won't play. You know you won't."

She and I must have winked at one another twenty times during all this, almost in reassurance to one another that it was all in good fun. After getting in the room and getting all set up, they began to do shots before the game even started. Gina wasn't to be outdone as she too threw back a few.

At this juncture I could tell she was hell bent on going through with it, but also knew she was unwittingly confident that she had been legitimately winning all along. It was quite comical watching her sneak on a pair of flip-flops. I knew she was going to consider that part of her wardrobe as she gave me a sneaky grin.

On the very first round, she and three others had to loose an article of clothing. Gina, threw her tank top onto the bed, but still looked ultimately confident as if it were just a fluke. We all sat around continuing to drink for at least ten minutes before they even began the next round.

To everyone's surprise Gina legitimately won the next two rounds leaving three of the guys sitting in just their underwear. Again though, it appeared as if they were letting her win to keep her in the game. And believe me, she had talked enough trash up to this point, she would have a hard time backing out.

Before dealing the next hand, and the fact that someone would undoubtedly end up nude if they lost, they actually added an addendum to the rules. Even with the new rules, I could plainly see that Gina was having second thoughts, agreeing that those who became nude could get dressed after five minutes of humiliation while the remaining players worked towards victory.

As the next round was dealt, I watched as she stared at her cards with an "Oh, shit" look. She laid down three cards and was re-dealt along with the others, when she u*********sly murmured, "You've gotta be k**ding me."

They all began chuckling saying, "Oh, the big winner didn't get the card she needed?"

She instantly replied, "I don't know what you're all laughing at, two of you are about to be sitting there the way you came into this world, and all I'm loosing is my flip-flops." They instantly began whooping and hollering about how she didn't have flip-flops on when the game started, etc., etc., but she held to her guns and they let it ride.

Once again, they all playfully began harassing one another when Gina began riding the losers saying, "Hey this was your all's idea. Remember, oh, let's separate the chicken-shits. Oh, let's separate the chicken-shits. Lose the underwear fellas."

This went on for at least five minutes when they simply stood up, scooted their underwear down, and kicked them off. Gina watched for a couple of seconds, but as they pushed them down exposing their pubic hair and the tops of their cocks, she turned her head and put a hand over her face with a rather embarrassed smile, but quickly turned back towards them trying to act as though it was completely normal.

As a husband in this peculiar situation, I instinctively glanced at their packages. Let's face it, if your wife is playing a strip game, and guys are exposing their cocks, you will compare yourself to what she will no doubt see, no matter how much you act as if you're not.

I immediately noticed that one of the guys was completely average, and from what I could tell, he was nervously quite un-erect. The other young man on the other hand, had a slightly aroused thick yet limp cock that flopped out of his underwear. I knew Gina looked right at it, but played it perfectly nonchalant. It was larger than mine, and that bothered me for a split second, but not enough for me to let it interfere with what was transpiring.

Both guys d****d a hand and arm over their genitals as they sat there with Gina relentlessly harassing them saying, "Oh, let's play strip shots, let's play strip shots... Remember you have five minutes, yep you do."

Not more than a few minutes later she and the last guy wearing underwear dealt their cards and by this time Gina was seriously feeling the shots she had consumed over the course of the evening. As she picked up her cards, again she got that intense look of, "Oh, shit," as she intently focused and repositioned her cards several times. She ultimately laid her cards down in a reluctant, "I've been cheated" manner.

After being re-dealt, she instantly threw her cards face down and said, "Ok you win. I quit... Hey, you said I could quit anytime."

They all simultaneously began laughing high fiving one another, "Oh, no, Oh, no, you have to. Remember us chicken-shits sitting here naked, what's up with that? Let's put our money where our mouth is... We had to. Yes, yes, we had to, take'em off."

She quickly looked at me grinning almost as if hoping I would say something to keep her from having to do it when I replied, "I'm out of this. This is your all's game, not mine."

Her knees began bouncing a mile a minute as she nervously put her hands over her face. This went on for several minutes, when she finally said, "Ok, turn your heads and I will."

Again, they instantly began chuckling, "No, no, no, we had to bare it all in front of everyone, you do too."

She kept bouncing her knees nervously, when finally she stood up with her mouth half opened expressing a nervous smile, and said "I see there are no gentlemen here who might insist that I maintain my dignity."

They all began roaring, "Nope, nope, none here, Oh, no, none here," With one eventually saying, "At least you'll have our respect. So will it be the top or bottoms?"

She stared at me again for a couple of seconds and then turned away as she nervously giggled, "I must be nuts." She hurriedly put her thumbs on the sides of her bikini bottoms, and slid them down to her knees as she quickly sat and raised her feet off the floor and removed them.

You would have thought this was an off-post military bar with thirty GIs the way they carried on. She then sarcastically said, "Good lord, enough. Haven't you ever seen a woman's bottom half before?"

They all began repeating things like, "Not as fine as yours, Mrs. Arnett, not as fine as yours... Mr. Arnett, your wife is so fucking hot. Oh, my God you're hot. Mrs. Arnett, you're so fucking hot." I must have always taken it for granted, but she really did look amazing sitting there with only her bikini top on.

She couldn't stop giggling, telling them "Do you realize I'm thirty-seven years old, and you guys are what, barely twenty-one? You should be chasing those girls gone wild types I see running around here."

I could tell after the initial embarrassment, she was thoroughly enjoying all the attention and compliments. They never did finish the game, but continued sitting there nude and semi-nude well past their amended five minute rule chitchatting and harassing one another.

Eventually Gina asked me to throw her a T-shirt. I grabbed one of mine thinking it would be long enough to completely cover and tossed it to her. After an hour or so had passed, one guy began talking about going out and finding an all night massage joint, mentioning that he had heard that if you tip really well you might get lucky.

Gina immediately told them that if they get behind the wheel of a car in the shape they were in they would most certainly regret it, but they insistently kept rambling on about it.

I noticed at one point Gina got up and clandestinely grabbed a set of car keys one of them had laid down on the night stand, hiding them under a towel by the bathroom. I knew what she was doing and acted as if I hadn't even seen her do it. I too thought that if they tried driving in the shape they were in they would kill themselves or someone else.

Finally one of the guys said, "Let's stop talking about and just do it." He rose up and began scanning the room as he put his shorts and T-shirt back on, feeling his pockets and looking around the floor.

Gina then mischievously said, "You're not getting the keys," as she jumped on the bed and pulled her T-shirt down to cover herself.

He immediately began laughing replying, "Ok, what did you do with them?"

Gina put her left hand behind her back acting as if she had them when he playfully knelt on the bed beside her, and jokingly began tickling her. As he did, I can't tell you what a maximum turn on it became watching Gina tightly clinching her legs together while raising her feet off the bed. As she did, it exposed her beautiful bare ass and pussy and I knew several of them had to see it from where they were sitting.

She kept repeating as she playfully shoved with her right hand and blocked his hands with her knees, "No you can't have them; you're going to thank me tomorrow. You can't have them, you're all too d***k."

After a short while watching, I became wildly turned on by it, eventually blurting, "I know how you can get the keys."

He turned and joking said out of breath, "Hurry, tell me please. God she's strong."

One third of my reply was the alcohol talking, while the other two thirds was my overwhelmingly intense fantasy speaking, when I uttered, "You're just not reaching in the right spots."

He quickly laughed saying almost out of breath, "I can't get to her hand, she's friggin strong as hell."

I then replied, not quite knowing how Gina would react, "Tickling won't get them, but groping might."

Gina's mouth dropped slightly as she replied with a half smile, "Oh, nice, Scott, you just told a guy to grope me. Do you want to see them drive like this?"

I slammed back the rest of my drink and said, "No, I just wanted to see him grope you."

It was obvious I had made her a little angry and knew she was more than buzzed. After staring at me for a reaction, she grabbed his hand and placed it on her breast, asking me "How's that, honey? Guess what? He still doesn't have the keys."

All but one of the guys began nervously laughing putting their shorts back on and gathering their things, with one chuckling as he exited the back door, "Hey if you get the keys and she doesn't kick the living shit out of you, we'll be back in the room, come get us."

The one inebriated guy, Brian, who stayed behind quickly began laughing telling his friend Stan, who by the way nervously still had his hand held to Gina's breast, "Um, I don't think the keys are on her boob. Ya might want to keep looking."

Now if you remember, Gina's entire mental makeup won't even allow for her to back down. Somewhere in her brain there is an executable file that reads, "Pissing_contest.exe/default/run/dam/the/consequences/."

Right or wrong, I began exploiting it to the fullest. However, I believe she comfortably knew that in most situations, especially one as taboo as this, I would back down eventually. As much as I love her, she's absolutely mental when trying to prove a point, and with the amount of alcohol she had consumed it was enhanced by a factor of ten, so either way, she was as likely to let him feel her entire body as she was to kick him across the room.

What she hadn't counted on however, was my ever growing erotic desire to escalate it into watching one or both guys put their hands on her. It kept running through my mind as my cock engorged.

My fantasy was progressing in leaps and bounds. Many times in the past I had fantasized about another man fucking her while I watched, but the timing and right series of events never ever fell into place. Oh, how they seemed to be at this very moment.

Just when she figured I was at my breaking point, I rose up and walked towards the bed. As I did, I walked to the opposite side of the young man knelt beside her and moved up towards her head.

As I walked, I could feel my half-swollen cock between my legs and managed to move in such a way that, thank God, it fell along the left side of my shorts. My mind began processing a million thoughts per second.

I began telling myself that there might never be the same combination of events ever again; I kept telling myself that no matter how many times I tried in the past to conjure events, I had never even got close. In seconds I convinced myself that the worst that would happen is that she would nix it at some point and at the very least I might witness some pretty erotic touching and feeling.

As I got to the top of her head, I playfully grabbed her arms pulling her left hand from behind her back and pinned both hands back to the mattress. She instantly said, "Ok, there, see I don't have your keys."

Her tone was a distinct combination of shock and, "Ok, joke's over."

As I held her arms down over her head I leaned down and kissed her saying, "Ok, where are the keys?"

I knew full well where they were, but she didn't know that. She just raised her eyebrows and said, "Both of you can get off me now, I'm not telling." Midway through her saying it, I playfully put both her arms between my legs and tightly held them. I then reached with my right hand and fumbled for a second between her legs, when after finding her pussy I quickly inserted my middle finger inside her.

She snapped her legs even more tightly together with my hand between them saying, "Damn it, Scott, stop, you're fucking d***k."

I leaned over her and began kissing her as she spoke. As we kissed she murmured asking, "Damn it, Scott, what the hell are you doing?"

I then removed my right hand from her crotch and pulled at the underside of her right thigh trying to spread her legs. She continued clenching her legs together, as this guy Stan, the one who was tickling her for his keys, began moving down toward her feet. As he got to her feet, he playfully put his hands on her knees as if trying to spread them.

This went on for about thirty seconds when I finally grabbed behind her ankles and pulled both her feet up towards me. As I did, he quickly stepped off the end of the bed, instantly throwing his shorts down, and climbed back on the bed. By this time it was plainly obvious what I was trying to make happen. Gina then looked into my eyes and said, "You need to stop, Scott, before we seriously annihilate a marriage vow."

His cock was completely erect standing straight up towards the ceiling and hard as a diamond. Being in his very early twenties it was obvious his cock was ready the instant a situation arose. I immediately noticed the large veins running in every direction down his solidly excited cock as he knelt on the foot of the bed. I also noticed his large set of nuts as his sack freed from between his legs.

This might seem too biological, but being that this was an absolute new situation, and the fact that I am a biology educator, I began thinking that they had no doubt been manufacturing as much sperm as they possibly could during this time of intense infatuation and ultimate sexual reality. His hands were actually trembling with anticipation.

Even though these events transpired in only seconds, I missed nothing. The one safe thought in the back of my mind was that I knew Gina could stop it at any moment, as we were both not fully holding her down. That actually drove me more erotically insane. The fact that she was only half heartedly struggling intensified the moment and, to me, green lit everything that was happening.

I continued holding my wrist behind her ankles and slightly pulling them towards me, when this young man leaned his chest against her feet and fumbled with his cock for a few seconds. Gina flinched for a split second as I was sure the head of his cock touched her pussy.

When Gina flinched and slightly pressed her feet against his chest pushing, he quickly raised back up as if wondering what to do next. As he leaned back off her feet slightly, I quickly noticed the head of his cock was glistening with Gina's vaginal juice and probably his own pre-seminal fluid. I'm sure he only slightly pushed the head of his cock against her before she flinched. The slight moment I fingered her, she was soaked.

I then moved my wrist from behind her ankles and put my hand between her thighs and began to apply pressure trying to suggest to her to spread her legs. As I did this guy put his hands on her knees and suggestively began pushing them apart as he leaned in.

As she leaned her head forward looking at him, Gina very lucidly and softly said, "Just come on my stomach or the sheets, not in me." It was at that instant, I knew I was about to witness the most erotic fantasy fulfillment of my life.

I knew there was no danger of her getting pregnant because of being on birth control, but I kind of reasoned that she might have said it because in some way, even though we were doing something so matrimonially taboo, she could at least tell herself that it wasn't the whole deed if she wasn't taking his sperm inside her.

I leaned down once again and began kissing her with my hand still between her half opened thighs. As I did, I began to feel her thighs tremble and very slowly relax, as she slowly spread them. I then gently pulled behind her right knee in an attempt to expose her crotch in the wildest, most sexually exposed way possible.

I could still feel slight yet controlled resistance from Gina, knowing she had reluctantly decided to take him inside her, and in some carnal way I was suggesting to her that the more she spread, the deeper she could take him.

I'm sure that only a small fraction of husbands who have ever had this fantasy are lucky enough to experience it, and in reality, most are probably more comfortable fantasizing about it than actually witnessing it. I must say that up to this very moment, I was one of those husbands who was more comfortable only fantasizing about it.

Believe me, when you have spent years fantasizing about it and finally gaze at another man's sexually aroused cock inches from your wife's vagina; you begin to really question whether you can go through with it.

Let's face it, willingly having the head of another man's cock positioned against your wife's cervix, in an act that will cause him to fill her vaginally with a few hundred million sperm, knowing she will be carrying his seed in her for days, is a mental bazooka. But again, this had escalated to the point that it was going to happen and I chalked it up to a simultaneous state of apprehension and want.

As I continued kissing her wildly, she suddenly exhaled and softly gasped into my face. It was intensely erotic as I smelled a combination of her cinnamon gum and a strong aroma of alcohol on her breath. I knew she had just felt the head of his cock breach her vaginal opening.

As we awkwardly and wildly kissed in a combination of her gasping and exhalation, I began to feel that he was no longer taking short thrusts, but had developed into harder and longer rhythmic thrusts. A few seconds into his f***efully thrusting his pelvis against hers, I leaned up to finally view what I had fantasized about all these years.

As I did, Gina continued to squeeze my hand and hold it to her face. As she held my hand tightly, with her eyes squeezed closed she repeatedly gasped, "Scott, he's going inside me, oh, my God, Scott, he's going inside me."

When I was completely raised up, I instantly noticed his soaked and glistening cock rhythmically sliding into her pussy. I was amazed with how wet his cock appeared. Even the front of his pubic hair was becoming wet with her vaginal fluid.

I couldn't take my eyes off of her crotch. When he was fully inside her, he would occasionally and very slowly raise his body on a back thrust. As he did, his cock would wildly stretch and spread the top of her pussy lips, making the sides of her pussy tightly bulge out and cling to his cock. I was still almost in denial that another man's unprotected cock was actually inside my wife.

As they fucked like this for a few minutes, he distinctly changed rhythm and began erratically thrusting, intensely gritting his teeth, moaning, and pulling at her ass. This went on for nearly twenty seconds more when he finally let out a roaring, almost possessed, "AAAAAHHHHHHH, FFFFFFFUUCK." As he did, he strained and violently slammed all the way inside Gina's pussy.

As he held this death lock inside her for at least five seconds, she instantly jerked up onto one elbow and gasped, "Not inside me..."

As she pressed against his chest and sharply gasped a few times, he sharply withdrew and a strong jet of semen shot onto Gina's stomach. Gina kept her hand on his chest as he leaned in grabbing his cock and squeezing it tightly.

There was no doubt in my mind that he had blown the first few shots of semen as deeply as he could into her pussy. He held the thrust too long. I knew the instant he shot the first jet of his seed inside Gina, her first gasp said it all. She closed her eyes tightly and probably didn't even know she did it, but she raised her ass up and thrust her pelvis against him just once before getting his attention and as she did she let out a moan I hadn't heard before, ever. It was as if the head of his cock spewed a shot of seed point blank into her cervical opening.

I was mesmerized.

Knowing full well that the first few shots violently shot into Gina's vagina, I then watched as he withdrew and bolted several thick gelatinous, milky streams onto her stomach.

As he continued straining and squeezing his cock, the jets of semen began to reduce to thick, dripping globs, which turned into him squeezing the last few lubricating drips onto her inner thigh. With the volume he put on her stomach and the f***e with which the semen shot from his cock, I couldn't imagine what the first few and most powerful jets must have felt like for her, point blank against her cervical opening.

Of all the things to remember, I knew full well; even when Gina was pushing against him when he first tensed up, telling him not to come inside her, she felt the first powerful thick jets of his seed explode inside her. It was unmistakable.

After he was completely spent, looking as if he might pass out, he slowly withdrew and fell onto the bed at Gina's right side. I was so utterly worked up watching, I instantly threw my shorts off and maneuvered between Gina's legs.

As I did, I immediately noticed a slight cloudy white stream of semen which had drained from her vagina down between her ass cheeks. The bottom of her vaginal opening was gaped about the circumference of a pencil with a translucent drain of his semen running from her vagina to a small puddle touching her ass and the sheet.

I could never fully describe in words how mind blowing it was; I took my middle and index finger and very slightly spread her inner vagina. When I did, I began to see his semen slowly pool in the glistening space I had created inside her.

Very soon after Stan realized I was going to fuck Gina, he went to the other bed and began to get dressed, saying nothing. His friend who had been there the entire time had already made his way over to the edge of the bed Gina and I were on, having thought it might be his time to capitalize.

He just knelt there holding his cock, and thank God Gina had her face towards the wall because I'm sure she might have reacted in such a way as to say, "One time okay, I did it, twice in the same night, with another guy, how about a divorce?"

I knew for certain he thought this was his open invitation, but it wasn't. Only half of me was even paying attention to him. I was still completely enthralled with what had just taken place and after witnessing the most erotic thing I thought possible, I was only thinking of positioning my cock and sliding the head of my cock inside her.

As the head of my cock got to her vaginal opening, I effortlessly leaned in and the warmth of her semen-filled vagina took my breath away. In an instant I felt her warmth all the way to my scrotum. She was so filled with his semen I found myself completely inside her simply leaning down to kiss her.

A dose of reality then jolted me, shouting the fact that the only time I had ever felt this exact same feeling was when I had come inside her. Only this time I knew that another man's semen and sperm were coursing through every inch of her vagina.

As I was completely engrossed watching my soaked cock very slowly and methodically going in and out of her pussy, Brian who had sat there quietly and witnessed the entire incident, slowly sat on the edge of the bed. In only a couple of seconds, he slowly began touching Gina's breast.

My mind was a twisted mess at this point, and I had enough erotic euphoria and semen built up to populate a new planet. Gina kept her face towards the wall as he cautiously and softly caressed her breasts. As I glanced from my cock to him caressing her breasts, I had to withdraw or I would have certainly come.

As I watched for a few more seconds, an insistent devil on my shoulder caused me to reach out and peck his shoulder. As I did, I quietly mouthed and motioned with my hand, "Fuck her."

Being yet another twenty-one year old young man, he rose from the bed and was ready before I even got it out of my mouth. The tip of his cock was smeared with what had to be his excitement having watched the most vivid sex act of his life.

The last thing I would ever want to do is take away from the actual account by sounding generically pornographic, but by my ignoring him from the onset, after having gotten between my wife's legs, I hadn't noticed his cock erect at this point.

He was the young man I had pointed out earlier in the evening, one of the ones who lost their underwear on a losing hand; the same one who had the half-erect very healthy sized cock.

It was painfully apparent by this time; he was at the very least an inch longer and perhaps an inch thicker than either me or the guy who had just fucked her. I debated for what seemed like an eternity whether to end it all right then and there, but didn't. The more I slowly thrust and watched him touch her breasts, the more I talked myself into wanting to watch him fuck her.

My fantasy then decided that I needed to see it. As I moved up alongside Gina, I didn't glance any longer; I fully looked at his cock. Without trying to bolster the events even in the slightest, he was as thick as Gina's forearm and perhaps eight inches. I immediately waved for him to wait as I began kissing Gina, again having an internal struggle that was absolutely wearing me out. I knew full well she hadn't seen his cock other than when he was half limp at the card table during the game and she had no idea what was about to happen.

I repeatedly asked myself if I really wanted her to feel the size of him, knowing that she would truly experience the feeling of a cock larger than mine.

Gina and I got married our sophomore year of college and over the years I've come to know her completely. She had intercourse twice before we married and it was so awkward to hear her tell it, it might not even be considered sex, and there was never a mention of a huge cock.

Still, my fantasy and hormones kept convincing me that the same coincidences may never fall in line in such a way ever again and that if I didn't go with it, then I'd forever wonder.

I absolutely convinced myself I had to know. I began kissing her as I fucked her, and then I just withdrew. As I withdrew, I reached between her legs and began to finger her.

As I did, she wrapped her arms around my neck and we kissed in the most erotic sensual way I believe we ever had since knowing one another. After only ten seconds of this, I turned my head and began kissing her neck as I turned my head farther and removed my finger from her pussy.

For the last time I debated on whether I should allow him to fuck her or forever fantasize about it. I guarantee you without having an alcohol level such as mine and the volcanic testosterone pulsing through my veins, I would have made a very different decision.

One last time, I thrust my finger inside Gina when she sighed and thrust her hips against my hand, when BAM, it sealed my decision. I removed my finger from her pussy and immediately pointed to her crotch. After I did, this young man nodded at me, as I went back to kissing Gina and now feeling her breasts.

Even with my head turned from him, I knew he quickly moved between her legs and was awkwardly positioning himself. He didn't enter her straight off like I thought he might. Instead, he began fingering her unlike the first young men. This went on for a few minutes, with Gina sometimes moaning and moving her hips.

Just as I was contemplating turning and motioning for him to fuck her, both of Gina's hands moved and squeezed the side of my arms as her eyes popped wide open and her mouth flew open in a panicked gasp.

He didn't slowly or gently try to enter whatsoever. He thrust with his body weight and she took his entire cock within a second. As I turned sharply, I saw his pubic hair smashed completely against her.

She immediately raised her ass off the mattress placing a hand to his chest. I fully knew then she was aware she was being fucked by the other guy in the room. The look on her face said volumes as he held his cock all the way inside her.

At the same time though, I knew she hadn't seen or counted on what he was shoving inside her. As he finally began thrusting, she began slowly moving her hips in unison. A few times she pressed her hand to her stomach as if he was entering her too far.

In hindsight, I realized that there was no way she would have had the same experience if he had fucked her first. The fact that Stan had shot some of his semen inside her, made it possible for Brian to fuck her brains out, short-lived as it was.

Before I could even wrap my mind around the fact that he was stretching her pussy and entering depths she didn't know existed, and in a way she had only ever fantasized about, he shoved inside her and began jerking his entire body like having an epileptic seizure, when his eyes rolled back in his head as he moaned, "AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH YYYEEEAAAHHHH... AAAAHHHH FFUUUCCKKKK."

As he convulsed and shoved his cock as far as he possibly could inside her, she screamed and instantly took her hands from my forearms and placed them behind her knees, pulling her legs up and outward as far as she could spread them, as if trying to insure she could take his sperm as deeply as possible.

After only a few seconds into his exploding inside her, it was obvious he couldn't and wouldn't pull out; I knew he heard Gina tell Stan to pull out, but with how she was spreading and screaming, it wasn't humanly possible.

As he jerked and held his thrust inside her, I noticed that Gina took her hands from behind her knees and grabbed the top of his thighs digging her fingernails into his skin.

I then rose up sharply as if desperately wanting him to stop flooding her with his semen.

I hoped she might think something was wrong and end it, but as I sprang up and walked to the foot of the bed, she spread her legs and f***efully pulled at his ass trying to get him as deep inside her as she possibly could.

There will never be a sight as wild as that in my life, of that I'm sure. The sight of her beautiful tanned hands on his white ass, the sight of her wedding rings on his ass, watching as his cock unbelievably spread and delivered massive amounts of sperm into her pussy, her gorgeous tanned feet and red toenail polish pushing onto the mattress and pulling at the back of his thighs... No words could ever completely do it.

It was almost like an out-of-body experience as I watched his scrotum smash against her semen greased pussy and ass, with his nuts clenched up into his sack. Since it was absolutely my doing, I just turned up the bottle of rum, and in my mesmerized state, watched the half inch space between his ass and nuts pulse rhythmically as she violently spread and took his semen.

By this time, I was somewhere between a nervous breakdown and the most sexually erotic experience of my life.

As he completely finished, he began apologizing almost as if he had done something wrong saying, "Oh, shit, oh, fuck, I'm sorry."

After coming back to reality, Gina and I were both caught off guard by it, as we both immediately said, "Relax, it's okay, it's okay."

I immediately realized as did Gina that being a stellar student, probably never trying anything risky in his entire life, he probably thought he had just been part of what is so often covered in the media, a f***ed sexual incident. We immediately began telling him it was okay, and that it simply happened.

Gina kind of blew my mind when she began saying, "You're not in trouble. You are twenty-one and I am thirty-seven, we are consenting adults who just had intercourse, just relax. You came in me because I let you." As soon as she said it he recovered quickly from his panic and sat on the bed.

I realize this will be considered shallow given what was going on at the time, but during this young man's consoling, I was drawn to my wife's pussy. As she leaned up on her right elbow, a load of his semen pushed out of her vagina, and as she rolled to her side, it smashed between her legs and ass, with most of it sliding down the back of her upper thigh.

She very nonchalantly grabbed the sheet and scooted it between her legs to soak it up. As she continued speaking to him in a reassuring way, I could see occasionally, as she would move or scoot up more on her elbow, more of his of semen would push out and leak from her. There was a puddle of semen on the sheets that had leaked from her and she was completely oblivious to it.

We continued this reassuring speech with him for a few minutes, when he began to put his shorts back on and regain his dignity by saying, "Thank you for having me here tonight. Mrs. Arnett, I don't know what to say other than, thank you. I'm going now, thank you, I'm sorry, yes, thanks, thank you. I'm sorry if I... thank you... Bye."

Just as soon as he walked out the door, Gina looked at me and rolled her eyes as she fell to her back onto the bed and said in a joking voice pressing her hands tightly to her eyes "Oh, that was some wholesome f****y fun." She then looked at me and very calmly asked, "It wasn't what you expected was it?" Before I could answer she continued, "It certainly wasn't what I expected."

I quickly replied, "Yes and no. I'm still taking it all in."

"What about me?" she chuckled sarcastically. "When did our vacation become this fuck my wife thing, and what fucking part of don't come inside me did he not understand?"

I then mischievously asked, "You do know the first guy came a little in you too, don't you?"

She then rubbed her face again pausing for a second as she began staring at the ceiling when she said, "I think that's a no shit... I felt it."

Out of pure curiosity and the fact that I wasn't even in my right mind, I asked, "How did you know?"

She hesitated for a second as she put her hair behind her ears and chuckled, "Gosh, Scott, stop playing like you didn't know."

I again replied, "Yes, but how did you know?"

She got a half smile and stared at me for a few seconds when she said, "Oh, my God, Scott, you're so morbid about it. Okay, one second he was straining and the next I felt his penis jerk inside me. I don't know... I guess it felt something like... if a condom full of warm liquid burst inside me. That's the closest I can describe it. Okay?"

She continued staring at me when she got a huge grin and said, "Geez, I really can't believe you really enjoyed that. What on earth makes a man want to see his wife being fucked by another man?"

As she was asking it, I didn't have a definitive answer whatsoever, I only replied "No clue, I guess some do, and I just confirmed I'm one of them."

She kind of shook her head smiling, rose up, grabbed her PJs from the top of the dresser, and told me she was taking a shower, that I need not think I was going to pursue the experience, explaining that she felt like a slut and wanted to simply shower and come to bed.

I respected that out of pure fear that if pushed it may never happen again, and if my dumb ass didn't keep cool, I could end up trying to explain this to a divorce attorney. This was such uncharted territory for both of us; we neither fully absorbed it at this point.

Actually, I figured at this point I had been lucky she hadn't freaked completely, and cut our vacation short with a scene I'd never forget. I continued reasoning "What woman wouldn't want to try it; having a husband that got excited over such a thing," but again, pushing anything at this point, not fully knowing what she might do, was ludicrous.

She later came to bed pretending as much as she could that it never happened. I simply rolled and snuggled up with her, thinking that any attempt at this point to go sexual could, and more likely would, erupt in her having a moment of reality telling me what a piece of shit I was, especially given the fact that she didn't utter a word as she crawled into bed.

Besides, her face plainly said it all as she exited the bathroom, "I just got fucked by two guys, almost half my age, my husband wanted it, and I don't remember that being in my marriage vows."

I woke throughout the night thinking about it and carefully jacking off at times not to wake her, still not knowing how she would wake after what had happened.

As it turned out, we woke to much the same morning as always, starting our late 11:30 A.M. morning by the pool. We neither one mentioned what had happened; I think trying to pretend it didn't.

We were the first ones out there for while, having an odd moment of blissful peace as we smelled the ocean air, felt the slight breeze, and occasionally held hands in obscure chitchat.

As the sun got to full f***e, and folks began emerging from their rooms we began drinking somewhat. And when I say somewhat, we both decided that if what made us feel so much like shit, actually made us feel so much like shit, well then maybe the laws of the universe might dictate that that it might make us feel better if we partook of more.

After several trips back to the room for drinks and to cool off, she said, "If I even suspect that they told their friends and I somehow get targeted as the easy motel slut, we're out of here." That was the absolute first mention of it, but I had been preparing myself all morning, knowing it was coming. It had to.

I blindly replied, and honestly having no idea how they would play it, "They'd be nuts to say a word considering what happened, and how it happened. They were both a little shook up and scared by the incident. I wouldn't worry about it."

She simply replied, "We'll see, but I'm serious."

At around 2:00 P.M., one of the guys emerged from his room and walked out to the pool. He immediately saw us and proceeded toward us. He began to scoot a lounge chair up beside us and, almost in a whisper, began saying, "I'm so sorry if things got carried away last night. I spoke to Stan and we'd like to keep this on the down low if possible. We've had time to think about it and it almost seemed like we were forcing ourselves on the situation, and that scared us a bit afterwards."

I could see the relief melt onto Gina's face. I'm sure she thought they both would tell everyone they were there with, and actually so did I. She quickly said, "Don't worry about how things happened or what happened. It just happened. It's all ok, and I agree with keeping it quiet. It was very mature of you to tell us that though." She then hugged him and thanked him again.

Later in the afternoon, the other fellow came telling us much the same thing. After hearing both say such welcome words, Gina finally began having a vacation attitude again.

We all sat there drinking and talking up a storm for hours. At one point Gina said, "Hey we're going to clean up on some crab legs later at The Crab Shack, maybe you guys can tag along." Her attitude said it all; their stock went up one-hundred percent when she realized they actually hadn't mentioned a word to anyone about the previous night.

They immediately replied, "Oh, hell yes, we've been there twice and it's worth the cash."

As we continued sitting there baking in the sun and periodically jumping in the pool, it was approaching 6:00 P.M. when Gina said "Okay, I'm done with the sun. If we are going to do this, we have to get ready. Come over to the room at 7:00 P.M., and we'll all leave from there." I could still tell she was elated that they hadn't told a soul.

They both emphatically thanked us for being so cool, and agreed instantly that they would be at the room at seven sharp.

After being in the room for a half hour or so, watching Gina prance around in a wrapped up towel after her quick shower, polishing her toenails on her simply gorgeous tanned cute feet, standing naked putting on her panties, along with her very teasing sun-dress, and unbelievably sexy, slip-on, five-inch heels, I became aroused more than anyone knows.

Once during this time, she leaned over and picked up a bottle of polish she had dropped on her way back to the bathroom, and the beautiful crotch of her baby blue panties was exposed vividly, tightly pressed against her pussy. It was breathtaking.

Funny thing though, she wasn't even close to ready by around 6:30 P.M. Knowing this could be a while, I began making us drinks. I purposely poured hers extremely strong thinking that if there was any shot whatsoever of having lightning strike twice, I had to use everything in the arsenal.

Several times she made a horrid face when she took a drink, saying "What the hell did you make me? Is there any juice in here at all?" We had slowly d***k mixed drinks all day long, but the ones I was now making were damn near straight liquor.

In retrospect I can say that alcohol should never be the main catalyst for such an event. However, I found myself consistently reconciling my moral position by telling myself that it was in every way impossible without it. I'm sure I'm not alone with anyone who has ever experienced such an impromptu event.

The guys ended up calling the room at ten minutes till, telling us they were running late because one of the guys they were with had their credit card and that they would be there no later than 7:30 P.M., apologizing and begging us to wait.

We told them we would wait, but Gina insisted they needed to hurry since she was now ready. They finally knocked on the door a few minutes before promised and seemed out of breath as if they had run to the room. Gina was in the bathroom when they arrived primping and such, but heard them come in.

Both immediately saw me drinking my drink when they asked, "Do you think we could have one of those? Everyone we are here with has sponged and d***k everything we've bought."

I told them to pour whatever they wanted.

Gina at this point had disappeared once again into the bathroom, as she began taking off her fingernail and toenail polish. She was fanatical about matching polish. She told us several times, "Hang in there, I'll be quick."

To me, I knew that meant ten minutes tops. They both were already feeling no pain, but I continued allowing them to partake of our alcohol, and they did big time. At one point Stan mixed a drink and walked to the bathroom, and just reached his arm in the closed door, saying, "Here, polishing your toenails can be a stressful thing I've been told you might need a drink."

They both giggled when and said, "What a gentleman, now go." It was almost as if everyone, including these young men, was trying to forget the previous night had ever occurred, or at least pretending to.

A couple of times Gina came out and grabbed another color of polish making a playful face at us as if to say, "Kiss my butt, I need my perfect color." Let me tell you, when she pranced out with her beautiful dress three-fourths up her beautifully tanned thighs, with it perfectly hugging her ass, everyone went silent.

She was stunning. There was no shred of doubt in my mind that they were immeasurably turned on by her being the sexiest older woman they had ever met, but most assuredly they were more turned on by the fact that they had both fucked her less than twenty-four hours before.

The ten minutes I suspected she would be tweaking her nail polish turned into more like forty minutes, especially now that she was talking to her mother on her cell phone. Gina, even while speaking to her mother, at one point said, "I'm out, bring me another."

The two guys almost fought to see which one could take her another drink first, when one spilled half the one he was carrying just taking it to the bathroom, while the other spilled half his reaching it in the door.

Gina finally came out after hanging up with her mother. I could tell she was as bubbly as ever and in a great mood as she said, "Oh, I see you hogs forgot about me again and decided to drink without me."

They both again began making her a drink as she smiled at me with a wrinkled nose as if she had two slaves. One of the guys then began to say, "We should actually wait until about 10:00 P.M., because you are sitting elbow to elbow with people before then. You'll have to wait for a half hour to get a refill on the crab plate."

Gina got a bummed look as she heard that and began saying, "We need to slow down on our drinking or we'll be crawling in that place." As she said it, she took a huge drink of her "Cape-Codder." We all began razzing her telling her to practice what she preached.

Around 10:30 P.M., and after lots of playful banter back and forth about who was drinking too much, one of the young men said, "We better be careful or we might find ourselves in the same situation as last night."

Gina was taking a huge gulp as he said it straight at me replying, "You realize that's not happening again; is it, Scott?"

I quickly began pouring myself another drink snidely replying, "Not until after we have some crab legs."

They both began whooping, "Oh, no, you are in trrrr-oooub-llll... Oh, damn, dude; you're so in for it... Hey, we didn't say a thing about it, it was all Scott. We are being perfect gentlemen."

At this point Gina gave a straight-faced grin and said, "Let's just go for crying out loud."

We all began taking our last gulps when, as Gina passed by me for the door, I grabbed her and slowly spun her towards me holding her ass, and began kissing her. She returned the kiss for a few seconds and then broke it off saying, "Ok, let's go already."

I once again pulled her to me and began kissing her while Stan walked past us and got the door. In a giggling pulling motion, she began backing towards the door murmuring as we kissed, "Let's go already..."

To my amazement, and I'm sure Gina's as well, Stan, as he held the door open leaning his back against it, reached and pulled up the back of her dress. I already had it halfway up her ass, as he slid his hand under the back of her panties.

Out of the corner of my eye, I watched him do it and immediately moved my hands to her hips. We stood there for a few seconds as he squeezed her ass cheek, when she said laughing, yet straight faced, "Are we fucking leaving yet?"

We finally left the room, but I continued pulling at her and kissing her as we walked. She grinned as we walked as if to tell me, "Not going to happen." As we did, Stan began playfully pulling up the back of her dress feeling her ass under her dress as we walked toward the car. Just before getting to the foyer leaving the hallway leading to the parking lot, I pulled her into a nook where the ice and snack machines were. Stan was with the two of us the entire time feeling her ass.

As I did, she got a very somber look and said, "Scott, not now." She then said plainly, "I'll think about it later."

I then began grabbing the sides of her panties, and had slid them down to her knees in only seconds. She held to the top of them momentarily, but, as Stan put his hand between her legs and began fingering her, she released them and whispered, "You've got to be k**ding me... Here?"

There we were in this blinking fluorescent lit vending machine nook. It smelled like a combination of suntan lotion and urine, almost as if several d***ks chose this spot as their restroom nights earlier. It's amazing what one's mind records in a moment such as this.

To me the fact that it was actually happening again, made where it was happening a distant second on the list of things. As Stan fingered her standing on her left side, I lifted her and sat her ass on the edge of this small counter she was leaning against. As I did, I managed to lift her legs slightly and removed her panties.

Stan almost instinctively knew what I was doing and moved between her legs as he hurriedly pushed his shorts down. As he began kissing her and getting his shorts down low enough to free his cock, she murmured as they kissed, "Let's at least go to the room."

Just as the last syllable left her lips, he positioned and thrust the head of his cock about an inch and a half inside her pussy. He stopped kissing her and leaned back for more leverage and began f***efully getting an inch deeper with every thrust. Only a few seconds into this, she pushed at his chest and hopped off the counter saying, "Am I the only one who has any sense here?"

She then picked up her panties and briskly walked out of the nook past Brian, standing by the entrance of the nook watching in awe, and hung a right. We quickly followed into the hallway. As she walked down the hall back towards the room, she turned and asked very sarcastically, "Are you all coming, or should we do it out in the middle of the street? Would that be better?"

After getting back to the room, no one uttered a word; she simply grabbed the bottom of her sundress and lifted it over her head, and pulled Stan down on the bed as she fell to her back. Stan began removing his shorts in a panic as he kicked them off the foot of the bed. As they began to kiss, he went to position himself to enter her when I watched her reach between her legs and grab his cock. She placed him perfectly between her pussy lips and he thrust gently.

As he gently thrust, Gina spread her legs in the wildest way I had ever seen. She grabbed her knees spreading and pulling them upwards as far as she could. The view of his cock entering her watching his nuts get closer and closer to her ass was a mind-altering experience. I think it was at this very moment that I fully realized how incredibly lucky I was. You have no idea how sexy your wife is until another man is fucking her.

This was light years beyond the basic fantasy I imagined all these years. As much as one fantasizes about such a thing, the very sight of seeing your wife's pussy tightly wrapped around another man's cock, watching it become soaked with her vaginal juice, as he thrusts his entire length inside her, is beyond words.

As they continued to fuck wildly, I poured myself a drink. My hand nervously trembled with excitement when I noticee Brian taking off his T-shirt and shorts. Now granted, she had already fucked them both, but having both of them on her at once was not even in my wildest equation. In fact, I almost told him not to as he undressed.

I quickly thought that might cross into something that would cause her to end the entire thing. I had no idea where she drew the line. The line had become so blurred at this point, I stopped guessing.

Brian got to the edge of the bed, knelt on the floor beside the bed, and began kissing Gina and feeling her breasts. It was at that moment I began to think there was no line to cross.

I then sat in a chair diagonal from them and began taking my shorts off. I slowly began stroking my cock as I watched these two young men completely have her.

After not more than thirty seconds into Brian kissing her and feeling her breasts, he rose up and leaned his cock toward her face. Gina instantly took hold of it with her right hand, pushing it away from her cheek. She continued to hold it, but kept her face looking straight at Stan as he hammered her pussy.

As she held Brian's cock, she glanced at me for a second and gave a mouth wide open yelping gasp and a half smile. She knew full well I was in erotic bliss as I stroked my cock. She then slowly turned her face to Brian's cock as she gasped and her body violently jolted. She began to gently put her lips over the head of his cock, just holding it in her mouth.

As she did, Stan slammed a f***eful thrust inside her pussy. She instantly threw her mouth wide open in a gasp. While her mouth was open gasping, I plainly saw streams of his pre-come stretched between her lips with a clear sticky stream connected from the corner of her mouth to the head of his cock.

As she turned back and put her lips over the head of Brian's cock, he began slowly thrusting inside her mouth. She was exhaling and moaning through her nose in the most erotic way imaginable. After a few minutes of this, Stan began straining in that very familiar way I had seen before. As he slammed violently the last few times, he crushed his entire body weight against her as he began flexing his ass and moaning like he had lost his mind.

Gina instantly removed Brian's cock from her mouth continuing to hold it and arched her head back into the mattress. As I mentioned before Stan was the young man who had the unusually thick cock, and he was making it count as he shot his seed as deeply as he could inside her vagina. As he flexed his ass and raised his body, his cock wildly stretched Gina's pussy. Every time he would flex his ass and give a jerking thrust, his nuts would draw high up in his scrotum.

I was mesmerized as I watched. Gina's entire crotch was greased with a cocktail of both their sexual fluids. Around ten seconds into his explosive insemination, I noticed a film of semen accumulating at the bottom of her stretched pussy. As it built up, I began to notice it sticking between his nuts and her pussy. There's no porn or sexual material on earth that would compare to what I was seeing.

After a couple of minutes of what seemed like he was trying to squeeze that last swimming sperm in his cock directly into her uterus, he slowly caught his breath and watched his cock as he slowly withdrew it from her pussy. When the head of his cock finally exited, Gina's pussy quickly drew back together as a plug of his semen leaked from her and slowly drained down the middle of her ass.

As he walked towards the bathroom, I walked over and stuck index and middle fingers into her pussy and pressed down and slightly spread my fingers. As I did, the sight of the thick semen pool inside her was intoxicating.

As I pulled my fingers from her, I leaned in and effortlessly slid the entire length of my cock inside her. The sounds and the feeling of how soaked she was blew my mind. My pubic hair and nuts were a sloppy mess within seconds. As I slowly fucked her and watched Brian methodically thrust his cock in Gina's mouth, I knew I couldn't last long.

As I continued slowly thrusting and pressing with all my strength against her, Brian let out an "AAAHHHH FFFUCK, AAAAHHHH FFFFUCK, OOOHHHH MYYY GODDD."

I stopped thrusting completely as I watched. He was freakishly rigid as I watched his cock move and pulse inside Gina's mouth. I was almost in an out-of-body experience as I watched him shoot his semen into her mouth. He jerked his body as he arched his back and moaned like wild. I could see Gina holding the back of his cock to keep him from thrusting it in too far.

I thought at any second she would either gag or spit it onto the sheet. He stayed bone crushingly tense like this for at least a minute, when he began panting in almost a sense of relief. I closely watched Gina in utter wonderment as to what she would do with the semen. He had been shooting it in her mouth for at least a minute and she was just holding it in her mouth as he ejaculated.

When he was without a doubt completely finished he, at a snails pace, slowly jerked and gasped as he began to withdraw from her mouth. As he did Gina's lips slid down and closed at the tip of his cock, and I watched as a thin thread of his semen stuck to her lips. She then winced her face almost as if taking a shot of one-hundred ninety proof liquor and swallowed. As she swallowed, a small leak of semen oozed from the corner of her mouth. She immediately gasped and dropped her head to the mattress. The scent of semen she exhaled towards me was something I'll never forget.

After witnessing this scene, I must have only thrust four or five times, when the pent up testosterone in me surged to my entire midsection. I thought the head of my cock would blast apart as it exploded a bolting jet of seed into the deepest realm of her vaginal canal. It was bar none the strongest ejaculation I had ever had in my entire life. I pushed her knees up to her shoulders as if trying to get my sperm deeper than the billions of sperm already coursing inside her.

I think I would have stayed ultimately thrust inside her for a half hour, but after several minutes, she said in a whispering giggle, "My God, Scott, I can't believe what this has done to you." She knew I just had the most intense orgasm of my life.

After she said it, I slowly withdrew and watched my semen mixed with Stan's leak from her. I didn't get to enjoy that part for long though. After twenty seconds of catching her breath, she grabbed the sheet and wiped her crotch.

After she composed herself, we all sat around talking about any subject other than what had just happened. There was no doubt we were all in utter shock, and trying to come to grips with it. I know for a fact that my mouth was small talking and engaging in conversation, but the recent images of what had taken place were burned into my mind, and I was so undeniably and erotically still worked up over it. It was reminiscent of the first time ever having sex, only much more powerful.

After about an hour of chitchatting, we once again found ourselves in an entangled sexual encounter, taking turns with Gina. We all three fucked her pussy and her mouth until around 6:00 A.M. At that point we all nearly passed out from exhaustion and sexual overload.

We all slept until around 2:00 P.M. and, after we all awoke, fucking Gina was at anyone's whim. There was no more coaxing the moment whatsoever. We didn't leave the room for the last two days of our vacation.

It was nothing for me to walk to the bathroom, and upon my return see one of the young men behind Gina slamming his cock inside her.

The last couple of days, we all stayed in a sexually intrinsic mindset, becoming sexual recluses as we stayed in the room, only leaving a few times. We ordered out, didn't answer the door for the maid service; we just stayed in the room having sex with her. By this time Gina knew, as did I, that every one of their friends knew what was going on. That was perfectly fine by me, Stan, and Brian. I was in absolute wonderment with how Gina became so into being fucked. It became very obvious that she loved me watching her repeatedly fuck.

You would think at some point one of us would have gotten tired of our sexual awakening experience, but we didn't, not even close as I saw it.

We slept, we ate when we were hungry, we watched TV, etc., but we mostly fucked my wife Gina in every way imaginable. It's hard to describe how one minute we were watching TV with one of the young men lying behind her on the couch and right out of the blue he would nonchalantly shove his cock into her pussy.

It became such a non-issue after a while. In fact, several times as I watched them keep their cock inside her after they delivered their load into her pussy, they would just continue lying there watching TV or continuing a conversation like it was the most natural thing in the world.

I always glanced as I watched their cock slowly deflate. I became so insanely turned on as their cock would slowly slide out of her. It was almost like a fat greased and slimy slug very slowly exiting her vagina. It was surreal watching their semen leak from her pussy with the head of their soaked cocks still semen greased and resting at the entrance of her pussy lips.

At one point Gina said she was tired of everyone having an orgasm and bringing her close when suddenly it was over.

Knowing, almost as if reading her mind I replied, "Why don't you use your toy?"

She acted shy about it, saying "Oh, my God, not in front of you guys." I knew full well why she brought up an orgasm and also knew that her toy was her only guaranteed way. After several minutes, she finally said, "Okay, but not in front of you all."

We all three began practically begging her, when finally she replied, "I'm only going to try it, but if I feel weirder than I already do, I don't want to hear a peep about it if I have to go into the bedroom and do it by myself."

We all chuckled and began encouraging her, finally agreeing that if she was uncomfortable with it, we wouldn't say a word if she stopped. Gina reluctantly left the room turning to us several times as she did saying, "I don't want anyone to look until I'm comfortable."

We all replied, "No problem, absolutely, you got it." I had no idea what to expect, but knew full well the only time I've seen her squirt wildly was with the use of this massager. Hell, this had already gone so far past my original fantasy; no words can truly describe it. Gina finally rounded the corner of the bedroom door, and within a couple of minutes exited with her toy.

Her toy wasn't at all some big obnoxious dildo. It was actually a small five inch long rather thin massager, which she knew exactly how to hold, exactly where to place, and exactly when she was ready to gush. Now when I say gush, remember who was in the room. I had seen her orgasm many times, and knew that when she has enough time and enough stimulation, she can wet the sheet around her pretty ass. But keep in mind, these two young men, both seniors in college, had no doubt never seen such a thing. I kept telling myself, "I'd be surprised if she did it all the way, quite surprised."

I could tell she was starting to become a bit embarrassed and having second thoughts as she put it under her leg and sat on it, saying "There's no way," as she gave her beautiful laughing grin.

Surprisingly, both young men said, "Hey if you don't want to, no problem. If you do, we won't look. We only want you to have an orgasm since we haven't been able to give you one." Somehow those comments made Gina begin to feel as if she should apologize to them. I think she felt it would scar them for life if she insinuated that they were the only two men on earth that never made her orgasm.

She immediately replied, "Listen, women are far different from men in that respect. Men can have an orgasm almost on command; women have to have a bit more stimulation and not just any stimulation. It has to be damn near in the perfect spot for the right amount of time. We got cheated."

They both chuckled and hung on her every word. After Gina saved their confidence, she scooted further up on the bed. I sat on the loveseat at the foot of the bed. Stan was lying on his right side with just a T-shirt on and Brian on his left with nothing on. Gina sat at the foot of the bed between them turned to her right side as she spoke to them.

Just as I figured she would tell them to move to the other bed, She said "Okay turn away" looking at me with a grinning expression as if to say, "I can't even believe what we are doing." Again, this was so far beyond my original expectations, if a meteor crashed into the pool, I would have probably sat perfectly still.

They immediately turned away as she turned it on. It was extremely quiet. Both of them asked if she had started, and she only said, "Be quiet, yes." They held to their promise, not looking. I did notice immediately Stan began stroking his cock as he rolled away from her. As mentioned before, Stan was the young man with the larger than normal cock, thicker than either mine or Brian's by far.

Gina looked at me several times in the beginning as she began placing her toy at her clitoris, but as she always did, she began biting her bottom lip in intense concentration. I slowly began stroking my half limp cock as I watched. Stan continued stroking his too, but being twenty-one was hard three seconds after she started.

The reason I thought she wouldn't go through with it is because I didn't think they could keep their cool long enough for her to even get close. Amazingly though, they stayed with their backs to her. She began moaning and really getting into it as if we were at home. After at least five minutes, she began raising her hips and thrusting it inside her and quickly bringing it back out, slamming her legs together, and holding it to her clit.

This went on for about three more minutes when Stan rolled to his back. By this time Gina was in a focused trance and didn't even care that he was looking. I could tell that it was the most mind-blowing experience of his life as he watched her clench her legs and quake as the stimulation sent sexual electricity through her body. Not more than a minute of his rolling onto his back, he continued stroking with his left hand and placed his right hand on her inner thigh. She instantly turned her head when they began a wild erotic episode of kissing. He quickly leaned up on his right elbow and began kissing her neck and breasts.

She was so close to gushing; I knew he was going to absolutely blow it. However after less than a minute of him kissing her neck and breasts, she frantically threw the toy to the foot of the bed and pulled at his side. Within three seconds he rolled between her legs and she began positioning him inside her as she arched her back.

He violently slammed inside her as his scrotum smacked against her ass. She instantly let out a scream unlike anything I had ever heard. Brian rolled off the other side of the bed and jumped up, practically falling to the other bed. Gina was in a state I had never seen before.

She had her hands on Stan's ass, and was spread eagle with her knees bent up almost to his arm pits. His pelvis was slapping so f***efully against her beautiful ass. Every third or forth thrust they would grind with him fully inside her. It was breathtaking watching his thick cock stretch her pussy as they squished their genitals together, between the greased mess between her thighs and crotch.

After about a minute into this, she tightly held one of his thrusts, digging her fingernails into his ass cheeks, she began moving her ass and hips in the most a****listic way imaginable. As she did, she began moaning in a way that freaked me out completely uttering, "DON"T MOVE... AAAHHHH GGODD... DON"T MOVE... AAHHHOOOHH MY GGODDD."

At the end of her last f***eful moan, I watched the space between her ass and pussy begin to rythmetically pulse. They both remained absolutely still for at least ten seconds as she entered a backbreaking orgasm.

There was no way to count, but it seemed like after perhaps the fourth or fifth time her vagina constricted in orgasm, vaginal liquid began seeping from her and running down her ass. With her ass slightly off the bed, it ran down to the back of her ass and to the sheet. As it did, it would drain in a small stream off the middle of her ass cheeks close to perhaps her tailbone, and then quickly drip, instantly it would run more, and then quickly drip again in perhaps a one second rhythmic pulse.

After ten seconds or so of her orgasm, she began moving her ass and he began moving his cock inside wildly, but with almost no thrust. He kept doing this for about twenty more seconds when he ground out several f***eful hip movements and practically yelled, "AAAAHHHHH YEEEAAAAA, AAAHHH FFFUUUCKK YEAHHH."

They slowly ground their genitals together in this sticky seminal and vaginal cocktail, as he flooded her with his seed. If I had even touched my cock at this point, I would have made a colossal mess. I just watched in awe. They remained in this sexual trance-like state, clenched together as if trying to insure she was fully impregnated.

A while after he completely stopped shooting his come in her, he finally began to remove his cock. Gina quickly grabbed his ass and said, "No please, just lie on me for a second." Although she was at the end of her quaking orgasm, she was still extremely sensitive, and wanted to keep him inside her until it was ultimately over.

Several minutes later, and after they began finally talking, he slowly leaned to his left and his half limp cock exited her. As she remained slightly gaped open, his thick load slowly built at the bottom of her vagina and drained down her ass.

She lay there for about a minute with her feet up and knees bent rubbing her hands over her eyes, when Brian began to move over to the bed. I'd like to say that she fucked him too, but she quickly said, "No, not now. Not now, maybe later."

Stan and Brian both began saying they needed to go get a change of clothes, but would be back. Gina just kind of waved as if exhausted beyond belief. She just collapsed onto her back, and pulled the bedspread over her saying, "I absolutely have to take a nap. Can you please keep them outside for a couple of hours, or lock the door so I can sl**p?"

I quickly replied that I would and went through the front door on my way to the car to grab my wallet I had locked in the glove box. I got back to the room and slowly crept by her as I walked out to the back porch. To my relief, as I too by this time was tired but not exhausted, found that the pool area was practically deserted.

Stan and Brian came out of their room about ten minutes later, but shouted to me that they were going to grab a bite asking me if we wanted anything. I told them no as they waved and said they would be back.

I don't really know how long I lay there before falling asl**p in the lounge chair, perhaps ten minutes, but began hearing Gina speaking in a low tone. The suite's sliding glass door to the porch from the living room was very hard to completely close, so if in a hurry or if just lazy like I had been at the time, it usually remained open about an inch or two.

I wasn't sure if she was talking in her sl**p or what, but rose from my chair and walked to the crack in the door. As soon as I put my face up to it, I saw one of Stan and Brian's friends lying beside Gina on his left side with his back facing me.

From all that had taken place over the last couple of days, I was what you might call addicted, so I was always ready to watch her fuck. However, this time I thought I might watch and not let her know I was watching. It was almost a heightened turn on knowing she didn't know anyone was watching. I quickly left the living room porch and made my way out around the landscaping to the bedroom sliding glass door.

As I got to them, I very cautiously opened it. It must have taken me thirty seconds to open, because it sounded like there was sand in the tracks, and made a loud racket if you slung it opened. After getting in the room, I walked to the door of the bedroom, and by this time, Gina had her legs pressed together and he was practically leaning against her knees begging her to let him play with her.

I could tell instantly that Gina was way more in the sl**p mood than the fool around mood, and this would be the first time I hadn't been right there, which I'm sure to her made it a different thing altogether. I suppose there's a fine line between fucking with your husband watching and loving it, and fucking someone without him knowing.

She continued insisting that he needed to leave and he kept pulling his swimming trunks down. After a few more seconds, his swimming trunks were down to his ankles, as Gina continued holding his hands from getting to her crotch. It was very benign in that I knew she was okay, and completely in control.

Just as soon as I thought he had given up, he rather f***efully began pushing Gina's legs apart, as she sternly began saying, "I told you this isn't happening, so you can stop."

As she was saying it, he f***efully spread her legs almost as if not playing any more, and leaned on top of her. In a millisecond, I saw him position and shove himself against her. I came from around the door and just before entering the room, Gina let out a moan and went completely spread eagle.

He was thrusting and slapping his body into hers and, as he was frantically fucking her, I kept noticing Gina look towards the sliding glass door leading to the porch off the living room that she knew I had originally left.

As he fucked her insanely, she began gasping, "Hurry and come." I knew she was frantically trying to get him to ejaculate quickly, not wanting me to walk through the door she continued glancing at. After thirty seconds or so, she began pulling at his ass and moving her ass in unison with his, repeating, "I want you to come in me, come in me, OOHHH FUCK YES, come in me."

This must have triggered what Gina was trying to get him to do, because within ten seconds, he slammed into her and began to ejaculate deep inside her. He strained and shot every drop of sperm he possibly could for around half a minute, when Gina immediately said, "Ok, you're done, now go. If you tell a soul about this, I'll say you f***ed me, and it'll be your ass."

I guess after he came, finally coming to his senses, he began profusely apologizing thinking he completely overstepped his bounds, which he did in one way and didn't in another, if that makes any sense at all. I knew for a fact that she could have kicked him through the wall if necessary.

I came so very intensely on the floor as I watched him flood her, more than the other times up to this point. In a new and bizarre way, it blew my mind more than if she had known, or if I had been sitting there with it completely planned.

I never told her I watched it, but she later told me about it, but left out a great many details. I was in no position to judge considering I had basically coaxed her into any and all of it from the start. I was basically responsible for another guy even touching her. Besides she would have probably slapped the nose off my face if she knew I watched the entire thing and didn't walk into the room and throw him out, before it became intercourse.

Stan and Brian eventually came back and we all small talked for a while, relaxing and not doing much of anything. As the night progressed though, we all found ourselves between her legs and doing things married couples aren't at all supposed to do. I did notice that Stan by this time had become completely infatuated with Gina. I think he fell in love with her over the course of the unbelievable last days.

I began to notice that Gina was acting odd about it too. I had thought about it for a few hours off and on when I realized that I should announce that it was over. I figured I would say that it was a once in a lifetime experience for everyone, Gina and I included, but it's over. I finally asked them to take off so Gina and I could have some time together, and they were very understanding about it.

As they left I looked at Gina as she was giving me a very concerned look not knowing what insane thing I was about drop on here now, and asked, "Why don't we get the room for a couple more days, just us. No more insanity, just us. Let's go a few places and get out of here. Let's have some fun." Gina looked at me almost in a concerned manner. I knew she was about to drop a profound statement on me, and as it turns out I'm glad she did.

Gina at this point finally brought me back to reality. It goes without saying; level headedness left me the night she took her bikini bottom off in front of several young men during that card game. As I stood there staring at her waiting for her to drop a profound statement on me, she leaned back against the wall and simply began staring at the ceiling, when after a few seconds she calmly said, "Scott... This has been the wildest experience we have ever had, of that I'm sure. We'll probably never behave this fucking insane ever again... But know... it's done. It's now over and I'm not doing it anymore."

She paused for a second or two when she stared right into my eyes and said, "Scott, when we were experimenting and I was indiscriminately being fucked God knows how many times now, it really was exciting and I've actually enjoyed most of it, trying to fulfill every fantasy you ever had, and maybe one or two of my own, but if you'll open your beautiful eyes for half a second, you might notice than Stan and I stopped fucking a while back. He's now making love to me. My moral foundation is fucking unraveling every time I'm with him now."

She continued, and by this time had my full attention, "Did you think I could continue being intimate with you and two other guys and human nature not eventually take over? Women aren't like men when it comes to that. Yes, it was just nasty sex in the beginning, but you need to know that it has become more, and well, I don't feel comfortable with how Stan is behaving, and I don't feel comfortable with how I'm feeling about it. I feel myself becoming ok with it, and that's not how married women are supposed to feel about another man. Somehow I think we've misplaced our marriage vows somewhere between here and Ohio, and I want them back."

It's amazing how sometimes the most obvious is so incredibly obscure when you are so driven by such a powerful experience. As every word left her lips I became stupefied that not only was she clearly speaking facts, I actually saw it, and yet didn't see it.

She continued to sternly lay it out for me saying, "Listen to me, Scott. We can't stay here another night whatsoever. Here I am a married woman and making love to another man. That's not what I signed up for when we took our vows."

She then gave an example that wrapped up perfectly her already perfect moral synopsis saying, "Try imagining us being in a room with two attractive twenty-one year old females, with you fucking them both time after time, after time. Once you get past the sex for a second, you might realize that it's possible that you could begin to develop feelings for one of them, and married people don't do that, Scott. I certainly don't like the feelings I've had here recently."

Feeling like a bionic jackass by now, I walked over and pulled her to me apologizing to the maximum. We hugged and held each other for at least five minutes. I began telling her how much I loved her and continued apologizing for pushing the situation and the fact that I purposely kept it going with no regard for her feelings whatsoever.

The reality of what she was saying was crystal clear. I'm sure it would have been different if we hadn't kept it going. Several times I did notice them overtly caressing one another as they made love, passionately kissing, caressing, and holding onto one other. When this all started, they simply fucked and when it was over, it was over. But in hindsight, if I had snapped into reality for a second, I would have noticed that it truly did develop into more than sexual intercourse between her and Stan.

As she explained her position, it was like a light bulb went off in my mind. I think it was more of a situation where I basically ignored it, choosing to keep the experience going rather than face facts. But the writing was clearly on the wall, and she was right.

Gina then said she was going to take a much needed shower and off she went. Not more than a few minutes after emerging from the shower, she began packing our things and, within thirty minutes, we were in our car driving home. She was utterly exhausted as she curled up in the passenger seat and fell fast asl**p. She slept for six hours straight barely moving at all. I too was flat smoked and barely able to keep my eyes open as I drove, but I continued, thinking that if I just got us back home, we would somehow be back to normal.

It took many hours getting back home, but after consuming what I'm sure equaled three gallons of coffee, we made it.

I thought it might be weeks before she and I made love again after how many times she had intimate intercourse with me and the young men we had met, but a few hours after arriving at our home, we both rubbed up against one another as we passed in the hallway, and instantly began violently grabbing and tearing at one another taking our clothes off. We just dropped right in the hallway and had the wildest a****listic sex we had ever had in our home.

I'm sure some have skydived, bungee jumped, driven a Lamborghini 200 mph, or even flown on the space shuttle, but they never experienced what Gina and I did during last year's vacation.

I can't tell you how many times we've discussed that vacation since. Funny thing is though; we've never got more than a few minutes into the conversation before we both wildly begin sexually attacking one another.

We discussed trying it again next vacation, but every time we get worked up we find ourselves fucking. Somehow we always come to our senses telling ourselves, "It was a one time experiment. It was a one in a trillion series of events that fell into place. Our marriage is still intact, and we'd like to keep it that way. Why on earth would we risk anything else?"

Yes, we always talk the good talk, but who am I k**ding? The power of that experience will never leave our minds, and inevitably the tumblers will someday fall into place again... and I'm certain neither of us will be strong enough to fight it.

... Continue»
Posted by kap007 1 year ago  |  Categories: Voyeur  |  Views: 6917  |  
96%
  |  14

My First Sex

I was a good student in school but my performance in the subject of mathematics was pretty average. I guess most of us perform average or below average in this subject. Not because it’s a lacking on our part but may be because our teachers are not able to guide or create interest in this dull subject that would also help us perform better. Then one fine year, after I passed my finals and was promoted to a higher class, it happened. We got a new class teacher, who was also our math teacher and simultaneously also my house-mistress. Right from the beginning of the session, she used to pay special attention to me. This fact I was simply not aware of, but when my classmates started to call me her pet. I began to take it as a natural, friendly and little jealous compliment from my mates. Being my house mistress, during weekends she often stayed back after the school timings were over in order to supervise the completion of the house projects. I being her pet was always asked by her to stay back and help her out in completing the task as I was also considered to be a very good artist. At this point I must tell you a bit more about her and myself. She was a married Bengali lady, and was the most beautiful woman in our school. Her husband was in the army and for whatever reasons she could not join him. Most of the men in the school, the male teachers as well as our seniors were attracted to her and wanted to be around her, whenever possible. If you can manage to visualize Penelope Cruz in your mind, that’s pretty much how she looked like. The only difference I would say was that she was Penelope, in a saree and slightly low cut blouse. And she wore the most beautiful, sheer bras with floral designs that we had ever seen in our lives. Our only exposure to bras till that time was typically ‘Groverson’ type of stuff that was made locally and was worn by most aunties around us. We boys had a great time watching her bras thru her sheer blouse. She had a great body. I won’t be able to tell you the sizes now, but she was a woman of our dreams, which, thanks to her, were often wet. I am much over 40 now and people around me say that I am a good and tough looking guy. They also say that I haven’t changed at all from my school days. It means I must have looked pretty much the same then as well. But I was never conscious of my looks while growing up. Actually I always felt that I was a below average guy as far as my looks were concerned and I was pretty self-conscious of myself too. Further, in those days, our exposure to anything sexual was extremely limited. We did not have color TV or Internet or other things. The only exposure to a woman was f****y, friends or at the most some filmy magazines. Being value oriented guys, f****y was out of bounds, friends were as mature or immature in mind and body and pictures in magazines were hardly earth shattering. In a nut shell, we were absolute naives. My exposure was limited to a few fleeting glances at some classmates budding boobs or bums, and signs of some erect nipples under the school uniform during winters. Well, coming back to where I had left, I often stayed back after school hours to help my class teacher during the weekends. Initially I resented it as it used to cut into my personal time, but slowly there was a change in my attitude. I actually began to look forward to staying back. What brought about this change was that one day while both of us were sitting down on the floor and working. There was no one around except the two of us. I was totally engrossed in my painting job. And suddenly I lifted my head to check something from my teacher. What I saw stopped me dead in my path. My teacher was working, sitting pretty close to me on the ground and the pallu of her saree had fallen down, revealing her ample breasts thru her low cut blouse. I stopped breathing. I stopped thinking. The only thing I am still aware of is her superb milky breasts that were almost transparent to look at. The greenish-blue veins were also visible through the skin. Her gentle breathing was making the globes rise up and down like… I still don’t know how to describe the scene. I suddenly began to feel warm in my body and felt some tightness in my trouser. I began to get uncomfortable but could not take my eye away from the heavenly sight. Then, I suddenly came back to my senses and taking control of myself, I just rushed out of the room. I walked out but did not know what to do, or where to go. Instinctively I walked towards the water room and hurriedly drank a few glasses of water. After that though I felt like going back to the workroom but was unable to find enough courage to return there. My penis had got so hard that it was troubling me badly. I was finding extremely difficult to hide the bulge down below. I then went to the toilet, tried to pee so that my naughty friend would settle down and I could return back to the room. After about ten minutes, I managed to control my stiffness and slowly went returned to the room. My teacher looked at me and smiled softly. She asked where I had vanished leaving the work unfinished. Somehow I manage to tell her that I had gone for water, etc. She smiled and asked me to resume the work so that we could leave for home asap. I once again began to feel the stirring in my trousers but somehow managed to control it. Rest of the afternoon passed very slowly. About a week later, my teacher once again asked me to stay back after the class to complete the work. This time however, there was another student with us. She was from a different section and was a reasonably good looking k**. But no one in the school could ever match my math teacher. This time there was no show of cleavage, or my cock playing games. However, I was dying to have a glimpse of her golden boobs. I remember it so clearly that on this day she was wearing a lovely pale colored saree with a matching blouse which as usual was low cut. With light colored lipstick on her lovely lips, she looked astonishingly beautiful. I hardly remember my other classmate who was present that day, except that her young breasts were hardly anything to crave for. After the work got over, we left for our respective homes. My teacher’s house was about one kilometer from the school and many-a-time I had seen her in the market. My schoolmate lived a little far away, so she called for a three-wheeler and left. Since my teacher had some extra books and other stuff with her, I offered to accompany her to her home. Of course, I was trying to be with her for as long as possible. After reaching her home, the door was opened by a maid. Handing over the books to her maid, I asked for leave but she invited me inside. She had a nice home. There were two small lovely dogs, who came jumping playfully at me. I was then offered a glass of orange squash by the maid. Finishing the squash, I thanked my teacher and got up to leave. As I was getting out, the teacher asked me what my plans were for the next day, which happened to be a Sunday. I told her that there wasn’t anything in particular that I had on my mind and the usual stuff, etc. Hearing this she asked me if I could come over the next day after 10 am and help her with some house work as her maid would be on her weekly off day. I promised to return the next morning and left. Next morning informing my f****y members about where I was going, I picked up my bicycle and left for her home. I had tried to dress up little more gentlemanly that morning, but as I was expected to work, I had worn my best trousers that were a gift brought from abroad by a friend. When I reached my teacher’s home and rang the bell, the door was opened by the teacher herself. I slowly moved in, and sat on the sofa. The dogs once again came running to me and we all began to have fun. Teacher offered me some lemon squash this time and began to chat with me casually. Though I was responding to all her questions, I was on guard so as not to blurt out anything that would reveal our thoughts, etc. About 30 minutes later, I was absolutely comfortable in her presence. I enquired about her husband as I could not hear any sounds from the house. She casually told me that he was on duty for the last three months and she had been living alone all this time. I now understood why she needed the helping hand to complete her household job. Anyway, I was too fond of her to deny anything. Remember, she was always nice to me. I then asked her about the work that needed to be taken care of. Hearing this she smiled and told me that she had asked the neighbor’s son the previous evening to do it and that it was already over. I actually felt let down hearing this. I felt that I had missed the opportunity to impress my teacher. I think, she was able to read my thoughts and asked me not to worry and relax. Then she added that she actually wanted me to come over to her place because she used to feel lonely in the absence of her husband. I could sense the sadness in her voice and told her that I fully understood how she felt. All of a sudden she stood up and went inside her house. After a while she called me from inside and told me that she wanted to show me her photo albums. Since I was feeling absolutely comfortable by now, I walked in following her voice. She was inside her bedroom, sitting on the bed with two huge albums in front of her. Strangely, till this moment I had not noticed how she looked or what she was wearing. Now I recall, she was wearing a kaftan and her hair was loosely tied in a bun. She was not wearing any makeup. But that simply did not make any difference to how she looked. Actually, I found her to be more natural and appealing that day. She began to take me through her albums. It contained photos of her right from her c***dhood. She was a very beautiful even as a c***d. And as she kept growing up, she kept on becoming more and more beautiful. Unknowingly, I told her about my observation. Since she was being friendly, I had forgotten that she was both my class teacher and my math teacher. I was happily chatting with her as if she were my classmate. Then she came to the second album which was actually her marriage album. The moment she opened it and I saw the first photo, I just became quiet. It was as if I was electrocuted and bl**d simply drained away from my head. All of you must have heard the story of “Beauty and the b**st”. There it was, right in front of me. The man in the photo was, I am sorry to say this but, one of the ugliest men I have ever come across in my life. He was dark like a crow, with bulging eyes and trying very hard to hide his protruding front teeth. Further, he had heavy moustache on his face. In the Bengali marriage headgear, with lots of makeup on his face, he looked terrible. By her side was one of the most beautiful women on this earth. There was pain visible on her face. I removed my eyes and looked down at the bed without saying anything. After a few seconds, which appeared to be hours to me, I lifted my face and looked at my teacher. She had tears in her eyes and her face was full of sadness. I did not know what to do or what to say. I was neither old enough nor bold enough to console her on such a personal matter. The only thing I could do was to close the album, and that’s what I did. As I was doing it, my fingers touched her fingers and a strong current ran through my whole hand. Ma’am allowed me to close the album and then held my palm gently. My hand went limp. The warmth of her hand was not something that I had ever felt in my life. I looked at her, she looked at me and said, Ballu, will you be my friend I don’t have anybody around me with whom I feel comfortable. And ever since I first saw you in school, I felt that though much younger to me, still you are a very mature person. I felt flattered and did not know what to say. I just smiled. She held my palm much more strongly now. I too had started to enjoy the touch now. I accepted her offer of friendship. You tell me, who could refuse such a beautiful woman, and that too when she was your math teacher and also your class teacher -) Then she got up telling me that she was going to the kitchen to cook something for our breakfast as she was hungry. She walked to the kitchen leaving me behind in the room. I sat down quietly, again looking at the pics in the album. But this time I was curious to look at her marriage album. Frankly, this time looking at it I was sad and angry at the same time. I felt that she was a victim of the parental pressures who had married her off just for the sake of money and position, etc. I kept looking at the pics and feeling sad for my new friend. I was so engrossed in the album that I did not notice that ma’am had walked back to the room and was watching me intensely. She must have noticed my expressions. Suddenly I felt a warm and soft hug from behind and she softly whispered in my years, Ballu, don’t feel sad. I was my fate. I have accepted it. Her warm hug and softness of the body made me go crazy. I stopped breathing for a few seconds. I did not know what was happening. I froze completely. Ma’am leaned forward while continuing to hug me and kept the plate that was in her hand on the bed. It contained some delicious looking aloo-parathas. Then, without letting go of me, she broke off a piece of the pratha and gently touched my lips with it. I opened my mouth but she continued to play with it, teasing me. I somehow manage to grab it with my mouth and ate it. Man, it was delicious. Then I too picked a piece of the grub and playfully directed it towards her mouth. She grabbed it instantly, biting my fingers in the bargain. God, I was hurt, but there was an indescribable thrill in it. We both laughed and laughed and laughed. I had completely forgotten that I was in the arms of my teacher, who was probably10-12 years, my senior. Her soft scented breath on my neck was making me crazy. But I had no idea why this was happening. My penis began to swell in my knickers creating a bulge. I tried to hide it by shifting my position but was held firmly in place by Ma’am. Looking at my face, she must have guessed what was happening. And then I felt something wet on my right ear. As I write, I can still recall that sensation after all these years. My ear was in her mouth. Then she moved down and bit my ear lobe. She sucked on it, chewed it and blew on it. Man, I was going crazy. I tried to turn around but she wouldn’t. Her breasts on my back were like heaven. I wanted to turn around and grab them, but I was pinned. She kept on sucking and chewing my ear, and now her hand was gently rubbing my chest. I must tell you that though I was young, still I had a hard and athletic body, which I believe is god’s gift to me. I have managed to maintain my structure even today. Then she found the opening in my shirt to enter her hand inside and rub my chest. I must confess, I was in heaven, without being dead. At this time I had no idea about sex, except for that a couple has to get married to produce babies. But what do they do to make babies was out of my knowledge zone. Yes, I was familiar with masturbation, but I firmly believed that it was a man’s job where girls had no role to play. That day, I was experiencing something absolutely new. My math teacher was devoted to my learning new equations. Now I was fully comfortable. I was totally detached from the world and the morals. I had tasted the pleasure of being in a beautiful woman’s arms. I had forgotten everything other than the warmth of her body and the soft breath on my neck and the soft chewing of my ear lobe. I was in the arms of my friend. Being an athlete, I was strong. Now I used my strength a bit and turned around breaking her grip. She did not resist. I held her tight, crushing her in my arms. Till that day I had only hugged my male friends, and that is how I hugged her, without realizing there was a woman in my arms. She cried out loudly, but I had lost it. I could feel her soft back in my palms and her lovely breasts were being crushed by my chest. I could feel her bra in my hands. And at that very moment, she kissed me right on my lips. The shock of getting kissed on the lips loosened my grip on her. She said, “gently my boy, gently”. She now opened her mouth a little and once again kissed me on my lips. Then she held my lower lip with her lips and then with her teeth, gently sucking on it. It was wonderful. Her breath smelled of flowers. My eyes began to close and my grip was loosening. Suddenly a thought struck my mind and I pushed her away. She was shocked. I told her, Ma’am, you kissed me, now you will become pregnant. I have not even “eaten Nirodh” to avoid pregnancy. Hearing this, she broke into side-splitting laughter. I was taken aback. I did not know how to respond. There I was worrying sick about her getting pregnant and she was just laughing at me. After a few moments, she calmed down enough to look into my eyes and said, you poor darling. That is why I have liked you right from the moment I saw you. You just look tough, otherwise you are absolutely soft and naïve. I continued to look at her like a baby. The she explained to me that kissing does not lead to pregnancy. It needs more than that. And one does not have to “eat Nirodh” to avoid pregnancy, it is something to be worn on the penis. I shook my head as if I had understood and asked her if she had a “Nirodh” at home. She said yes, but also added that it was not meant for me as I was too young to use it. Hearing my teacher explain everything to me, I was at peace. Thank god, she was not going to be pregnant. Then she gently led me to lie down on the bed and resumed kissing me. Once in a while, she would giggle while kissing me but on asking would not tell me why she giggled. After some time, I felt something wet and soft entering my mouth and realized it was her tongue. It felt good. Rather it was delicious to taste her mouth and the tongue. She continued to probe my mouth with her tongue. I too began to respond in a while. My heart was beating fast and it felt that it would jump out of my chest. My penis had grown completely and the bulge was hurting me. I wanted to remove my shirt and her kaftan and explore her body, but I did not have much energy left in my body. I think she had the power to read my mind. She with one hand began to open my shirt’s buttons, while continuing to kiss me at the same time. I also gathered some strength and courage and moved my right hand up to her breast. My first experience of touching a woman’s breast is unforgettable. It was soft like cotton. I grabbed the boob and began to squeeze it. The lace of the bra was making me crazy. I felt like looking at the bra clad boobs. I looked in her eyes pleadingly. She understood me and led my hand to help her pull the kaftan up. I followed her instructions. Within a few seconds her kaftan was gone. And so was my shirt. After the last week it was another view of looking at her milky boobs covered with lovely lacy bra. I held her breasts using both my hands and began playing with them. Though now I wanted to remove the bra and see her nipples, still her semi-naked body was doing something else to me. Frankly, even at this moment I did not know the use of a hard and leaking penis. I moved down and began to lick her boobs with my mouth. The bra was still on. I continued to do it right from the top of it. In a few moments it was wet with my saliva. In my excitement, I also bit her boobs a few times leaving my teeth impressions on them. Then using my mouth only, I pulled her bra down revealing her nipples. My, what a sight it was. She had the most beautiful nipples. They were small and pinkish in color. Mind you, I am saying this with my experience now. As an adult there have been a few more women in my life at different times, but no one has been able to match her beauty till date. I first felt her nipples with my fingers, pressing them, squeezing them, then with my mouth I began to play with them. I sucked and sucked and sucked. First the left one, then the right one, then alternately continued to suck her boobs for over 15-20 minutes. She began to go crazy after about 5 minutes, holding my head from behind and crushing my face against her ample boobs. I did not mind her doing so. She had a velvety feel. Both our bodies were hot and fully entangled. I continued to suck her. After a while, I felt her hand travelling down and over my knickers. She was feeling my bulge. Initially I felt awkward, but then started to enjoy it. My body automatically began to respond to her touch. She felt my bulge for a while then began to open the buttons. We used to wear trousers with buttons then. Once the buttons were open, her hand began to play with my tool from above the underwear. Luckily I was wearing a new ‘undy’ that day. She whispered in my ears, you are pretty hot man. All wet down here. I did not know that I was leaking. I felt embarrassed because of what she said. I thought that maybe I had peed in my knickers in excitement and she was making fun of me. I began to get up in a hurry but she asked to continue to lie down. I was getting hot behind my ears. She then slowly removed my undy and held my cock in her hot hand. Then she gently held and squeezed my balls. I am not a very hairy guy and I don’t enjoy hair on my balls so ever since I began to sprout hair, I have been shaving off my pubic hair. So I was clean down there. She continued to play with my cock and balls and I continued to get harder and harder, bigger and bigger. I had never experienced this type of stiffness in my cock ever. I also began to leak a little more. She held the cock in her palm and with her thumb rubbed the sticky fluid on the head. She then tried to pull the foreskin down. This was a pretty painful experience for me. Till then I could never pull my foreskin up when I was erect and today I was at my hardest and it was being pulled up. I began to stop her due to pain but she stopped me. Using my own pre-cum she began to lubricate my cock and at the same time pull the skin up. I was so much in pain that I forgot everything about her boobs and the pleasure I was getting. I asked her to stop but she again stopped me telling me to stop being a crybaby. I guess, she knew how to use the right words. She had challenged a growing man’s ego and then I stopped complaining. Looking at me she smiled. Her smile was hypnotic and I was completely engrossed in it. Then keeping the cock in her hand while gently rubbing it she came back to me and began to kiss me. I totally forgot about my pain and then after a while she just pulled the foreskin completely up with a jerk. I jumped, but she held me tight. Kissed me again and simultaneously turned around and put her mouth on my cock, covering it completely with her saliva. This was again a shocking experience for me. A penis for me was a dirty thing and had never thought that anybody would put it in the mouth, but that’s what was happening to me. The hot and soft mouth covered my penis completely and within seconds my pain had vanished. The discomfort was still there but no pain. My teacher continued to suck my penis and I had begun to enjoy it. Can you imagine the person who was a thing of desire for every male in my school was actually sucking my cock. Then another kind of excitement began to take over me. My wet and hard penis began to throb. I knew, I was about to release my load. This again was a problem for my inexperienced mind. I pushed my teacher, but she wouldn’t let me go. Somehow I managed to push her away and the moment she left my cock, I erupted like a volcano. My hot and sticky cum was bursting out of the tip and spreading everywhere. It was on teacher’s face, her breasts, her bed, on my stomach, even on the ground. I had never erupted so strongly. I was in a shock for having dirtied her and her room. I couldn’t look her in her eyes, and when I managed to gather enough courage to do so, I found her smiling naughtily. I blurted, ma’am, I am sorry. She did not say anything and just hugged me and kissed me again. I knew, she wasn’t angry with me. We continued to lie down in her bed in each other’s arms. I had begun to love my new friend. Then I dozed off for a while. When I woke up I again felt teacher’s mouth on my cock. She was enjoying my cock like a lollypop. But this time I could see her lovely ass turned towards me. There was a lovely lacy panty covering her private parts. I had never seen a woman’s genitals till then and looking at the opportunity I put my hand on her buttocks. She stopped sucking me and realizing that I had woken up she smiled and pushed her buttocks closer to my face. There was an unfamiliar smell reaching my nose. It was little stale and flowery at the same time. It was different and it was exciting to smell it. It gently felt her butt and the genitals. The panty was completely wet. Then I slowly put my fingers inside the panty. It was all warm and wet and little sticky. I was also feeling a little dirty for being so close to the genitals. But I could not stop myself. I kept on feeling the area. It too was soft like cotton. And she too did not have much hair there. I then pulled the panty down. Man, it was a site to look at. It was clean and there was some sticky fluid coming out of the buns. I felt nervous and dirty but her genitals were like magnets, pulling me closer and closer to them. The smell became overpowering for me. I touched it gently, feeling the liquid. It was hot to touch. She turned around and asked, do you like it I simply did not know what to say. Do you find it dirty Man, she was a mind reader. I nodded my head slowly. She responded, don’t worry, it’s a natural reaction as you are still young. You will learn to like it pretty soon. Saying so, she went back to my cock. Since I had ejaculated a few minutes ago, this time I was able to control myself a lot better and was actually enjoying the sucking. She turned around and asked me, won’t you suck me too I did not know what to say. She did not say anything and went back to cock sucking. Feeling guilty, I began to make up my mind about sucking her vagina. I moved my head closer. It was so big and so sticky and so hot from such a close distance that I began to feel being pulled in to the vagina. It was the color of pastel pink with some interesting folds of skin. There was a small mound of skin a little above. My mouth moved towards the cunt and my tongue automatically came out. I was expecting to taste something that was horrible to taste but I sure was in for a surprise. Her juice was sweet and salty at the same time. It was something I had never tasted in my life. I moved ahead more confidently now and began to play with my tongue, lips and sometimes teeth. I don’t have words to describe my experience. It was just too cool. I had actually begun to enjoy the juices. With my tongue probing her cunt, she began to move her hips in rhythm with my movements. She continued to lick my cock. Suddenly she pushed me a little and then was on top of me. I did not know it then but this is what people call 69. Now I was enjoying the act of giving and receiving at the same time. This sweet “bengalan” was a real master of the art and I had begun to feel grateful to her for choosing me to be her pet -) We continued for many minutes. And suddenly I felt my head being crushed by her thighs and my face pressed by her cunt. I was chocking but my pleasure giving motions were continuing and the pressure continued to increase from all sides. Her sucking speed on my penis was increasing and all of a sudden I was drenched in a shower of hot fluid. I stopped, believing that she had peed on me, but in reality she had not pissed. She was chocking me like anything. I felt a little dirty but I noticed that this time the sense of feeling dirty had reduced considerably. I wasn’t worried any more but was looking forward to being peed upon by her again. After a while, she relaxed and with a sigh slipped off me. I kept lying down, trying to catch my breath but she wouldn’t let me alone. She pulled me towards her and made me align with her head to toe and holding me in her arms, closed her eyes and went off to sl**p. I manage to pull a sheet over both of us and the warmth also made me sl**py. I too drifted off into a peaceful slumber. I guess, we woke up almost two hours later. It was about four in the afternoon. I had never ever felt so light and relaxed in my life than that very moment. Our body’s warmth was not allowing us to leave the bed and we once again began the process to discover each other. Though both of us were hungry, we started to kiss and feel each other. I had begun to get hard again. Ma’am too was feeling my body with her warm hands. After some time we began to get hot again. And then there it happened… It came as a shock to both of us. There was someone at the door, ringing the bell. Within a second, I separated from her and rushed to pick my clothes. She too went for her Kaftan, but she was much more calm than I was. She slowly picked it up and while wearing it, moved towards the main door. That was a neighbor who had come to meet her to enquire about her daughter’s tuitions. While she talked with her, I got dressed. Then I heard her calling me, Ballu, please wait for a while and I will help you with the cupboard. Then she explained to the neighbor that she was busy rearranging her furniture and had invited her “best” student from the school to help her out. Well, after that she made some snacks for all of us and after a while, I left for my home. As I was leaving she told me that I should not tell other boys of my class that I had helped her rearrange her furniture, otherwise they may tease me of being the teacher’s pet. The neighbor lady smiled hearing this, but I got the message. I knew it was a warning and a request for secrecy disguised into one. Then she asked me if I could come over the next week so as to finish the work. I replied in affirmative. With that promise and hope for more in my heart, I left my teacher’s home a happy and experienced… almost a man. ... Continue»
Posted by kissbigcock 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore, Mature  |  Views: 2603  |  
99%
  |  3

My First Group

"Same as usual, I don't claim to be a story writer, I apologise in advance for any grammar errors or spelling errors. This is 100% true except some of the names may be altered for privacy's sake."

Well this is a story which is all about my first time experiencing a group meeting. It was a day after my 16th birthday and was a surprise present from my "buddy" next door. (read earlier story for details on him) Anyway, the day of my birthday came and it was a great one, I was spoiled rotten off the folks and spent the day at school before having a meal out with the fam on the evening. As I got in from school I saw my neighbour John, for those of you who haven't read my first story John was my divorced neighbour, he was 52 years old, grey/black hair, 6ft built with a goatee. He was a handsome older guy who i had been having fun with for the past 4 months since our first amazing meeting. We had been seeing each other almost daily when I could sneak over to his for different reasons. He had began "tutoring" me in some school subjects which I managed to set up with the folks blessing, this came as a great way of getting over there for at least an hour uninterrupted. Anyway as I returned from school I saw him in the garden and chatted to him, he gave me a card for my birthday as he usually did anyway and said as I was leaving "come around tomorrow at about 7pm for your surprise present". Now I had imagined that it would be some new clothes or just a good pounding and load like normal, how I was wrong. That evening I couldn't think of anything else other than the following days action. I had become a real cock whore and craved his big dick badly.

The following evening came, I went in the shower to clean and make sure I was ready for it, I got dressed in my shorts, tshirt and trainers (no underwear) and made my way downstairs, told the folks I was going to Johns to do a little bit studying, they said to make sure I thanked him for his help, if only they knew how I would thank him.

As I walked up his garden path I was so excited at what was happening, I was gagging for his cock and was excited to whatever he had planned. I knocked at the door and he answered wearing only a dressing gown. He said "come on in son, happy birthday. This is going to be a night to remember, I want you straight upstairs into the bathroom, there are some clothes out lying for you, put them on and come back into the front room for your surprise." I smiled and ran up the stairs, I could hear him talking downstairs but presumed it was either the TV or him on the telephone. I entered the bathroom and there on the floor laid out was a nice tiny looking plaid skirt, some white knee socks and a bikini top. I quickly got undressed and redressed in his choice and was just about to head out the door when John appeared. He had lost the dressing gown and was nude sporting a thick hard erection and holding a video camera in his hand. He had videoed loads of our meet over the past few months so it was all normal to me, I instantly reached out for his thick cock, he smiled and said "not just yet son, you can have this soon enough but I've got a little treat for your first. Follow me" With that stepped back and put the camera on me smiling and moaning about how sexy I looked. He headed downstairs and I followed behind, as we got to the front room door he turned and said "happy birthday" with that he opened the door to the front room and I was greeted by 4 guys, all older looking, all nude and all sitting on the furniture watching a porno of John fucking me senseless on the TV. At once they all turned to see me standing there in skirt, stockings and bikini top with my erection making a tent in the skirt. The silence was broken by John saying "I knew you wanted more than one cock so thought id get you a buffet of my closest pals" I smiled and said "thanks" I was so nervous and didn't know what to do. I turned my head back towards the guys and noticed that one of them was familiar to me, a guy sitting on the chair in the window was the same guy I had been fucked off in the toilet block a couple of months back, I would recognise that fat cock anywhere. He glanced me a smile and a wink knowing it was me but not saying a thing, I quickly scoured the other 3 guys to see what I was dealing with. They all looked 45-55 years old, 2 were in good shape with nice cocks about 7 or 8 inches similar to Johns, medium thickness both uncut. They 3rd guy closes too me was a stocky guy with a big beer gut hanging out like a trophy, he caught me looking at him and smiled shaking his cock at me, it was big, about 9 inches and very fat and uncut.

After what seemed like forever me just standing there as 4 older hot guys sat there wanking to a porn of me being fucked, the fatter guy Alan broke the silence, "how about you show us what John has told us all about, kneel on the floor" I didn't need told twice, I walked into the middle of the floor and kneeled down, John came walking over with the camera pointing at me and said to the guys "ok guys watch this then its your turn" he took his cock and placed it in my mouth the whole time videoing from above. He wasted no time fucking my mouth hard and fast choking me and stretching my throat for what was to come, of course I was in my element and had become natural at sucking that cock and knowing what he liked. I took it hard for about 3 minutes before I heard him moan loudly and start to breathe heavily. I knew what was coming so I pulled his cock out of my mouth and started at the other guys wanking, I opened wide and wanked his jerking cock hard, he began to spurt his huge load into my mouth, spurt after spurt, I never lost eye contact with the others, which I think sent them over the edge. I leaned forward and cleaned Johns cock off and drained the last drops out before swallowing the entire load and licking my lips. John regained focus and said "thanks son, perfect as usual". I smiled. With that he turned and said "right lads, he's all yours, be as gentle as you can please".

John backed away into the corner of the room with his camera still in hand and his now softening happy cock between his legs, before I knew it all 4 guys were standing around me wanking, one by one they started to feed me their cocks. I was in heaven I dived on each on and give it a good seeing too, pleasing as many as possible, Alan's cock was the one I was loving the most, it was so hard long and thick it was amazing, he seemed to know this too and teased me with it making me lick his balls and ass which smelt like a true man. Whilst sucking his cock I felt some hands on my ass so started to push that out a little, I felt a finger tease my hole before being pushed in, then another, then I felt a tongue and mouth on it, eating and licking like no tomorrow, this made me suck and wank the other 3 cocks like there was no tomorrow. Suddenly the licking stopped and I felt a cock slapping off my arse then the head being pushed into my willing hole, he slid it in perfectly all the way to the hilt before waiting to make sure I was ok. Before I knew it I was being pounded and pounded hard, the guy was fucking me like he had little time, John was near by loving what he was seeing with his camera. After about 3 or 4 mins I felt a warm feeling in my ass, I knew he had spunked and was a little disappointed as he was doing a good job, he pulled out and left the room. There was only the 3 cocks left now and I was gonna make good use of them.

My toilet block friend was next he was sitting on the floor leaning against the sofa and said "come ride this boy, I know you will love it" I didn't need told twice I jumped straight on it and began to ride it like a horse, it stretched me a bit but I was lubed well with spunk, I was facing away so I could still suck the other two willing cocks, they took turns fucking my face as I bounced on this thick cock, I was sucking the 3rd guy when he stared to tense and moan, he pulled out and unloaded on my face nice big creamy load, he pushed his cock back into my mouth and made sure I cleaned off the last of his spunk, with that he stood up kissed my head and said "Thanks John, that was as good as you said, ill be back for more another time you 3 have fun with him ok" I barely noticed that conversation due to the cock that I was riding was starting to stiffen even more, Bill (the toilet guy as I later found out he was called) said "I don't want to cum yet so you better slow down son" with that Alan saw his opportunity and said "right then well I suppose its my turn for that ass" he pulled his huge cock out of my mouth just long enough so I could catch my breath and he pulled me up off Bills cock, he lay me on my back on the sofa and pushed his cock to the tip of my hole, he spat on his cock and said "here we go k**, enjoy" he thrust his cock deep into my arse forcing me to let out a scream and bill and john who were watching let out a giggle.

Alan, fucked me hard and fast like an a****l, he was sweating and calling me names, he seemed to be able to go for ages which I was surprised giving his shape, but he pounded me well and good I was moaning and groaning, eventually my mouth was filled by Bills cock who started to work that again, pulling out to make me lick his balls and ass before feeding his cock back in. Alan pulled out and I though to myself " that was good must be ready to shoot" he pulled me up and pushed me in front of his cock and said "get a taste of that boy, it should be lovely" I dived on it and worked it fast hoping for his cum, he was pulling his nipples and taking a little drink. He looked down and said "ready for round 2?" and before I could answer he pulled out of my mouth and picked me up and stood me up, span me around and said "kneel on the stool, and point that ass up" I knelt forward and popped my ass in the air, immediately, my ass was filled with his cock hard and fast as I was expecting and Bill came around the front and fed me his cock. I felt my stomach starting to clench and before I knew it my cock was spilling out my load without being touched just because of the fucking I was taking. After another 30 mins of these two taking turns on my mouth and ass I was I was told to get on my knees, I was finished and could barely kneel, Alan and Bill stood over me and started to wank over my face, Bill moaned loudly and unloaded a nice load on my face, he shoved his cock back in my mouth and unloaded 2 or 3 more spurts whilst moaning loudly, he pulled out as he went soft. I looked up at Alan who was pulling his nipples with one hand and wanking his fat cock hard with the other. He let out a moan and a huge load hit my square in the face, he rammed his cock into my mouth and unleashed another 4 or 5 big spurts, pushing his cock as deep as he could. I managed to take the whole thing and cleaned him off till he went limp in my mouth. He pulled out and used his fingers to feed me the cum from my face into my mouth. They were both sat on the sofa again catching their breath. I stood up barely able to stand, smiling and covered in cum, John grabbed my cock and started to wank me, it took no time and I was shooting hard, my legs gave way and I sat on the floor cum leaking out of my ass and cock just ruined. I lay there as one by one they guys left. John came back in smiling at me, he said "any comments?" pointing the camera at me. I smiled and said "happy birthday to me".

That was my first ever group session, and it wasn't my last. It was however one of the best nights I have had to date. I loved every minute of it and loved the video when I watched it back on many occasions with John.

Hope you enjoyed my story and sorry it went on a little but it was worth telling. Thanks x

... Continue»
Posted by whitleybaylad 8 months ago  |  Categories: First Time, Gay Male, Group Sex  |  Views: 2112  |  
100%
  |  5

Untill He Learns To Love It Ch.7

A couple weeks passed…

I woke up one morning still jealous, Pierce had been the first one of us to get Dominick to swallow his cum the night before, Otis was all snuggled up with Dominick in his bunk the sight of Otis like that as big as he was in comparison to Dominick brought a smile to my face. It didn’t take long to see that it was raining again, nothing stronger than hard drizzle but there sure was a lot of it, “morning” Pierce said when I walked into the kitchen looking for something to eat, he was doing the same, “hey” I said with a nod of my head, “how did you get him to swallow that load last night?” I asked looking at Pierce as I went to sit at the table, “simple, I gave him a choice…” Pierce said smiling, “swallow it, or I shoot it up in him” Pierce said plainly as if getting anyone to swallow cum was that simple.
“Did you see Otis?” I said with a smile on my face, “yeah I still find it funny that the big guy’s got a thing for snuggling” Pierce said with a giggle, “he was like a bear protecting its kill” I joked. I ended up eating leftovers and got this rainy day started. A rainy day here on the island was no different than anywhere else; business as usual just less outdoor time.
I was both glad and concerned the next time I saw Dominick that day, he walked past me completely naked headed for the bathroom, the look on his face was just blank, I found myself wondering what Dominick had to be thinking, about us, about being on the island, but this is what I wanted, what we all wanted someone that was here only to please us, then why did I feel so conflicted about it?

A few hours had passed and it was still raining, I was sitting alone in the monitoring room when Dominick walked in, still naked and face as blank as it had been earlier, he walked right over to me and without a word he got down pulled my dick out and started sucking, in that instant I didn’t know weather to stop him in my surprise or to let him continue, I chose to let him continue.
I had to say I was impressed, Dominick seemed to remember the exact way I liked my dick sucked on and he didn’t need much correcting from me, “you…” I started about to ask Dominick something about but held back trying to keep a distance between him and myself, “yeah” I said pushing Dominick’s head down on my dick making him gag, “suck that dick” I said holding his head down at the base of my shaft, my dick throbbed deep in his throat a few times before I let him up for air, he made no complaints about it at all he just kept on sucking away.
Dominick’s sucking was getting better, I could hardly focus on what I was supposed to be doing, “just a little more” I said ready to bust one in his mouth, “shit” I said releasing my load into his mouth, “thanks” I said with my head full of that post orgasm fuzz, afterwards I expected Dominick to spit my sperm on the floor, or hold it in his mouth and get rid of it later but he opened his mouth showing me that it was now empty, then he calmly got up off his knees face still blank and he just left the room.

I worried to myself that we had all through the almost constant sexual assaults, training him to be the perfect human sextoy had broken Dominick in some way we could never fix, but on the other hand; surprise oral sex was a rather heavy counter weight to my concerns.
Later that day I walked in on Dominick in the common room, still naked he was sitting on the couch watching some show on TV I didn’t recognize, he looked up at me with anticipation in his eyes, I assumed he thought I wanted something but that wasn’t the case here, all I wanted at that moment was to find a decent book that I hadn't read yet, Dominick was an after thought. I finally settled on a book titled (A Light In September) sat down and started reading, I could have gone somewhere quieter but I stayed there.
I was barely ten pages in when I got the sense I was being watched, with a frowned face looked up to find Dominick Staring at me, “what?” I asked slightly uncomfortable, “you’re…”Dominick started his voice shaking, it was the first time I heard his voice since the night he gave himself to us, “you’re not like the others” Dominick stated thought I didn’t really know exactly what he meant by that, I simply raised my brow in confusion, “not as bossy as David, not as rough as Pierce. And not as big as Otis” Dominick said innocently, “no offense…” he added slightly fearful like I would get up and smack him around like an abusive husband, looking back on it now I know that was just trying to tell me I was nice, but at the time I thought he was saying I wasn’t as authoritative as the others were which made me a little angry, I mean I had used him just as much as Otis, Pierce, or David but his words managed to sting my masculinity.

“So you think I’m rough huh?” Pierce’s voice said Walking in presumably hearing everything Dominick said, “well…” Pierce said walking over and sitting next to Dominick with a grim smile on his face, “you got me on that” Pierce admitted then in one fast motion he grabbed Dominick and threw him down across the couch onto his belly, “and I need to nut again” Pierce said positioning himself on top of Dominick then let drool run freely from his mouth right into the crack of Dominick’s ass.
Dominick’s face scrunched and tightened the moment Pierce entered him going balls deep in one breath, Dominick looked at me like he was expecting me to go over and rescue him from Pierce, but I just tilted my head down and started reading again he acted like he wasn’t getting paid to be here.

Usually when I’m reading I’m able to drown out the world around me and get lost in whatever book I was reading but the way Pierce was putting it to Dominick made me unable to do that.

I sighed deeply before closing the book and leaving the room, I wasn’t in the mood for or need of Dominick’s services, and all I wanted at that moment was to read so I took the book and headed to my bunk.
After a few hours I had my fill of reading and wanted some mind-numbing TV, as I made my way to the common area I heard I could here Otis, David, and Pierce all in the kitchen so before I went to watch TV I decided on the detour to the kitchen, “there he is” David said looking very excited, “finally awake” Otis said with a smile, “I wasn’t asl**p, I was just reading…” I informed, “What’s going on?” I questioned looking around at them all, “we had an idea” Pierce said, “well, David had an idea and Otis and I thought it was good” pierce said with a smile on his face, “we were just waiting on you” Otis said, “what am I the fucking ringleader?” I said jokingly, “please…” Pierce said, “if anyone is in charge here its me” Pierce declared putting his thumb to his chest, “what!, I’m the brains of this operation” David said smugly, “I’m Big, I’m Strong, I’m dangerous” Otis said, “I run the show round here” Otis proclaimed, “ha! Dangerous, You’re a big ass teddy bear” I said having known Otis for so long, “anyway!?” I said out trying to end this pointless debate, “What’s this big idea?” I asked looking around at the three of them waiting for someone to clue me in.
“So get this, we all cum in or on something and get him to eat it” Pierce explained, “who, Otis?” I said completely confused, “what!? No, the boy…” Otis said looking at me like I was crazy for letting that come out of my mouth.

I had a few reserves about going through with this idea, I couldn’t help but ask myself if we hadn't Dominick through enough already, but sure enough I went along with it. Our dicks out, David, Pierce, Otis and I stood around the table stroking off to completion over a plate that had a lone slice of banana cream pie on it, then as a group we all took it into the common area where Pierce said Dominick was. When we got in there the TV was still on and Dominick was still laying on the couch just the way he was when I saw Pierce take him earlier I doubt he had moved an inch since, “here you go” David said playfully lowering the plate down in front of his face, Dominick looked up at all of us with suspicion while he sat up, “take it” Otis insisted, Dominick took the plate, “eat” I said.

Dominick picked up the fork that was on the plate cut a piece then put in his mouth, by the look on his face Dominick almost instantly knew what was on the pie, “finish it all” Pierce Demanded and he did as he was told, I have to admit watching Dominick eat all of our cum like that was a real turn on and even though I had just cum not five minutes ago my dick started to jump, the more he ate, the harder I got, and by the time he finished I had to cum again and I walked over pulled down my pants sat next to Dominick and pulled him up on my lap and started fucking him till I came deep inside his guts……………………………………………….
... Continue»
Posted by Rust1 2 years ago  |  Categories: Gay Male, Group Sex, Hardcore  |  Views: 455  |  
90%
  |  1

My first time.

I found myself a somewhat horny girl from a young age. I remember at age six, stealing my Dad's porno mags and stashing them behind my bed to read at night, so I could get that tickly feeling between my legs that I liked so much. After my Mum found them and gave me a strict telling-off for it, I wasn't deterred in the slightest. I found myself constantly nicking the mags to look at the pictures and, when I got older, read the stories. Only now I was careful to always put the magazines back.

My life took a turn for the better once we got the internet, when I was around fifteen. Being quite computer literate, I was able to look up porn at night and erase the tracks of where I'd been, leaving no trace of it on the computer which my younger b*****rs also used. Now I am 18 and I have my own computer in my room, which means I have no need to take such measures.

Thus I found myself looking at things that shocked me a little, as I'd had quite a sheltered upbringing. I came across different things that all turned me on in a big way; lesbians, anal, i****t, and of course b********y. Of the first two I was curious, and thought I'd like to try (but that's another story!) and while the stories I read about i****t turned me on, I would never consider doing it in real life.

But again and again I found myself being drawn to b********y, and wondering why I was so fascinated about all of it. Not all forms of b********y turned me on, there were only a few things that would cause me to rub my swollen clit, or push my fingers in and out of my sopping pussy until I'd cum in a way that guys could never cause me to cum. But one thing in particular got to me, and that was photos and stories of women having sex with dogs.

I tried to hide these urges, telling myself I was a freak for thinking about it. But time and time again I'd find myself searching for it on the internet. I tried to console myself with the thought that while I'd have b********y fantasies at night, the thought wouldn't often cross my mind during the day. But then it came to the point where I would think about it many times during the day, sneaking glances at my own dog and wondering...

My dog is gorgeous, let me get that straight from the start. I've always thought rottweilers were the most beautiful dogs in the world, so when my friend's rotty had pups, I was there in a flash to tell him to save one for me. His name is Shadow, because as a puppy he used to follow me around everywhere. Original, I know. But now he is a proud and strong dog and perhaps the most important thing about him is that he never got neutered; he'll sometimes still breed with my friend's bitch and they produce the most good-natured, wonderful pups.

So he does tend to get horny sometimes, and humps against anything that moves. Even against things that don't move. I found myself thinking this was a good thing, and that it would make my 'mission' easier, should I chose to follow that path. Immediately I chastised myself for thinking it, telling myself I was sick and twisted.

Then it got to breakdown point. I had been thinking of women-and-dog-b********y for two days straight, and I was getting so incredibly horny. Since it tends to get extremely hot around here, I would sometimes walk around the house in only my bikini. Other times when nobody was home, I'd walk around naked, picking any surface in the house to flop down on and masturbate if I got horny; the armchairs, the sofa, the table, the kitchen bench. Throughout all these encounters, my dog was usually outside cooling down in the shade.

And then, it happened. Shadow was inside with me while I lay in the armchair dressed only in my bikini, idly flipping through channels to see if anything worthwhile was on TV. There was nothing, so I pressed the off switch and started absentmindedly rubbing my pussy through my bikini bottoms. As I got hotter and hornier, I unclipped my bikini top and threw it over the back of the chair. Then I plunged my hand down between my legs and reached inside the bikini to stroke my clit, soft at first, and then harder.

Pulling off my bikini bottoms and sitting in the chair naked, I desperately pushed my fingers inside my wet cunt, withdrawing them and then pushing them in again harder as my body ached for sexual release. As I took my hand away from my pussy and brought my fingers up to taste my juices, I used my other hand to rub and pinch my nipples. I left my legs spread wide open, my wetness gleaming for one and all to see. I let my head fall back and I closed my eyes, enjoying the effect my fingers were having on me, when I felt something cold push against my cunt. My eyes flew open in time to see Shadow standing between my legs, as his tongue darted out and licked me.

A shudder raced through my body and I squeezed my eyes tight. This was it. I was so horny, there was no going back now. I was going to let my dog eat my pussy, for as long as he wanted. I opened my eyes to see Shadow nosing around again, obviously curious about my smell. I nearly came on the spot as he licked me again. Spreading my legs as wide as I could and using my fingers to spread open my pussy lips, I whispered to the dog. 'Good boy Shadow, yes you are a good dog, good boy!'

Encouraged by my praise, the dog went back to licking me with fast, smooth strokes of his tongue. At first he only seemed interested in my cunt, but then he started licking me from my puckered little anus right up to my clit, and back again. I moaned in pleasure like never before, but I could only take a few minutes of this before my body shook with the best orgasm I'd ever had in my life. I stopped and put my legs together, still shaking from the strength of my climax. Shadow tried to push his nose into my crotch but I gently pushed his nose away and got up. I had plans.

I walked to my room, Shadow close behind me. I glanced back and saw a glimpse of his doggy cock hanging out of its sheath, before looking back ahead. Once we got to my bedroom, I grabbed a towel from my bed and leaned over to spread it out on the floor. Taking it as an invitation, Shadow started licking my ass, digging his tongue right inside me as I groaned with pleasure. Once I'd spread the towel I stood up and looked down at my dog. His big pink cock was huge! I immediately wondered how a virgin like me could handle such a thing.

My pussy was soaking wet already but I'd heard somewhere you can never have too much wetness. So just to be on the safe side, I grabbed a tube of strawberry flavoured lubricant out of my secret toy drawer (just because I was a virgin didn't mean I couldn't still have fun! Mind you, all I had in the way of toys was a tiny two inch vibrator and a set of those little vibrating balls). Thinking about how I'd never had anything as big inside me before, I spread lots of lube over my pussy, massaging it all around the general area and even right up my buttcrack to my ass. Then as I looked at the dog, who was whining slightly like he was getting impatient, I prepared myself for my virginal undoing.

I got down on my knees, facing the dog. Then I turned around and leaned forwards, planting my hands firmly on the ground. I waved my ass in the air ever so slightly for a second but that was all it took, and my dog lunged forwards, wrapping his paws around me and driving that beautiful huge cock into my pussy with one swift stroke. I screamed from the initial pain as Shadow took my virginity, but very quickly it settled into a swift motion of intense pleasure. He fucked me hard and rough, giving no thought to the tenderness of my virgin cunt, only thinking of his own release. I was now his bitch, and I had to wait until he was finished.

I groaned lustfully as I pushed back on the huge cock that impaled my cunt, and another orgasm shook my body. I had no time to stop and catch my breath however, as I started to feel a large swelling growing in my pussy. I realised this must be the part I had read about in so many stories, where the dog's knot would grow, and I'd be 'tied' to the dog. The mere excitement of it pushed me into another orgasm as I felt the knot grow larger. It kept growing, causing a slightly painful discomfort for a few seconds, and I was just starting to wonder if it was going to end up hurting me when I felt him release his seed into me, spurting his dog cum into my pussy.

I screamed as another orgasm, the most intense yet, wracked my body. Then, moaning softly, I waited for the swelling to go down so the dog could release me from his monstorous cock. I think we stayed about this for twenty minutes until at last I heard a soft 'pop' and the dog withdrew from me. He sat down and started cleaning himself, while I fell face down on the floor. I had just caught my breath when I heard a voice from the door.

'What in the fuck is going on here!'

Shaking and expecting the worst, I turned to see my boyfriend standing in my wide open doorway. Too late I remembered that I'd asked him to come over that day.

'Um, I ah...' I was lost for words, and felt disgusted with myself for being caught in such a position. Tears of embarrasment were quickly flooding my eyes.

'What were you doing?' he yelled angrily.

'I... I was...'

'You were fucking your bl**dy rottweiler! Giving your virginity to your fucking pet dog!'

'How long were you standing there?' I whispered. 'Long enough,' he growled, looking as if he would enjoy nothing more than slapping me around the face at that very moment. I began to tremble, afraid that now he'd caught me in the act, he would turn away from me. I imagined him telling all our friends, my f****y... my shameful secret would be public knowledge and I'd never be able to show my face again. 'I'm sorry, I was just so horny this morning and the dog came up to me and licked me while I was masturbating and one thing led to another and...'

I stopped as my boyfriend stepped inside the room, shutting the door behind him. He reached over and shoved three fingers inside me. 'You're soaking wet,' he said quietly, his expression changing to one I couldn't quite read. 'You never got this wet when we were fooling around.' 'Well we never had sex did we.' I replied, trying not to show my pleasure as he wriggled his fingers inside me. 'I'm sorry, I promise that I will never ever EVER -' 'Do this again without inviting me over,' he interrupted.

'What?' I gasped, bending around to see his face as he kept pushing his fingers into my cunt. To my surprise, he was smiling. 'I always thought b********y was disgusting, but actually seeing you there fucking your dog turned me on in a way I can't describe. I'm so hard now, look at my cock!' And he came around to kneel in front of me, pulling his cock loose from his pants.

'Babe, would you do it again for me?' No words will ever be able to describe the relief I felt at that moment. I had been so scared of what he would do, but having him wanting to watch me again turned out to be better than any outcome I could have hoped for! 'Well...' I looked over at Shadow, who was still licking his cock. To my surprise, it looked like it was still hard. 'If I can get Shadow over here again.'

I positioned myself again, my ass high in the air as my boyfriend stayed kneeling in front of me. 'Shadow, here boy!' I called, giving a quick whistle. The dog looked up and saw my ass waving temptingly in front of him. Stepping towards me he started licking my cunt again, pushing his tongue deep inside my pussy. I gave moans of pleasure as he licked his way to my ass and back, digging his tongue deep into my two holes.

Then without warning, he leapt up again and wrapped his paws around me, digging that beautiful, thick, hard dog cock deep into my waiting cunt. He fucked me even more wildly than before, and my pleasure was doubled when my boyfriend gently eased his cock into my mouth. I couldn't believe it; my dog and my boyfriend both had their dicks in me at the same time! Even with a cock in my mouth I still managed to cry out in ecstacy and pleasure.

I couldn't believe the stamina of my dog. This time he fucked me for longer, although my boyfriend came in my mouth quite quickly and was thereafter content to sit and stroke himself while he watched the dog's continued breaking-in of my sweet little hole. I lost count of how many times I came during that second dog-fuck, although I know it was at least five. And then all too soon, I felt his knot swell and his seed spurt inside me. Twenty minutes later Shadow pulled out and, after briefly cleaning himself off, curled up in the corner and went to sl**p.

I crawled up onto the bed where my boyfriend was sitting, dog cum leaking from my tired cunt. He put his arm around me and kissed me, then I asked him if he would give my pussy one last licking for the day. From the quick look of disgust that crossed his face briefly, I knew he was thinking about how he'd be licking up dog cum. But the disgust faded. 'Yeah, why not.' And I spread myself out on the bed and let my boyfriend lick all of Shadow's cum right out of my cunt. I think I fell asl**p while he was doing it, because next thing I knew he was shaking me awake and the sky outside was getting dark.

'Babe,' he said to me. 'That was the hottest thing ever, you letting a dog take your virgin cunt and then doing it again in front of me. Please don't tell me this was a one-off.'

I smiled tiredly. 'Why, did you like Shadow's spunk? And of course it's not, I think that was awesome. I definitely want to do it again.' 'Good,' he said. 'I never thought you were so kinky. And next time, I want to see him take your virgin ass as well. While I get it all on video.' I didn't even need to consider. 'Sure sexy, that sounds hot.'

And since then I've continued to fuck my dog on a regular basis. Sometimes when I send him over to mate with my friend's bitch, he wonders why Shadow sometimes seems almost uninterested. I just shake my head and say I haven't got a clue.

And my boyfriend did get it all on video, that day I let Shadow bury his cock deep into my virgin asshole. Having the camera on me the whole time only made it even hotter, and I've watched that video over and over again. But that's another story... hell, I've got plenty of other stories to tell. And soon I'm going to start trying to convince my boyfriend to let Shadow fuck his ass too, and maybe even make him fuck Shadow! But hey... that's also just another story, waiting to happen. ... Continue»
Posted by PANTY-LOV3R 1 year ago  |  Categories: Fetish, First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 17913  |  
94%
  |  19

My first threesome part 2.

I am not sure what to call this story, but I know that it's related to my first story which happened to me 8 days ago, I am grateful to all of you who read it and commented and gave me advice, truth be told, I am completely confused and clueless as to what's going on in my life, for those of you who didn't read it I'll be brief in updating, basically Friday 11/14/14 I broke up with my fiancee a long time of lies and 2 years of his financial struggles which led him to gamble the money I had been saving for our wedding. One of my best friends "K" came to my rescue and dragged me out that night for drinks, we ended up going home with 2 guys we met there, "S" AND "M", The oldest of them 2 "S"turned out to be a very open minded guy, I participated in a threesome with both of the boys only to wake up and join "S" in an activity I had never even thought people did. Anyways turns out he liked my friend more and I was kinda humiliated. I left that place and my friend and I promised to put that night behind us and just forget it.

So here we go, On Thursday 11/20/14 was the night that "S" wanted to see K again but since we had agreed that it was all behind us I figured she wasn't going to go, S had also asked me to join him and his friends On Saturday 11/22/14 for a pay per view even he ordered, I was debating whether to go since he had treated me like no one else ever had, humiliated me in other words but since Karla and I decided to never see him again I was feeling strong about not going. It wasn't until noon on Thursday that K called me at work and told me she was gonna go see S that night, that she asked he bf (who lives with her) to go out but he said no since he works early in the morning and besides he was on antibiotics. I got so mad and jealous, I don't know why, I was just raging inside and she made it so much worse when she told me that she was telling her Boyfriend that she was gonna spend time with me since I was taking our break up very bad, she went on saying that S had been texting her all week saying that she was so hot and pretty and that she was the best girl he ever had and that he just needs to see her again.
Hours passed that day and I got off work, put gas on my car, picked up some take out, got home and just tried not to think about those 2, got home ate, got comfy chatted with people online and was feeling better by 1 am K started calling me, I did not feel like listening to her bragging. she has sent me a photo earlier what she was going to wear and frankly she looked great, pretty sexy at least I think guys would have liked it, she sent me a text saying thats she "NEEDED" to talk to me. by then I knew what had happened, S had fucked her silly and she was all lovey dovey and totally disregarding her boy friend at home. I went on chatting online and was getting quite late and I had to work on Friday so I was getting ready to tuck in until I got a text at 4:27 am, it was "S" I swear my heart stopped and I felt a warming sensation that went from my inner chest tingling all over my body, during those micro seconds from the moment I read his name till I opened the message I thought that he somehow realized that I was nicer than K, that perhaps she wasn't a good company and that her attempt to contact me was to tell me it all went sour. Then I read the message it said (mind you it was in Spanish I'm translating" I fucked your friend real good, she won't be able to fuck anyone for a day at least but now I want your ass" so I replied "Congratulations. you screwed a girl with a sick boyfriend at home and it's funny you say you want to be with me now, you texted K all week long" He replied "K told me you were jealous, just come, take a shower, clean your ass deep because I'm gonna rip it" I told him "I'll go but to talk" he replied with a "lol".
After a long shower, I arrived at his building which of course was out of guests parking so I had to double park and walk about 3 blocks, of course I called him and explained the situation hoping he would help me or know a place to park, but he just told me to hurry up. He buzzed me in, riding up on the elevator I was thinking wtf was I doing there yet there was like this inner tingliness just pulling me towards his apt, I knocked on his door he answered quite fast, I felt good because it meant he wanted to see me too, to my surprise he was fully naked, he didnt really greet me but told me to be quiet because his roomie (who I think it was M from last week) was sl**ping and had to go to work soon ( it was past 5 am by now) plus he was sl**ping in the living room about 15 feet from where we were standing, he led me the way to his room, I got to admit looking at him walking and seeing his tight butt was kinda nice haha, his penis was all like waving side to side, once we were in the bedroom he just jumped on the bed, sat with his back against the wall, (he didn't have a headboard) I sat on the edge of the bed and was staring at him he told me to take off my clothes, I tried to resist, at least put some type of resistance although deep inside I was shaking from the excitement some part of me wanted to obey him, he didn't say anything to me after that "order" I figured he was not going to talk unless I did what he asked.

As I was removing my clothes I noticed his penis "moving" i am not sure how to explain, it went from just laying to its side on his leg to kinda just move down, to cover his testicle, I felt so strange, I am not an experienced sexual girl, far from it, my sexual partners can be counted with one hand and have fingers left over, yet I felt kinda proud I was causing a reaction, there was this guys not incredibly handsome but very very attractive, not ripped in muscles but thick in Volume, kinda like a construction worker, his fat penis was moving because of me, I kept my panties on, which he then approached me and just ripped them with both hands and just told me, "when you come to this house you do not bring panties and looked at my sweatpants and said no pants either, skirts only, I was shocked, like wow, who does he think he is yet I approached to kiss him and before my face reached his he put his hand on top of my head and redirected it to his dick which by now was all erect, I couldn't react so I just wrapped my mouth around it and did what what he wanted, now again, I have not seen many penises, let alone measure any, but S was not much bigger than the 3 relationships I had before but he was the fattest penis, so meaty, obviously because of my looks, specially my weight I never been a magnet for guys so I am sure my oral skills could be better but I felt I was doing good, regardless all these sticky fluids that his penis kinda had in it, it was like thick saliva that stuck on the roof of my mouth, yet it was all a turn on...until "S" said, "taste your friends cum" implying he fucked her and had not cleaned himself afterwards, I stopped immediately and looked at him dead in they eye and asked him why did he treat me the way he did, that I had driven and walked to get to him and why did he call me if he was fucking K, he pushed my head down to his penis again, this time it was more violent, he then grabbed my head holding it firm with both hands and shoved himself deep into my mouth, then he told me something that may sound mean but it made a lot of sense, he told me that I am not as attractive as K or another girl he sl**ps with named "Vicky" that they are "lindas" meaning cute and tight bodies and all guys want to screw, that if I wanted to be with him exclusively that I had to be a lot more than them in other areas, that should come when called, and that I should be more of a woman than the other 2, for example Karla wont let him do her ass so I should take advantage of that, that he likes my ass and from now on it will be his, he then took his dick out of my mouth, turned me around and told me to get in all fours, I did he then asked me If I was ready to show that I care about him, My mouth moved by itself and all that it came out was a soft "yes" he then stuck his thumb on my ass pulled it out and placed it on my lips telling me to lickit, I did like some desperate woman, as I did he spat on my ass I assumed he was trying to aim for my asshole but landed on my lower ack close to my butt crack, All I said it was "ewww" "que asco" meaning "gross" he then pulled my hair back turned my face back to face him and he spat on my face twice, one landed very near my left eye and the second right on my lips and chin, I was paralyzed, scared, thrilled, excited but most of all horny, didn't even clean myself when he spat on my ass again aiming correctly this time and I felt his cock just sliding in, his spit and his fluids made it somewhat less painful than I thought it would be but then he just went further and I felt pain,pain that reached back of my legs but he then just started pounding me, I grabbed the sheets with both hands and put my head down hoping he would just switch to my pussy but he then pulled my hair again back and asked me "how do you come to this house?" I replied "without panties' he kept asking me things such as " what's your mouth for? to kiss me" I said "no, to suck you" and he also asked "this ass, who does it belong to" I said "you" the awaited switch to my pussy had not come, I heard his friend outside moving around, I guessed he was getting ready to go to work, "S" shouted "Come here look who is here" "M" opened the door and looked incredibly surprised I was there, and "S" said to him "Look it's the fat one", "M" just looked at him,smiled and closed the bedroom door again and left.

He then told me, where do you want me to cum? I told him anywhere he wanted, then I felt something warm, a leaking fluid inside my ass which was kind of numb from S going in and out and then he just pulled back and slapped my ass, I then realized he had just released his cum inside my ass, he laid down and I was till on the all fours and I felt as if my asshole was leaking, I got up, he then told me to get going because it was past 6;30 and he had to be at work in 2 hours, I put on my sweat pants right away I felt as they got wet from his cum still sliding out of my ass, I asked S to kiss me goodbye, he said to not ruing things and go and don't forget to come Saturday night for the fight pay per view, he told me K was gonna be there and she can't find out we are doing this to her that she's thinking to leave her bf for S and that I cant destroy that for K, also his friends cannot know he's fucking me only M. I just walked away as I sat on my car I felt his cum now turned a lot more liquid form just wet all of my ass due to the pressure against my car seat, I just thought to myself, what have I done? and why did I do this? I need help.... Continue»
Posted by vivi_urrutia 2 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Fetish, Hardcore  |  Views: 1428  |  
92%
  |  11

remembering my first

Do you remember your first?


I remember very vividly the first spanking I received in my life it has led me to the enjoyment I still get out of being spanked to this day. It also left such an erotic impression on my mind that even all these years later I must have many of the elements of my first included in my punishment to this day. Otherwise it just does not feel like a complete spanking and punishment and comes up short of the complete and utter enjoyment I derive from having my bottom bared and turned that special shade of red I like to call spanking red.

I was 6 years old my mother was 38, I was the youngest of 4 c***dren and 6 years younger than the closest sibling age wise. So at six my b*****r was 12, older b*****r 14 and the eldest, my s****r was 17. On that sunny southern California Saturday my b*****rs were gone and i had no idea where my s****r was. I left right after breakfast to go across the street to my friends David's house David was a year younger than me and a lot smaller, he had some cool toys and we played together a lot. Including my first strip poker and nude games, but that's another story. I was at David’s having fun when I heard my Mom yelling for me, which I ignored long enough to piss her off. Finally figuring she wasn't going to leave me alone and not wanting to really piss her off I acknowledged her shouts for me. Looking at her face I knew I waited that fraction of second too long and she was angry with me. Being 6 I thought it was time to see how far I could take my Independence and attempt the 6 year old version of a coup de ta for control of my world.

She asked didn't you hear me I've been looking for you since right after breakfast! Who do you think you are mister not telling me where your going is asking if you could go? Which I ignored and pretending to be put out by my Mothers bossiness I took the 5th and didn't answer her. The power struggle was on and I was ill prepared and totally over matched and had no clue I was entering into a battle i had no chance of winning or even fighting to a draw.

Mom continued It is your day to feed the dog and that comes before you play young man, Not aware that I had lost already I went on the offense and proclaimed as we walked across the street to our home. I have no intention of feeding the dog today. As the I got to "og to" I was grabbed by the upper arm and pulled toward the house at a frantic pace being lectured the entire way about not talking to the current administration in that manner. All illusions of Independence faded quickly away and I immediately went into a negotiating strategy that lasted a second and a half and only made my Mother angrier. As I was now unable to keep pace with mom I was being lifted and pulled into the house and the f****y room faster and with more urgency and speed that I could put up a white flag or reminder her of the Geneva Convention. I was a prisoner of a very crafty, superior f***e that I was not to question or resist there instructions.

Mom set on the couch pulling me to her knee at a 45 degree angle to her as she lectured me on the house pecking order and who did i think i was she leaned over and removed my tennis shoes and socks. I was thinking it’s a little early for my bath what is this Mom doing? the words were fast and to the point. I was not to question the dictatorship. I was wearing my overalls a t shirt and my under ware. As the lecture continued nonstop my straps on my overalls were undone and my t-shirt removed then my overalls were in a pile on the linoleum as she lifted my legs to remove them from the pile at my feet. it still did not occur to me what was happening but immediately with considerable speed and f***e my under ware was down around my ankles and my feet were raised to clear them completely from my now totally bare 6 year old body. She stopped for a split second looking me in the eye and telling me I will not have this kind of behavior in this house. Before I knew it I was over her lap and she was hitting my bare bottom rapidly and f***efully without missing a beat in her lecture.

After 30 or 40 spanks i was stood back up in the same place I was striped and I was crying and snot was running and I was doing my first spanky dance with both my hands holding my burning bottom wondering what just happened. Then I heard the giggles coming from behind me from the kitchen. i turned to look and low and behold my s****r and her best friend Mary were sitting at the table doing Girl things and had watched the whole ordeal. I'm shocked, it sinks in that they saw my stripping and spanking and were laughing at my dance. Just as the humiliation sinks in Mom pulls me towards her turns me around exposing my little hairless weenie to these girls and starts spanking me while they watch and giggle as my little weenie bounces up and down as Mom spanks and lectures in front of those GIRLS! I get 20 more which starts the dance and tears and my humiliation to hit home I'm so embarrassed it makes me cry more.

Mom leads me to the corner of the f****y room with both of my hands rubbing my bare bottom trying to stop the sting and puts me about 6 inches from the corner and tells me to stand there and not move until she tells me I can. Now by putting me in the corner the Girls cannot see my f***ed nudity and red bottom, so they get up from the table and come in to the f****y room to get a better view. My Mom says nothing to them and I'm thinking Mom you can't let them see me bare and spanked. She says nothing and leaves the room for a time. The Girls are whispering and giggling and I can feel them staring at the little bare boy in the corner.

After about 15 minutes Mom returns and comes to the corner, turns me around and tells me to go over to the Girls and tell them I'm sorry they had to see me nude and being punished. I'm waiting for my cloths to be returned which are nowhere in sight as I look I don't move at which point she spanks my bottom and tells me to go on ion less I want more. I walk over to the Girls with my hands over my little hairless weenie. Again my Mom's voice hands at your side. Reluctantly I remove my cover and they get a close up view of little boy weenie. I start to cry again but manage to tell them I'm sorry in between sobs. Their eyes never left my weenie and there smiles were from ear to ear. I was then e****ted to my room where I had to stay bare for another hour.

This was the beginning of my lifetime enjoyment of being stripped and spanked. It happened to be the first of many which were always the same no matter where or when I was naughty I was striped totally bare and spanked. It mattered not who was there or our location, punishment was swift, humiliating and embarrassing and I learned to love it and could not live without it now. I was awake and alive and never more than when I was bare and punished. It was the start of my lifetime obsession with nudity exposure and spanking.

That was the first of many before I was 15 it defined my sexuality (bi-sexual) and my sexual enjoyment serving others and being the naughty boy. If you would like some very personnel pictures I will send some if you request them as I do not want to cause you any problems by sending them and someone seeing them besides you. So this is the safe way to do it. Hope you enjoy and I have many other real life experiences if you want to read them.
barebottomboy

no comments | Leave a comment | Link ... Continue»
Posted by barebottomboy 3 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish, First Time  |  Views: 769  |  
70%
  |  2

MY FIRST GAY ENCOUNTER


When I turned 21 I had been single raising my son for over 4 years alone during this time I had no time at all to date and I found myself being very lonely as this was a time before PC's or Laptops. The only outside communication I had was when my son and I would go out to the park or to dinner out occasionally. I was a young father at the age of 17 and I feel a good one at that. I had no idea at all about cross dressing or what it even really was. But I found myself trying all kinds of kinky things to get off as I was so lonely when I had put my son down for the night I would retire to my own room where I would use a rubber glove rolled up inside of a towel and shove it between two pillows after I had heated it up in the microwave with some hand lotion and I would go to town fucking this glove like a mad man humping that pillow for all it was worth the sweat pouring off my forehead I would be grunting like an a****l until I found myself shooting off into the glove filling it with my hot load while looking at some porno magazines hot chicks I had picked up at the local convience store imagining I actually had a life and was fucking one of these hot chicks for real.

One evening as I was driving home I went past a new business called the Route 66 adult emporium and I wondered what they had inside I knew it was an adult store but to this point being in a very rural area near a military base I had never been inside one. I found myself thinking about it allot and finally arranged a sitter for my son one Saturday evening. After dropping off my son I made a bee line for the adult store. Once inside I was stunned at what I saw there was perhaps 25 men walking around all with hard on's you could see the bulges in there pants. I noticed the store was loaded with movies, magazines and those dildo's I had seen in the magazines I had purchased from the convenience stores. I kept looking at them but at a distance as if someone would call me a fag if they say me looking at them when in reality most of them were looking at gay porno themselves.

After about 20 minutes of looking over the videos, magazines and the dildos which had me fascinated I felt my own hard on aching for release an i had read about the private viewing booths and even glory holes in magazines and books before so I ask if they had private booths and the man at the counter pointed to the back of the store and I walked back looking at all the titles that were playing lining the walls. I could hear the moaning sounds coming from the tv's and occasionally what I knew was live moaning as well.

I picked a booth and walked inside my hands were shaking and I felt sick at my stomach i managed to stick a handful of quarters into the machine and the tv came to life on what shocked the hell out of me there was a man dressed in woman's hose,garter belt, bra and blonde wig giving another man a blow job like I had never seen before he was taking the entire cock into his mouth clear the other guys balls. I couldn't tear myself away from the scene and after a few minutes i found myself pulling my aching cock from my underwear and standing up slowly stroking it. I was dripping precum every where I licked my hand and started stroking my bulging cock now about 8" and thick as a baseball bat. It felt so good to have my hand wrapped around it stroking it was something about this dirty nasty un natural scene that I was watching that was driving me crazy.

The one with the panties on was now making the other guy moan in pleasure as he serviced his huge cock, I had never seen a cock that size and I found myself strangely enjoying watching not only the sucking action but his very cock was making me excited as well. After several minutes of watching him suck off the other man he turned and bent over exposing his girlish ass to his friend who started to lick his asshole frantically. The cross dresser lubed up his ass and the other man slowly started to slid his cock deep inside his partners gaping ass.

I was stroking hard and frantically now and I suddenly heard the door next to me in the adjoining booth open after I heard some coins drop in the screen came to life and I could see a light thru a small hole in the wall being naive I had no idea what the hole was for so I bent down to look thru it. When I did I saw a man about 45 or so pulling his pants and underwear down and his huge long thick cock just dropped down. He was almost a foot long I would guess and thick as hell. I couldn't grip my cock hard enough or stroke it fast enough at this sight and then he turned and walked towards the hole I just froze not knowing what to do. When he got to the hole he just poked his cock right thru the hole wiggling it all around I just stood there mesmerized by this sight and stroking my own hard on.

After a few seconds he with drew his cock and got down on his knees peeking thru the hole and watching me stroke my own cock not small but nothing compared to his he put his mouth up to the hole and whispered give it to me let me suck you off k**. So I walked up to the whole almost in a trance and stuck my cock up to his lips he immediately started licking my cock head Oh Lord did it feel so good I moaned out loud it had been almost 4 years since I had had someone wrap there mouth around my cock and suck it. Hell the only thing to touch my cock in the past 4 years was my own hand I was in heaven as he slurped down my cock.

He stopped and told me to put my hips as close to the hole as possible and he would deep throat my cock I had heard about this but never felt it. When i shoved my cock all the way thru he sucked it clear to the wall licking his tongue over my balls as his hot sucking mouth took my rock hard pulsating cock clear down his throat. It was pure heaven I was so lost I didn't even hear the other man come in behind me in my booth he said "I am the one sucking your cocks lover can I play to?".

He was very cute about 50 years old with blonde hair and he was shaved smooth no body hair at all very athletic looking. he wore skin tight jeans showed the outline of his cock inside his pants.

I just shook my head yes and he reached around to my pants from behind me and unbuttoned them then pulled them along with my under wear down to my ankles and reached around massaging my balls that were already aching for release. I had never had another man do anything like either one of them to this point. I could feel him adjusting himself and then pull down his own pants and underwear and as he pulled down his undies his cock slapped my ass hard. I was shocked and gasp he just leaned into my ear and whispered don't worry I will be easy with you baby. And started to nibble on my neck and kiss it softly.

I was lost in lust and passion then I felt his fingers with something warm and wet start to go inside my ass he was putting some sort of lube up me he inserted his middle finger up my tight ass and begin to shove it in and out softly then faster then back to soft my cock was now pulsing in my suckers mouth as he sucked and the other guy finger fucked my ass. I was enjoying this double action and yet was scared so very very scared after several minutes of this finger fucking I could feel him put his cock head up to my ass and he whispered are you ready to be my bitch baby my little fuck young whore. All I could do was shake my head yes rapidly.

I wanted to feel his cock in my ass to see what it felt like to be fucked instead of doing the fucking. And then he pushed his head in just a bit and rested letting my asshole get use to his size. He was huge about 10 inches and very thick and as he pushed in I could feel my cock shoot out a little more pre cum hard into my suckers mouth. It was going to be extreme and i was loving it. As he pushed in farther I could feel my ass stretching to it's limits and then I felt him push in all the way up to his balls he rested for a moment as my legs became so very weak from the pain and pleasure at the same time.

After a few seconds he started to rock holding me by my hips and rocking back and forth I could feel the heat from his cock deep inside my bowels and with every thrust I could feel my ass muscles clinging to his rod he kept saying "your so fucking tight baby, your even tighter than he is". I kept pushing back instinctively onto his cock with each of his thrust driving my ass down hard onto his hot burning cock. He was moaning and telling me what a great fuck I was and I was eating it all up it had been so long since I had had anyone tell me that and now here I was being a great fuck for another man.

As he thrust into me as hard as he could as he approached his pending orgasm my cock would go hard through the hole in the wall into his lovers mouth and down his waiting throat. He would gag on me every once in awhile causing his throat muscles to grip my cock almost like a hand squeezing out my load. He was what I would later find out a slopping cock sucker as he kept my cock well lubricated with his spit and saliva.

After about 20 minutes of being sucked off and fucked hard up my tight virgin ass my top began to moan and talk to me saying "that's it you big fucking young whore make me shoot my load make me cum inside your hot ass baby" yesssssssssssssssssss I am cummmmmmmmmming just for you baby take it and I could feel him pull me hard to his pulsing rod as he shot load after load deep inside my bowels it burnt like fire and as his first load hit it's mark deep inside my waiting bowels. I to started to shoot yelling out "oh fuck, oh fuck yessssssssssssssss here I cum I am going to cum" as I felt my hot load shoot into my lovers mouth he swallowed hard and fast I had never had a women swallow my load much less a man and this made the whole thing even better if that was possible.

After we had came the man in the booth let his now soft cock flop from my ass and he turned me around saying "ok now it's your turn to please my partner" So I got on my knees in front of the hole and placed me mouth up to it. My lover from the other side shoved his cock through and i slowly licked at it's huge head savoring his musky taste and smell. I could not believe I was going to be doing what I had called gays in school being a fag, sucking a cock but here I was the man in the booth with me put his hand on the back of my head and pushed it down onto his lovers rod. Moaning as he did so saying how hot it was to see me sucking his cock like that. The other man started to fuck my mouth and I tried to take as much as I could but he was huge. His cock kept gagging me and his lover kept saying "yeah that's it gag on his cock you dirty little whore, gag on it". I did my best to keep up with him and soon my aching mouth was rewarded with him grunting and shooting his load into my mouth the first volley shot into the back of my throat and I started choking so I pulled off of him and just jerked him off licking his cock head and he seemed to love this as he kept telling me how good it felt his partner behind me when he was done grabbed me spun me around and started jerking off into my face saying take my cock load baby eat it all up open your fucking mouth up. So I did and deposited his entire load into my mouth it was so big it dripped down my face and onto the floor. I swished it around then spit it out slowly onto the floor..

When he was done he just pulled up his pants and walked out never saying a word. I just sat in the chair in the room for what seemed like an hour while I got back to reality realizing what had just happened. I cleaned myself up the best I could and walked straight out the door. But it was done..I was now going to be a little cock whore forever or at least a little cock and a lot of cunt whore..

... Continue»
Posted by jazmine69 3 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Gay Male, Taboo  |  Views: 4770  |  
95%
  |  19

My first time


With a pride of a hero and a victorious knight, I was driving the rental car given to me by the small tourist agency I was working for.
Because of the window which was opened, the hot, north air full of moisture was entering strongly in the cabin, drying the sweat of the long day and detaching of my skin the cheap cotton T-shirt I was wearing.
With one thing on my mind, I shut the window and started the soft sounds of “Shade". "I got the job!"

It was hard, nearly impossible for an immigrant during the 90’s in Greece to get any other job than olives picker, or farmer. Once I was Bulgarian of origin, I was very proud!
I woke up from the stressing sound of my mobile phone.

It was a basic tool of my job, so I had it in the “backpack” which I used to call the laptop case, playing the role of a suitcase and carrying all the documents, files, pens and a bottle of water. They were items I needed for my work, “I was a tour guide”.
It was given to me from the company along with a cheap, cotton T-shirt with the name of the company up on it and the rental white car.

I didn’t really want to see who it was, because the most possible it would be the manager, telling me that he forgot to give me a detail on the arriving client that he already did give me.”I knew he didn't trust me as capable”.
The other reason was that I could see the city lights from the “high point” I was. The big turn, the oranges, the straight lines, the woods...Names of particular areas of the high way crossing the island leading to the airport which were named… by me.
Once I didn’t know the real names given by the locals.

At night when you are at the high point, the yellow lightsof the city give the lonely walker feeling. You can see them from here as small dots in difficultly explained painting.
The dark sea water reflecting the moonlight and the slowly moving ships put you even deeper in the slow rhythm of the far view. By obligation, I had to call back. So, I opened the backpack which was on the co-driver’s seat.
This time he didn’t forget anything! It was to tell me that the client has arrived earlier than predicted and was waiting for me.

I had to go faster. Though I wasn’t far from the airport, it would take me something like 15 min.
It’s what I said to him and hanged up.
As long as we had several places private parking of the company at the airport, there was no stress of searching.

Before to get off the car, I took from the backpack the sign with the name of the client, I took a look because I didn’t before and the name was “Marina”.
No Ms, no Mrs.…. just Marina!!! It could be whatever, a f****y, group, even a couple. I didn’t know.
Usually when I was getting the information about the client, the sign or the voucher was précising! More or less.
Information about the flight number, arrival time, the demands of the client, they were missing this time.
The whole voucher was blank!

So I headed for the arrival section of the airport with the impression that is most possibly a V.I.P client. During the two months that I was on the work, in the beginning as a rookie, I was excited when I was getting a voucher with names like: Ms Veronica, Ms Annabelle, Rebecca, Marie and on and on…
For my surprise every time I thought it would be a single Woman with the appearance corresponding to the name. It was a f****y, a third age lesbian, several youngsters which made a reservation on their mother’s name. Never anything like in the movies or books or whatever other fantasy you might have.

Sometimes I was still hoping that I would have an adventure, at least a little flirt with a beautiful, sexy woman like the ones on the island. As any touristic point with hot weather, clean beach and sea, they were women from all over Europe.
Me as I was born and grown up till the age of 11 in a small village of a third world eastern European country, I had never seen so much nudity and those perfect lines of brown skinned topless babes on the beach….Sex where I was born was pretty much of a taboo!
The girls didn’t take care of themselves really. The mentality, the point of view and the life style is, was, very different…. I shall say. Getting married at young age, having c***dren fast, having less sex with your wife were happening faster. Most cases did not take care of themselves at all. The girls and women that I see here are only a dream, unreachable fantasy. Girls like that were seen only on old porn films in over used video cassettes.
And you could watch only when your parents weren’t there, something very rare.

Although I left on an early age from my small village, I couldn’t declare that something changed for me. I mean in my sex life.
I was 21 at the time and till my 21 I didn’t really have any sex with a woman. I had my right hand for that, I was masturbating 2 or 3 times a day. Something bad one could say, because it doesn’t really encourage you to try and give your best to have sex with a woman.
On the other hand… I had it big.

My cock was bigger than supposed to be.
I still believe it is because of the whole masturbation thing!
With all those thoughts of the beauties around, while walking to the arrivals of the airport, I felt my cock rising. May be a virgin but in my head I was a stallion.
I lifted up the sign with the client’s name while standing near to the automatic door of the arrivals, my usual place when my phone rang again.
“They must be on a bench near to a meeting point inside the airport”.
With a stressed voice the manager asked me again “do you see them”.
“Them?” I replied.
“Yes it’s a couple” he said. “Please go inside and find them ASAP and call me back once you do”.

I didn’t answer, I just hanged up the phone and marched fast to the inside while holding to my chest the sign and looking left and right trying to spot anyone who would respond to the name on the sign. There was a waving hand in the depth of the crowed. I zoomed and I saw this tall guy rather muscled and good looking. Judging by that, he must definitely have a very hot girlfriend...Or wife!
I said "hello" and the usual introductions that I say to every client. On the same time I was trying discretely to see his wife or girlfriend.
Once I finished with the briefing, I asked him to follow me so I could bring him to the car that he ordered, and give him more info about his hotel and his vacation.
“Yes, if we could just wait for my wife she is in the toilet”. He said.
“Of course” I said.

A moment of silence created an uncomfortable feeling…. it broke, with him saying ironically “women”.
“They always got to be fresh and clean”. We started to laugh and this is how the ice broke.
“So what’s your name” he said. “Vasili” I replied.
“Yours… it isn’t Marina I hope”
“No, no, no” he said with a smile, that he got my joke. “I am Marcus… nice to meet you Vasili”.

He reached his hand to shake mine and said “Marina is my wife”…”The one in the toilet”.
We laughed again and I started to feel more comfortable with our small chat. “We are your last ones?" He asked me like if he knows my job! I didn’t take it wrong though.
“Yes you are my last ones”. “After you, I’m off duty” I said proudly.

I couldn’t help myself not to notice that beauty queen trying to dial a number on a phone both several meters away from us.
A blond, long, straight well prepared hair. And I could admire this soft vanilla creamy skin that I could taste from where I was.
Clear, green eyes like a wild cat searching for its victim. She has an innocent c***dish mouth and Greek statue goddess nose.
The Gucci black dress that she was wearing, fluttering her body in a timing that really made me open my mouth! The sexiest about her though was her legs and feet.
No words to describe that.

Her shoes exposing her toes, not very high heel but just enough to curve the foot on rainbow and create the little paths on the side.
I could feel her perfume from far.
I read once, somewhere, that an ancient instinct comes to some people during sexual excitement! It is to eat literally the person! It was from the hunters when they were hunting deer and so…
They were eating the prier with the eyes. It’s what I was just doing.
“Nice huh”. Marcus said to me.
“Oh yes man” with a deep breath I answered. “Woman like that man, I could never have” I added.

As I said that she turned as if she heard me, looked at me, gave a slight smile like if she knows me and started to walk to my direction. My heart started to beat really fast raising my adrenalin, I thought I would collapse.
Of course I didn’t see Marcus waving at her before. So when she arrived she gave him a soft kiss on his lips. I was still shaky when he said “This is Marina”, “My wife".
I said the hellos and my name, and then he added “You have another fan baby”.
She gave again that slight smile only that this time she looked directly in my eyes!

To say the truth, that was scary. I thought even if ever I could have a chance which I wouldn’t, how could I possibly make a woman like that happy in any way?.
We headed for the parking lot where their car was already parked, so we could sign the papers and deliver them the car with the rest of information.
I was giving extra information and trying to hold the discussion as much as I can.
Just to have bit more of her. I couldn’t hold them forever though, so I showed him where to sign and told them “Have a nice time guys and take care”.
Then she said “If we have problems with the car or something”, “Who we call?”
“I’m stupid” I said “Here is my number you can call me at any time for anything”.

It wasn’t in purpose I gave my number. It was the way things work in my company.
If you deliver a car or make a reservation for a hotel or any kind of a service for the client, you have the responsibility if they would have problems. So you find your way out….This was my way!
I entered in my car to go home but I still couldn’t get myself together.
I really wanted this woman, only in the thought of her, I felt I was about to come, more over I was in an erection for the last 2 hours.
This time I didn’t even need to put porn.

I didn’t take a shower neither eat, I just went in my bedroom took my cock off and started to touch it.
Thinking of her hands touching my cock, I stroke it couple of time with the image of her mouth surrounds my well shaped mushroom.
I didn’t get further than that....! I ejaculate as I never before. I masturbated couple of times the same night and had a wet dream two.
I like the mornings, every day I see it as new day, new opportunity. The lust was gone with the masturbation and the wet dream that I had. I like the mornings because even if it’s really early in the very beginning of the sunrise it is pretty hot here.
And as I have eastern chamber with a balcony when I wake up, I go on the balcony and take a very deep breath.
It fills me up with very positive feelings, I feel a new day another adventure.

Nothing really ever happened but doesn’t turn me down.
I hit the shower, I shave, put some after shave, fresh to fresh up and I’m ready to go!
That day went really good for me, very pleasant clients and not a lot of deliveries.
It was around 19:00 h when I was approaching home, off duty.

I had in mind once I finished so early I’ll go for a drink in a local bar I liked to hang out.
So I took a good shower, well dressed and ready to go.... Then my phone started ringing.
I didn’t take a look at the number I just answered, bit bad mood I really didn’t feel for any work problems now.
“Hello”.
“Hi… Vassili right?”
“Yes” I said “who is this”.
“It is Marcus”, “you gave us your number in case of a problem yesterday”.
“Oh yes sir…. I remember” I said.

And here it is, she came back in my head and the lust reached red.
“What can I do for you” I said.
“Well the problem is that we wanted to go out tonight”.
A weird thought crossed my mind but as I know myself I’m a dreamer…. I denied it and said “What can I do for you then?”
“Hate to bother you” he said “But the car doesn’t start”.

My home was around 60 km away from their hotel, but on the other hand I wanted to go out and their hotel was located in the hottest clubbing area of the island….
It would take me what 15, 20 min to repair their car.
I could see her once more with the opportunity!
“I’ll be there in an hour sir” I said and started to walk to my car. He was relieved to hear it and said that they were waiting for me. This is how I got once again on the high way.
I didn’t pay much of attention to my favorite spots of the high way, neither admiring the sea which was just to my near left side.
I almost didn’t feel how fast I reached the capital of the island.

Their hotel wasn’t far from the city, so I slowed down and started to prepare a behavior and a small talk.
I was thinking that I must be cool, professional and not to show my lust for the guy’s wife. It is not prospered.... It was against my rules.
Actually I had 3 rules.
1: Never go with wife or girlfriend of somebody!
2: Never go with girlfriend or wife of somebody…..!.
3: Don’t do things that you don’t want be done to you!

So I said that I’ll fix their car as fast as possible. I had in my car everything that i needed.
They had a reservation in one of the finest hotels of the island. It seemed they had enough to afford it!
The hotel was 5 stars, isolated like a small village a private property. It had every necessary shop and a small club.
Everything was 24/7 duty and above all that, all the rooms were facing the sea.
It was a beautiful night, as I parked and opened the car door I felt that soft June’s breeze.

The palm trees which were in pairs left and right of the entrance of the reception making a leaves sound with their movement from the slow wind made me stop for a second and listen.
It was quiet enough to hear even the smallest sound around, like the whispers of the aged couple that just parked too in the hotel’s parking area.
So I raced to the reception, knowing the hotel I knew also the stuff, "not personally”.

I knew them by face and I knew that there is that very charming girl working at the reception.
Who knows!? May be this time with the mood that I was I could ask her to join me for a drink.
And she might accept as well...........
For my surprise though it was the fat guy, he had obviously the night shift….

I asked for the client’s room number and explained to the fat guy why I needed it.
He told me the number with some directions how to get there.
I was just about to knock on the door, while my fist was approaching….It opened… Damn! I was about to hit Marcus on the face.
“Hey…. Vasili you came?!” he said happily.
“yeah I’m here” I said.
“So… what’s the problem, where is the car” I said.
I couldn’t prevent myself not to glimpse.

As she passed from their living room going to one of the rooms I noticed every detail on how she was dressed, movement, hair, makeup.
She had this white silk pants describing almost with words the perfect shape of her ass.
A pink top till her belly button exposing the tattoo she had on her right ass chic.
It was kind of an artistic lizard; it wasn’t exactly upon her ass chic just up enough to exit the pants she was wearing.
Her hair was tide on, and a deep blue shadow on the eyes.

“Hold up I’ll take the keys” he said and ran to the table in their living room.
“So what’s wrong with the car exactly” I said while we walked for the parking.
“Well he said… it doesn’t start”.
I could see that he is not much of a mechanic, so I decided to stop asking him the same question.
I asked for the keys when we reached the car and opened it.
It was a new model car, not a usual one! It had a safety system that if you don’t press the clutch well till the end even if you have neutral on the gearbox it wouldn’t start!.
And it’s what it was the problem. He definitely felt stupid when I explained him again.
“It’s ok, it happens to forget” I said trying to comfort him.
“I’m so sorry Vasili I called you for nothing” he said.

Indeed, I could guide him by the phone if he would explain me what the car does exactly!
“What are you going to do now?” he asked me.
“Well once I’m here I think I’ll go for a drink in a club” I answered.
“You know what” he said “ what?” I wondered!.
“ we were about to go out, so once you are here why don’t you join us and I will offer you a drink to thank you?!”
He had this almost begging for forgiveness look in his eyes.
“yeah why not”.

I said pretending I don’t care, but I was trembling from the excitement that I will spend some time with her.
“So would you like to follow me to my room so my wife and I could prepare?” he asked.
“You sure it’s ok for your wife… maybe you want to be alone” I said, and I meant it.
On the end of it all it is their vacations. “She finds you rather sympatric” he said and marched on.
“Oh.. You are here” she said with a pleasantly surprised smile.
“Did the car start?” she asked while getting ready to undress! Marcus explained her everything about the car problem and his proposal to me.
“Then I’ll go for my shower” she said and continued to undress. Marcus invited me in their bedroom where was the terrace.
“Come on we will have a drink on the balcony and enjoy the view”.

I followed him without saying a word.
“What would you like to drink? We have pretty much everything!” he asked.
“A whisky on rocks please” I answered. So he put two glasses and we exited to the balcony.Chatting about everything and nothing, I realized he was a great guy and I was enjoying his company very much. Marina’s sweet voice interrupted our next deep conversation about football, and telling him that he should go for shower two.”My wife will keep you company till I take a shower that’s ok?” he asked me. “Sure don’t worry about it, take your time” I said.
I laid my drink on the table next to me and got more comfortable on my chair and I started to gaze the stars.... I felt good!
Then a soft touch on my left shoulder and a sweet “hey…” brought me back to earth.

With her hand still on my shoulder, and just a bath towel wrapped around her body, she took the chair of Marcus and sat next to me.
Once she installed herself good, she said “You must be 20 or 21 no?” and she slightly raised her right eye brow.
A dry “yes” I could only say.
After couple of seconds of total silence, she opened her mouth in gesture to ask probably another question... I cut her with mine.
“And You”?
“As older than you with 6 years… I want to show you something” she said with a slow and very seductive voice.

She got off the chair without losing eye contact; she got on her knees and leaned her hands on my legs.
My throat got dry like a morning wake, after a d***ken night.
My brain running at maximum speed I couldn’t think.
The thing which came as it had to, it was my cock! In fact, it was already up, before her to touch my legs.
With very slow movement, she reached up and unbuttoned my pants.
Then she started with her French manicured hands to caress my dick upon my underwear’s.
She leaned and kissed it gently.

I don’t know how long that lasted but I didn’t want it to end.
It was a moment of magi for me, like a c***d on its first spectacle of an illusionist.
She pulled my underwear’s down and there was my whole pride, rising, in total glory.
A smile of a satisfaction she gave me while slowly masturbating me.
She got up, with one hand still on my cock and the other took of the towel she had.

With her breasts exposed, images of Kings, Queens, battles, death, love, mighty mountains started to illustrate in my head.
Every muscle of my body contracted preventing me to move, I was like a paused wooden doll.
Continuing masturbating me she raised the rhythm and started to finger penetrate herself.
Then she stopped everything, slowly grabbed her right boob and sucked the finger which had in her pussy.

She pulled my pants to my ankles, grabbed my dick again while directing it and sat upon me; she started very gently to ride.
With her mouth on my hear her deep breaths combined with moans only for me, my heart beating at heart attack rhythm, my bl**d pumping and my cock following I released the holly juice inside her.
I had lost every meaning, every matter, ruptured and surrendered in Feelings I never thought before exist, and feelings that modified my existence, feelings that gave birth…. to a Man.
I woke up though with her sweet voice saying” You came already?”

I just had realized what happened, A stressful feeling like if I killed somebody got me under.
I wanted to scream that I’m innocent, I felt my face on fire and my eyes getting wet.
“I broke my rules… and her husband is in the next door….” I said to myself.
To my surprise though when she got off me she said “He is probably virgin… I like that!”
“I know” Marcus answered, naked on a position which he could, and saw the whole thing.
... Continue»
Posted by rime923091 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time  |  Views: 264  |  
67%

Untill He Learns To Love It Ch.5

A few days had past, Dominick had spent most of that time recuperating in the bunks but that hardly stopped us from using him, Pierce was concerned that when Dominick got his strength back that Dominick would try and contact someone for help but that didn’t happen. I don’t know why Dominick didn’t at least try and call for help… maybe the time he spent wandering the island did more to him than leave him physically weak, or maybe he just didn’t know how to work the equipment either way he seemed to finally accepted the fact that we were in charge here not him but I couldn’t be certain of that and I never bothered to ask.

It was early in the evening; David, Pierce, Otis, and I were all sitting around in the common area; a medium size room that had a few bookshelves and the only TV, we were watching the satellite,
“so how’s all this work?…” a sad sounding voice said and we all turned and looked to find Dominick walk into the room in just underwear and a shirt, “my role in this?” Dominick asked his voice shaking with fear like he really didn’t want the answer, “that’s the easy part” David said as he stood and walked over to him, “sure is…” Pierce added, “we ask” Otis continued as David lead Dominick by the hand over the couch, “and you give” I concluded with a shrug letting him know it was that simple, it sounded a bit scripted but in truth it was just an elaborate coincidence.
David pulled off Dominick’s shirt and his underwear walked him back over then pushed him onto the couch next to Otis then David dropped to his knees and started sucking on Dominick’s uncircumcised dick.

There was a look of shame on Dominick’s face when Otis decided to take his hand and stick it down into his pants. I didn’t care about Dominick’s feelings much all that mattered to me was that he giving himself over freely to us just like we wanted. Pierce walked over to me and put his hands on my shoulders as I sat in a cushioned chair next to the couch, “now all that’s left to do is to teach him the dos and don’ts” Pierce said softly to me and I simply nodded in agreement.
Pierce left the room to go do… I don’t know what, I sat there with my attention split between the TV and what was going on the couch between David, Otis, and Dominick “good” Otis said, I turned my head but kept my eyes glued to the TV for a moment before shifting my gaze over to the scene on the couch, David was still giving Dominick head while Dominick had one hand around Otis’ now exposed and erect dick stroking it up and down, “grip it tighter” Otis commanded, I turned my attention back to the TV.
It was one of my favorite shows and I really wanted to watch this episode but when weighed against the sounds coming from the couch the TV seemed more like a distraction, “that’s right… now come here” Otis’ voice said, I turned just in time to catch Otis take Dominick’s chin in his hand then lean in to kiss him right on the mouth not hesitating to slip him the tongue when he did. I focused back on the TV after hearing a gunshot and a scream, “nice and wet” David said, I saw David stand up out the corner of my eye but didn’t turn to look till a commercial came on, David was taking his pants off then tossed them right on the floor beside them.

Otis was still kissing Dominick when David turned around he slowly and carefully lowered his ass down onto Dominick’s lap, “unh, unh, unghh” David moaned as he settled himself, “yess!” David let out more excited than he was in the throws of pleasure then started grinding his ass around on Dominick’s dick. Otis stopped kissing Dominick then leaned down and started sucking on his nipples, the look on Dominick’s face was hard to read it was like he had been defeated and was trying hard not to enjoy the pleasure. David continued rolling his hips around then started bouncing up and down on him, “no, no… don’t move” David demanded treating Dominick like he was a human dildo.
I don’t think Otis or David was paying attention let alone cared about the subtle changes in Dominick’s facial expression; it was like he was fighting against the pleasure being inflected on him and he was afraid of what might happen if he allowed himself to just enjoy it.
It was a weird scene to watch; David moaning and bouncing on a near motionless Dominick while Otis continued giving Dominick instructions on how he wanted his big dick stroked. I was no longer paying much attention to the TV, watching the three of them there on the couch had got my dick hard, part of me wanted to finish watching my show but all I could think about each time I glanced over was how with the exception of a kiss from Otis every now and then Dominick’s mouth was unused.
I finally stood up out of the chair I was in, David had his eyes closed so I doubt he noticed, Otis glanced at me but that was it he was more interested in sitting back and enjoying his Handjob, Dominick however was eyeballing me hard with dread all over his face when he looked and saw the boner that threatened to burst right through my sweatpants.

I reveled in the in the look of apprehension on Dominick’s face as I walked over to them, he didn’t know what I was going to do, but seeing as how he now understood his purpose here on our island it didn’t matter what I did, he was ours now. I walked over and stood up on the couch next to Dominick then positioned myself so that my hard dick was right in his face, he looked at the point in my pants then looked up at me, I didn’t say a word to him, I figured what I wanted was pretty self-explanatory. He hesitated but after a few moments Dominick’s shaky hand slowly rose up then he rubbed against my dick through, I kept my gaze on him letting him know I expected more from him, I pulled the waistband of my pants down under my balls.
Shaking my hips from side to side waggling my dick around in his face waiting for Dominick to take it in his mouth but instead just took me in his hand and started stroking on me. I figured that Dominick didn’t want a dick in his mouth and would do anything not to have to suck it but I wanted some head and I was going to get some even if I was going to have to make him suck it.
I pushed my pelvis forward pressing the tip of my dick against his lips; Dominick sighed deeply but finally opened his mouth then I put my dick in. Dominick took charge and started bobbing his head back and forth along my shaft I guess trying to mimic either what he had seen in porn, or the way we had been using his mouth, “woah! Relax…” I said putting my hand on Dominick’s head and guided his mouth along my shaft the way I like it; then took off the training wheels and just let him go.

Things were going good for a while I didn’t need to correct Dominick much in his sucking; Otis was sitting back watching TV while enjoying the feel of Dominick’s hand around his dick. I don’t know if I was the first to notice or if it was Otis; Dominick sucked hard on my dick and he must have tightened his grip on Otis’ dick because we both looked right at him then at each other.

I didn’t know what that spasm was about but soon found out, “Oh what the… Who gave you permission to cum?” David demanded as his riding Dominick came to a halt, David stood up turned and looked at the Dominick with disappointment in his eyes, “such a naughty thing to do” David said as if he were talking to a pet instead of another human being.
“What to do? what to do?” David asked staring down at Dominick, Otis and I just laughed wondering what David might come up with, “Jay…” David said turning and looking at me, “what do you think a fitting punishment would be?” David asked me, I never looked at myself like I should be a judge for anything but this seemed simple enough so I said the first thing that came to mind, “well… he made a mess, only seems right that he clean it up” I said with a shrug, “brilliant” Otis said but I couldn’t tell if he was trying to be sarcastic or not.

“Interesting” David said tilting his head to the side while looking at Dominick giving my suggestion serious thought, “you’re right” David said squinting his eyes, “would’a never thought of something so simple, I mean my parents made me clean up the messes I made…” David went on, “why shouldn’t he have to clean his?” David said turning back around facing the TV.
I have to admit what happened next caught me off guard, David got up on the couch and I moved away then he bent over and backed his ass as close to Dominick’s face as he could, “now clean it out” David ordered. All I meant was go get a rag and some water but David took my idea to the next level backing his hole against Dominick’s mouth, Otis looked at me with surprise on his face like what David was doing was my idea, but thinking ahead grabbed Dominick’s arm and I grabbed the other copying Otis.

Dominick moved his head from side to side as David pushed out what Dominick had left behind, the sound of fart and gasp for air could be heard over the TV then finally David backed off getting down off the couch and both Otis and I released our hold on Dominick, he sat there breathing hard but otherwise very still; his mouth was covered with his own cum some even dripped off the tip of his nose down onto his chest, “I had just started enjoying myself too” David complained sighing as he did, Dominick looked like he was lost for a moment before snapping out of whatever kind of daze he was in, “that was hot” Otis said nodding his head, personally watching David rub his cummy ass in Dominick’s face was a bit of a turn off, “I know how to fix that… but maybe I should let you have some down time” David said looking hard at Dominick then walked off, I assumed to the bathroom or shower to clean himself up, “you go ahead” I said putting my dick back in my pants then leaving the room, “just you and me then, this gon’ be fun” I heard Otis say as I started down the hall toward the kitchen………………………………………………
... Continue»
Posted by Rust1 2 years ago  |  Categories: Gay Male, Group Sex, Hardcore  |  Views: 661  |  
87%
  |  1

A True account of my first Bus Touching

As stories go, this one is short, but it is true and in this truth you might see that flashing, touching, and cumming on girls can be be, and is, something that is liked.

As age related experiences go, we can but hint at our exposures by use of chosen words like, sweet, innocent, pubescent, and so on, and on this incident, I was all three, perhaps that was what it made for him, a man in his fifties, such a powerful shoot (the f***e with which his semen hit me), an exhilarating experience, for me, well I still masturbate to the memory of him doing it, and yes we did meet again.

Dark grey with green and blue, was my uniform, the colours chosen long before my birth, but adorned by girls and used as a protective covering of their charms, charms sought by men disrespectful of laws, and desperate to invade, sully, soil and smear, aided by girls, who, like myself, were curious and easily excited, both confused and willing, our own hormones siding with these men who pushed that grey, green, and blue, uniform to see and feel beneath, the warmth and silky soft flesh, to venture onward and feel the yielding, of our willingness, and deposit their seed on our bodies, in the most intimate of places, as this man did on the morning of my first seeding.

Please read on as I try to be as accurate as I can, and feel what I felt as he and I experienced our mixed and confused feelings, this really did happen on the number 64 bus, please comment on your feeling as you read this, at the end.

Like most mornings in the Winter of 89, it was dark and very cold. I shivered in the warmth of the bus station as I waited for my bus to arrive. The acrid smell of cigarette smoke providing a false allusion to warmth, my covering of my school uniform, heavy wool, of steely grey, matched with heavy woolen stockings, black in colour, riding mid-thigh, alluded to this, but the space between mid-thigh to the crotch of my panties, was a graduation from hot to cooler to hot, that morning, I was feeling different, my hormones were in essence, overacting, and my panties, the crotch in particular, dampened to match my dirty thoughts, still struggling to awaken to my standing there.

I say this to you dear reader, to be openly honest as to how I felt that morning, in fairness to what was about to happen, had I remained in bed, I would have been masturbating myself, but as fate goes, I was stood in a bus garage, cold and horny, without fully understanding just how horny can a girl get.

He was stood behind me, up close, and I often wonder if men, like a****ls, can sense a girls moods, and visa versa.

When the bus eventually arrived I could feel him close to me, pressing against me as we all thronged close to the step for boarding.
I felt a hand brush my bottom, and assumed it was him, perhaps not, as many men back then touched you if the opportunity arose, we never complained, perhaps that was why they did it, but we knew just the same, being groped was part of growing up.

I went up the stairs to the top deck and sat down, not realizing it was him I sat beside, and as the heat built up with so many bodies around us I settled down to the forty minutes journey, and started dozing off, only awakening as the bus made stops.

We were about mid point when I realized the upper deck had thinned out somewhat, the factory where most had disembarked a few stops back, had disgorged most from around us, in fact we were alone in the back seats, that's when I realized he was doing it, he had his cock out and was playing with it, and that was when I stopped dozing.

On seeing it for the first time, my heart jumped. This was something we talked about in school, amongst the girls, some of which had been exposed to it, and here and now I was sitting alongside a man actually doing it, and I felt no fear, in fact I wanted to touch it, but convention and education forbade it, so I remained fixated, and waited.

The bus continued and as we neared my destination, I became acutely aware and slightly anxious, to say goodbye, as emphasized as I lifted my school bag onto my lap, subconsciously to shield him, from others that might see him, plus to letting my knees part a little more, I really did want to see an end result, so I shifted in my seat as he openly wanked himself, and my left leg touched his, there was no way I was going to pull back, and I dropped my hand onto my left thigh, atop my woolen skirt, my fingers spread, my pinkie almost touching his leg.

Even though I was using my peripheral vision, looking ahead, my eyes were dropped onto his swollen cock and his fist pumping up and down, and as I looked nonchalantly to my right, he touched the back of my opened hand with his soft warm cock.

I turned back and looked straight into his face, he smiled and rubbed a little more, which caused my to look down at it.

It appeared to have a mind of its own as it twitched and brushed my hand, I looked into his eyes again and they pleaded, so without concern, the flight or fight syndrome was answered, as my fingers clawed the hem of my short skirt and eased it high on my thigh, baring most of my upper leg, to which his cock now rested.

Mother nature or whatever now seemed to take control, I had never encountered such an experience, but m hand covered him and my fingers wrapped around it, there was no up and down motion as if I were wanking him, I just squeezed and through my fingers I could feel his semen pulse as he came, shooting onto my bared upper thigh and hitting my panties on my pubic area.

A total of three powerful spurts and I had a leg-full of thick warm semen, oozing everywhere, but still I held him tightly, still jerking him more with my fingers, and as I did this he complimented my slight motions, be seizing the golden opportunity to see beneath my panties, pulling them aside to revel the thin slit of mt pussy and spread his warm semen all around it, his finger delving down the slit the formed my labia, entering my wetness and mixing our bodily secretions, he was putting his semen inside me, and as he did so I had to close my eyes as the feeling was sublime, being touched there by another, was a reality I had never considered, and now it was happening, I almost stayed on and passed my stop.

Most of what could happen had, with the exception of staying on and going with him to be fucked for real, but I jumped up, semen and all, as my thick uniform skirt fell back into place and covered our encounter.
I ran into the yard and was immediately surrounded by friends, and as the bus pulled off I looked up at the window momentarily, then waived, as if saying thank you, our secret is safe, only when he waved back did I smile, somehow I needed to go to the toilet and clean up, but too late, so I went to my first class, Biology, and guess what, it was all about reproduction, and as the lecture progressed, his semen was inside my vaginal canal, talk about coincidence. ... Continue»
Posted by MarieL 11 months ago  |  Views: 2737  |  
100%
  |  13